Star Knight and the Nine-Tailed Fox

by Rakoon1

First published 13th of May, 2016

Star Knight will live his own adventure that is growing up with something evil inside of him whose power he will have to master if he wants to stop another plan of the Lord of Chaos to conquer the Pony Reality.

With the Lord of Chaos trying to get all the Tailed Beasts to bring an ancient force that almost destroyed the Enchanted Forest, the Lord of Order is forced to make a decision that will have consequences to Twilight and Blue Sword's son, Prince Star Knight. In order to protect the balance and the security of the Pony Reality, he orders that Kitsune, one of the Tailed Beast, is sealed inside of the young prince. With a great power inside of him, Star will have to master it unless he wants that power destroys everything he loves. While he does that, Star will also try to connect with Kitsune while he tries to deal with the troubles that having a monster inside brings.

Note: This story is based on the series Naruto, having terminology that belongs to that series, like "Tailed Beasts" and "Jinchuriki".

First story: The Life of a Young Colt
Second story: Twilight and Blue Sword
Third story: The Light Kingdom
Fourth story: The Taking of Tartarus
Sixth story: The Island of Tambelon
Seventh story: Light and Darkness - The Shadow of Midnight
Eighth story: The Hidden Prince
Nineth story: Aventures in the Bermikun Triangle

Prologue - The Legend of the Tailed Beasts

A long time ago, at the time when the Lord of Order ruled the Pony Reality completely, without the interference of his brother, a giant monster appeared in the Enchanted Forest, destroying everything in sight. It was a jumble of wild energy without conscience, having only a destructive unstoppable instinct.

This creature has spread fear and terror among the inhabitants of the Enchanted Forest, ponies and non-ponies. All creatures fled, fearing for their lives. The fear was such that they not even dared to name such a being, calling it only by its greatest feature: Ten-Tails.

When all seemed lost, when there was no hope for the threat of Ten-Tails, the Lord of Order decided to intervene. Being the Enchanted Forest the second most important realm of the Pony Reality because of its intimate connection with the Pony World, it was imperative that it wasn't destroyed.

Using his infinite power, the Lord of Order managed to immobilize Ten-Tails. After he had done it, he took the wild energy that formed and gave life to the monster of ten tails and divided it into nine parts. Each divided energy molded and formed a new creature. These creatures shaped from the energy had their own form and a different number of tails. For this reason, they were named Tailed Beasts.

Although these creatures have not inherited the destructive unconscious instinct of the being where they were formed and each one have received names from the Lord of Order as evidence of being his beloved creations, the Tailed Beasts were victims of hatred and distrust from those who had been victims of Ten-Tails. Example of this was the fact that the inhabitants of the Enchanted Forest and, consequently, all the Pony Reality, started calling them the same way they called Ten-Tails: by their number of tails.

All this tension created such negative energy that until then had never existed in Pony Reality and, like a fly attracted to the light, the Lord of Chaos came to this reality.

While the darkness began to spread, the Tailed Beasts’ minds began to be gradually corrupted, some more than others, and this made them start to give in to hatred they had for the other creations of the Lord of Order that had marginalized them.

By their turn, the inhabitants of the Enchanted Forest and the Pony World began starting to not fear the power of the Tailed Beasts to start to want it. In several attempts, they tried to control the Tailed Beasts, but their minds were too tough, so they turned to another method. As the Tailed Beasts were masses of energy, they began to captured them and seal them inside of hosts who could then control their power. These hosts were given the name of Jinchuriki.

Not all the Tailed Beasts were captured by those who wanted their power. The Tailed Beast with nine tails, the most desirable due to his amount of energy that surpassed all the other beasts, never allowed himself to be captured due to his skill and power. Due to his aspect of a fox, Nine-Tails was also called Nine-Tailed Fox or, as he was more known in the Pony World, Kitsune.

Among all the Tailed Beasts, Kitsune was undoubtedly the one who hated more the creations of the Lord of Order who kept badgering him and hating him. Interested in his power, the Lord of Chaos approached him and, using his deceptive words, managed to conquer his trust. On his behalf, Kitsune sowed destruction through his hurricanes and his blazing fire, until Leaf Mane and Golden Paladin put an end to his mission of destruction.

After a failed attempt to seal him in a Jinchuriki to keep him still, Golden used his golden unbreakable chains to immobilize him, while Leaf Mane used a sealing spell that removed and sealed most of Kitsune’s energy, reducing him either in size as in power, in such a way that it could only perform his fire attacks. After that, the wily fox managed to escape, only for, some time after, be captured by Leaf Mane and imprisoned in Tartarus, where it remained to the present day, despite his escape when Lord of Chaos dominated Tartarus.

But this was not the last time that Kitsune, also known as Nine-Tails, would be seen…

In the Desolate Zone, a pony, wearing a black hooded cloak, progressed to a certain location. He stood there for a while when he felt a presence behind him. By instinct, he turned suddenly, pointing his front hoof that had turned into a talon. He was ahead of other pony covered also by a hooded cloak, but this pony had a small size. This pony showed his horn that shone with a dark aura in the face of the first pony’s talon.

"So it’s you" the first pony said. "I should have noted your presence."

"Please, I know you like a little adrenaline rush" the second pony said with a voice of a filly.

And the second pony down the hood, revealing to be Pandora. The first pony also lowered the hood, revealing to be Rothbart.

"Looks like you also got the message from the Lord of Chaos to meet him here" Rothbart said.

"And you were not the only ones" a voice said.

Rothbart and Pandora turned and saw Chrysalis landing nearby.

"Look who's here" Pandora said, while Chrysalis approached. "I'm surprised you haven't come with escort, Chrysalis."

"The Lord of Chaos told me to come alone" she said. "And as a loyal servant that I am, I obeyed his orders."

"The question is why our master joined the three of us here?" Rothbart asked.

"Correction, Rothbart" another voice said.

They turned and saw Adagio and Medusa (who wore a hat to hide her snakes). Who had spoken had been Adagio who continued:

"He joined the five of us."

"I see our masked also decided to join the last triplets" Pandora said. "This should be something great to make such a group."

"You could say that" another voice said.

And, before them, Oogie Boogie appeared and said:

"Our master must have a big plan for him to want everyone here."

"If he even invited the boogeypony, then it must be something very important" Medusa saod. "But what?"

"Patience, my dear Medusa" the voice of the Lord of Chaos said. "All will be revealed in its own time."

And he appeared. Seeing him, the present villains simply made him a bow.

"My Lord, what's the honor of your presence?" Rothbart asked.

"I have a new plan, and I need your help to carry it on" the Lord of Chaos said.

"You can count on us, my lord" Chrysalis said.

"We are at your disposal" Pandora said.

"I'm glad you are" Lord of Chaos said. "Because this plan may take several years to be done, but it is necessary that the arrangements are made."

"If I may, my lord" Adagio said. "What plan is that that needs a long time to be accomplished?"

There was a pause and then the Lord of Chaos says:

"I'm going to bring back an ancient force that threatened the Enchanted Forest and all the rest of the Pony Reality before my arrival."

The villains exchanged confused looks and the Lord of Chaos said:

"It will be easier to show you."

He raised his spear and then slammed it down. Suddenly, the ground started to shake, much to dismay of the villains. Then something rose up. It was a giant wooden statue with the humanoid form. Its hands were bound and her mouth was gagged. The statue also had nine eyes that were closed. Something left the villains greatly impressed.

"Let me to introduce you the body of Ten-Tails!" the Lord of Chaos exclaimed.

And he dropped a huge laugh.

How to Make a Jinchuriki

In the Light Kingdom, Twilight and Blue were walking through the corridor, when Golden Paladin appeared in front of them, saying:

"I'm sorry to disturb your good mood, Your Highnesses, but we have a situation."

Twilight sighed again and asked:

"What is it this time? Another villain alert?"

But Golden Paladin didn't reply, merely watching them seriously. Blue realized what that look meant and asked:

"It's pretty bad, isn't it?"

"The Lord of Order awaits in the throne room" Golden Paladin said. "You better not leave him waiting."

And he started moving and Blue and Twilight followed him. Along the way, Twilight asked her husband:

"What is so serious that the Lord of Order is involved?"

"Apparently, the Lord of Chaos is planning something new" Blue replied. "However, the Lord of Order does not know what it is and sent the Generals to stay attentive to anything. I just didn't tell you because he ordered us absolute secrecy. But, if he wants to talk to us, it is because the Lord of Order discovered what his brother is up to. It's not so Golden?"

"Let's just say you're not far from the truth" he replied. "Don't worry. You’ll just know everything when we get to the throne room."

They then continued to walk until they arrived to the throne room. Upon entering it, they saw the Lord of Order accompanied by the other Generals.

"I’m glad you're here" the Lord of Order said. "We have a lot to talk about and steps to take."

"The way you talk, your lordship, it seems that this is serious" Twilight commented.

"More serious than we can imagine" the Lord of Order said. "I found out what my brother is up to and his plan is far worse than everything he ever done."

"Come on, what could be worse than trying to fill the original star seed with darkness?" Heartbeat asked.

"He wants to bring Ten-Tails back" the Lord of Order replied.

When they heard that, everypony were shocked, except Twilight and Blue.

"But is he crazy?!" Heartbeat asked and, realizing what she just said, she added. "Crazier?!"

"I have to agree with Heartbeat" Mirror Coat said. "The last time it walked out, the Enchanted Forest was nearly destroyed. Only a mind completely devoid of common sense would do something like that."

"That's not the point" the Lord of Order said. "The point is that I think he found a way to control it."

"If this actually happens, if the Lord of chaos gets the control over Ten-Tails, then it will be the end of everything" Golden Paladin said.

"I'm sorry" Twilight said. "I think I speak for myself and Blue when I ask: what is the Ten-tails?"

"The Ten-tails was the major headache of this reality before the Lord of Chaos" Purple Smoke said.

"It was created by a mass of wild energy in the Enchanted Forest" Leaf Mane explained. "Because of this, Ten-Tails had no conscience, only a destructive instinct. It was too powerful it couldn’t be defeated and, as it was energy, it could not be destroyed completely."

"So how was he defeated?" Blue asked.

"I beat him" the Lord of Order answered. "At that time, I didn’t have any Generals stationed in the Pony Reality and I couldn’t allow Ten-tails to destroy the Enchanted Forest and move for the Pony World. So I used my power to subdue it and then I pulled out its energy and divided into nine parts. Each part created a new beast, each one with a different number of tails. I gave them conscience and names, but things didn't go as expected. Conflicts between the Tailed Beasts and the inhabitants of this reality appeared and that attracted my brother."

"That means that if the Lord of Chaos want to resurrect the Ten-tails, he will have to take the other Tailed Beast" Twilight said.

"Precisely" the Lord of Order said. "Somehow, he has managed to obtain Ten-Tails’ body that I sealed to make sure it didn't come back. The only thing he needs is the energy that I took from Ten-Tails and used it to create the Tailed Beasts."

"The location of each beast is known" Mirror Coat said. "Many kingdoms captured them and sealed them to use their power, most of which belong to the Enchanted Forest. But we don't have to worry. At least for now."

"Mirror Coat is right" the Lord of Order said. "The preparations to resurrect Ten-Tails takes time. Possibly years. This is our opportunity. My brother will need all the Tailed Beasts. If we prevent that he gets one, so we can save time to disband this plan of his once and for all."

"That is easy" Twilight said. "We can ask the kingdoms that captured the tailed Beasts to turn them over to us."

"It's not an easy task, princess" Golden Paladin said. "The beasts represent for them the defense of their own kingdoms. Ask them to hand it over would cause conflicts."

"So what do we do?" Blue asked.

"There's only one solution" the Lord of Order said. "We must inoculate the only Tailed Beast that we have at our disposal."

When they heard that, the Generals were a little tense.

"Are you talking about him?" Melody asked, a little worried.

"It makes sense" Mirror Coat said. "Eventually, the Lord of Chaos is going after him."

"He who?" Twilight and Blue asked at the same time.

"Someone that you already know" Golden Paladin replied.

Twilight pondered for a while and then she realized:

"Kitsune. He is a nine-tailed fox."

"Yes" Melody said. "Although Kitsune is the name that the ponies of the Pony World gave him. He is best known as Nine-Tails."

"The Tailed Beasts are called according to the number of tails they have" Purple Smoke said.

"But it shouldn't be like that" the Lord of Order said. "They have names, names that I gave them. I wanted all my creations to live in harmony, regardless of their origin. It was the mistrust and hatred that attracted my brother and made Nine-Tails to go to the Chaos side."

There was an awkward pause, where Twilight couldn't believe she was seeing a side of the Lord of Order that she had never seen. It seemed like he blamed himself for the fact that Nine-Tails was serving the Lord of Chaos.

"But we cannot now express regrets" the Lord of Order said. "We have work to do. First, we have to take Nine-Tails from Tartarus."

"But wouldn't it be better for him to stay there?" Blue asked. "I mean, Tartarus was made so that no villain couldn’t escape."

"I could further strengthen the security" Golden Paladin said, who agreed with Blue. "Or I could move the prison to another realm or even to a different reality."

"Tartarus can be impenetrable from the inside, but from the outside is another thing" the Lord of Order said. "Don't forget that my brother got in once. That does not mean that he can’t do it a second. And if that happens, there is no guarantee that he's going only for Nine-Tails. He can release the other villains and, if that happens, my brother's victory is almost assured."

"The Lord of Order is right" Twilight said. "Remember when the Lord of Chaos released them when he took Tartarus?"

"Not to mention that our master is right about the safety not being the best" Heartbeat said. "I mean, I get in there and Cerberus doesn’t even notice my presence."

"And what do you do getting in Tartarus?" Golden Paladin asked.

Heartbeat hesitated to answer, because she knew how hard Golden Paladin was with the security rules. She then admitted:

"When I get bored I go to make fun of the bad guys."

"Teasing caged villains isn't something you do" Golden Paladin said. "That just makes them angrier and more motivated."

"Wait, Heartbeat, you didn’t make fun of Kitsune, do you?" Leaf Mane asked.

"We're about to get him out of there" Melody said. "I don't think it would be nice to have a mad Tailed Beast out of Tartarus."

"At first I did, but then I stopped" Heartbeat said.

"Why?" Purple Smoke sked. "You don't seem like the type to give up something you like to do."

"He seemed to not even bother" Heartbeat said. "I think it's because he doesn't want to serve the Lord of Chaos anymore."

All exchanged glances when they heard that.

"What did you say?" Twilight asked.

"That's right" Heartbeat replied. "I didn’t tell, because I didn't want you to find out I was going to Tartarus, but I did feel that Nine-Tails no longer had much interest in following the Lord of Chaos again. I think it's because he realized that serving him only led him to be arrested and that the Lord of Chaos just used him as a source of power and nothing more."

"Wait, does that mean..." Blue started.

"No, he's not coming back to our side" the Lord of Order said. "At least while he continues to hate ponies and everyone else who tried to capture him by his power. That is why we must confine him."

"So you want to bring him in here to the Light Kingdom, right?" Twilight asked. "After all, the dungeons of the castle was where the villains were kept before the creation of Tartarus."

"No, he will be stuck in the Light Kingdom" the Lord of Order. "But not in a physical prison. We will use a host."

The Generals were shocked by their master’s declaration, except for Blue. He and Twilight didn’t understand why they were so shocked.

"You want to create a Jinchuriki?" Mirror Coat asked. "I don't know, my lord. Handle a Jinchuriki, especially one that have Nine-Tails insed, is quite complicated. The last time was already enough."

Some of the Generals looked at Heartbeat who replied:

"Hey, in my defense, that stupid fox is quite annoying and always insulting. It's not my fault he got away."

"I believe that, by your conversation, a Jinchuriki is the host, right?" Twilight said.

"Yes, Princess, is the only way to contain and control a Tailed Beast" Golden Paladin said. "Many kingdoms in the Enchanted Forest and in the Pony World sealed the beasts in hosts called Jinchurikis."

"In the past, we also sealed Nine-Tails in a Jinchuriki, but he managed to escape" Leaf Mane continued.

"And that host was Heartbeat?" Blue asked.

"Yes, but her unstable personality allowed him to escape" Mirror Coat said.

"You say that because you didn't have to live with him" Heartbeat said. "Even you would lose patience."

Golden Paladin turned to the Lord of Order and told him:

"My Lord, I know you want to use the best way to hold Nine-Tails, but to seal him in a host, we will have to return at least half of the energy I and Leaf Mane sealed. It's pretty risky to have Heartbeat with him."

"Heartbeat will not be the Jinchuriki this time" the Lord of Order said. "We will use another one."

"But what qualities it takes for someone to become a Jinchuriki?" Twilight asked.

"For the other Tailed Beasts, anyone can become their Jinchuriki" Mirror Coat responded. "But Nine-Tails got more energy than any other Tailed Beast and, apart from us, just the most powerful species of pony can have him: alicorns."

"If that’s so, then I volunteer myself to be a Jinchūriki" Twilight said.

"Twilight, no" Blue said. "If neither Heartbeat was able to restrain him…"

"I'm sorry, Princess" the Lord of Order said, interrupting Blue. "Volunteering yourself is noble, but the light of the original star seed within you will never allow it. In addition to the fact that the host has to be an alicorn, there is another factor that must be taken into account: the compatibility. And almost all the alicorns do not have that compatibility, except one."

"And who is that alicorn?" Twilight asked.

The Lord of Order didn’t respond immediately. It was then that he did it:

"Prince Star Knight."

When they heard that, Twilight and Blue were shocked. The other Generals were shocked too, but not as much as the parents of the little foal.

"No, not my son!" Twilight exclaimed.

"I'm sorry, your honor, but it is out of the question!" Blue said.

"We will not put inside our son that nine-tailed monster!" Twilight said.

"I think that's too much for a little foal, master" Golden Paladin said.

"It’s the only solution" the Lord of Order said. "Only he can take Nine-Tails. But you have nothing to fear. When Nine-Tails is sealed within Star Knight, he will be contained and cannot do anything. After all, contention is Golden Paladin’s specialty. He will make sure that Nine-Tails will be kept sealed until this threat pass."

But the prince and princess still didn't seem to want to access to the Lord of Order’s suggestion. Golden Paladin then addressed to Twilight and Blue:

"If you allow me, Your Highnesses. I give my word of honor that I will ensured that your son does not run any risk. I’ll make sure that Nine-Tails stay secure. In addition, I will help Prince Star Knight to control his power. And I'm sure my brothers will help me in this task."

The two regents looked at the other Generals who waved them, confirming what Golden had said. The couple exchanged looks and then Twilight said:

"Very well, so be it."

In Tartarus, which was overflying the Pony World, the villains were dealing with the fact that they were arrested and that probably they would never leave. However, not everypony shared this thought. The Trix did failed attempts to escape, launching their attacks against the bars of their cells. Stormy was the one who casted the most violent attacks, as she was the one who was more frustrated. Despite Icy and Darcy have given up, she continued to attack.

"Stormy, stop" Darcy said. "These bars will never give in."

"I'm not going to stay in this dirty cell for eternity" Stormy said, while continuing to launch attacks that failed.

"I think we have no other choice" Icy said. "Those Generals have this place pretty well protected."

"We've got escape from various prisons" Stormy said. "I'm not going to allow ourselves to be hold like rats."

It was then that they heard a laugh that came from the Nine-Tails’ cell, who was quietly laying.

"What's so funny, filthy fox?!" Stormy asked, whose cell was on the opposite wall and above the Nine-Tails’.

"Do you really think you and your sisters will get out of here?" Nine-Tails asked. "Many of us have tried and we are much more powerful than you."

"This is Fox who lost against a nature lover and a pony-dog" Stormy said, making her sisters laugh.

"You wouldn't laugh at me if you knew how I was in the old days" Nine-Tails said. "Ponies ran and screamed when they saw me."

"Sorry, but it's a bit hard to believe that someone like you was so terrible" Icy said.

Nine-tails began to grunt and rose up, what made some villains to be scarred when they saw that.

"You can say all you want, but, like the rest of us, you are here because you were use by the Lord of Chaos" he said. "He used us and threw us out like rusty tools."

"Now, now, Nine-Tails, moderates the words when you address to the Lord of Chaos" the Dragon King said, whose cell was near Nine-Tails’. "You may have lost faith on him, but many of us still remain loyal."

Nine-Tails, though, held a certain respect for the Dragon King and returned to lay down grumpily. The Dragon King then turned to the Trix and told them:

"You should be careful with what you say to Nine-Tails. He's right, since I met him when he was at his best."

"Thanks for sticking up for me, but I don't need a big fire-breathing reptile to defend me" Nine-tails replied.

"You should be more grateful" the Dragon King told him. "Anyway, you will be us for a long time."

"Until I get out of here" Nine-tails said. "Patience is a virtue and I know that, sooner or later, this prison will not contain me."

"You must be crazy if you think you will go back to being what you were before" the Dragon King said.

But the conversation didn't last long, because they heard the doors of Tartarus openning.

"If it's that small size General again, I guarantee you she will swallow all the insults" Stormy said.

But it wasn’t Heartbeat who entered, but Golden Paladin. All the villains went silent when they saw him passing. He advanced through the Dragon King's cell, and, using his magic, made a pillar grow below him, what lifted him up to the Nine-Tails’ cell. He, seeing Golden Paladin, said:

"But who would have guessed. I have the privilege of receiving the visit of the big gun from here. To what do I have this honor?"

"I came to get you out and take you to another place, Nine-Tails" Golden Paladin said.

Hearing that, some villains were greatly surprised. Nine-Tails, on the other hand, sketched a smile.

"Hey, why is that he can leave and we don't?" Stormy asked.

"Yes, that's not fair, Goldy!" Fire Punch protested.

Looking annoyed, Golden Paladin used his magic to invoke gags which could only be removed by him in both and said:

"First, he's not going to be freed, only transferred, what is not your business. And, second... Don't call me Goldy!"

He then turned to Nine-Tails and said:

"Let's go."

"Before we go, may I ask the reason for my sudden departure of my cell?" Nine-Tails asked cynically, rising up.

"Don't pretend you don't know" Golden Paladin said. "Probably you already knew this would happen. Or are you going to tell me you didn't know what plan the Lord of Chaos would use now that his plan to use all his villains went down."

"How will I know what plans the Lord of Chaos will use?" Nine-Tails asked. "After all, I don't know what he thinks."

Simply giving to Nine-Tails a cold look, Golden Paladin made a golden chain emerge from the floor of the cell and wrap around the fox’s neck. Then the tip came off the ground and was held by Golden through his magic. After that, he made the bars of Nine-Tails’ cell disappear and said, while increased the size of the column:

"Come on, don't waste my time."

And Nine-Tails got out of his cell. After the pillar descended and reached the floor, Golden Paladin and Nine-Tails began to go to the exit of Tartarus. The Dragon King, seeing that, asked:

"But what is happening?"

As it was agreed, Twilight, Bue and the other Generals were waiting in the vicinity of the Light Kingdom, where Nine-Tails could be. Sleeping peacefully in her mother's lap was the small Star Knight. Little did he know that his life was about to change.

There was then a yellow light and Golden Paladin appeared with Nine-Tails.

"How interesting" he said, seeing the ponies present. "It came so many ponies just to say hello?"

"Shut up, Nine-Tails" said Golden Paladin. "It's time to reseal you."

"Do you really think you want to do this?" Nine-Tails asked. "After all, the last time I was sealed in a Jinchuriki, things didn't go so well. It's not true, Heartbeat?"

She smiled and replied:

"Whenever I remember our time together, I get the urge to vomit. I'm glad that I won't have to deal with you this time."

"What do you mean?" Nine-Tails asked.

"This time, you won't be sealed in Heartbeat" Golden Paladin answered him.

"How so?" Nine-Tails asked, not liking the way things were going.

"Do you really think we would make the same mistake twice?" Golden Paladin asked. "This time, the Lord of Order chose a host that, for you, will not be very easy to handle."

Nine-Tails looked and then noticed the little sleeping prince.

"Don't tell me that... you will seal me inside that child" Nine-Tails said.

"Precisely" Mirror Coat dsif. "An innocent that cannot be handled by you, since he doesn't know anger and hatred."

"You're mad" Nine-Tails said. "Are you really thinking in seal the great Nine-Tailed Fox, the strongest and most powerful of the all Tailed Beasts, in a kid who's still wears diapers? He will not be able to hold my power."

"That's why I will only give you half of your power" Leaf Mane said. "It will be enough to seal you within a host."

"And I will be with the key of your cage" Golden Paladin said. "Just in case you decide to play smart."

Nine-Tails’ plan had not worked out as he hoped. He thought that only Heartbeat was compatible with him. Knowing that soon the Lord of Chaos would want to resurrect Ten-Tails, Nine-Tails would use the fact that the Lord of Order would want to put him in a Jinchuriki to escape. For the seal, Leaf Mane would have to return the energy she sealed and, as he knew Heartbeat quite well, it wouldn't be very difficult to escape again. But the emergence of a new candidate to be his Jinchuriki had ruined his plans.

"Bastards!" Nine-Tails exclamed.

He began trying to break free from Golden Paladin, but he then conjured more chains that involved his body and arrested him on the floor.

"Leaf Mane, let's get this over with quickly" Golden Paladin said.

"Very well" she said.

Using her magic, Leaf Mane invoked a tree that stood high and mighty. A strange red glow radiated from it, like the trees in the Oasis of the Heart. Nine-Tails could feel it. It was his energy. They really would through with that plan. Nine-Tails turned to Twilight and Blue and asked them:

"Are you going to let them seal a monster inside of your own child? What kind of parent are you?"

Twilight and Blue knew that Nine-Tails was just trying to manipulate them to stop the ceremony, but the idea of having him within Star was something they didn’t like too. Twilight was more reticent about that idea and it looked like she was about to give in to pressure, when Blue replied:

"The idea of having you in our son doesn’t make us happy, but it is necessary to prevent that the Lord of Chaos destroys everything. Moreover, you should know that we will protect Star of any danger that approaches him, including you."

Twilight, hearing her husband’s words, couldn't do anything but smile. Blue had given her the strength to continue with what was being done. She turned to Leaf Mane and Golden Paladin and said to them:

"Proceed."

They waved and Leaf Mane turned to the tree that she invoked and accessed to her magic.

"You're going to be sorry for what you're doing" Nine-Tails said. "You can be sure of that."

But Twilight and Blue didn't responded. Leaf Mane began the process of transferring half of Nine-Tails’ energy to him. Red energy began coming out of the tree and moving to Nine-Tails. When it started going in, the fox began to increase in size, with Golden Paladin’s chains adapting with the growth. While this was going on, the tree was been turned smaller. The process then stopped and Leaf Mane made the tree disappear.

"Everything is ready to seal him" Golden Paladin said. "Your Highnesses, put the young prince on the floor and step back a little bit."

Twilight then landed the small infant on the floor and then retreated a little, along with Blue. Then, Golden Paladin made his magic aura become more intense, while he put all his concentration on his sealing spell.

The ends of the chains that held Nine-Tails dropped the floor and began to move in Star Knight’s direction. Getting to his edge, they went to his belly, penetrating it, something that made Twilight a little shudder. But the penetration was not physics, so there was no physical damage in the foal. The chains then began pulling Nine-Tails in Star Knight’s direction. He tried to resist, but he couldn't fight the power of Golden Paladin’s golden chains.

The process, as it progressed, began to cause great discomfort to the baby colt who started crying. Twilight had to fight strongly against her maternal instinct to not go to her baby. Not wanting to watch more, she embraced Blue, turning her face to the other side. Blue comforted his wife.

"You're going to pay for this!" Nine-Tails exclaimed when he was too close of Star Knight. "This will not stand! This colt won't contain me forever, you heard me!"

It was then that the chains have increased their strength and pulled Nine-Tails that began to enter in Star Knight, who cried harder. The Nine-Tails got inside him and, when that happened, Golden Paladin ceased his magic and staggered back. He almost fell, but was supported by Mirror Coat and Purple Smoke.

"It's done" Golden Paladin said.

Twilight went quickly to her son and used her magic to hold him. She began to calm him down, cradling him and comforting him. The baby eventually stop crying and went back to sleep. Twilight hoped only that all this wasn't in vain.

Watching the scene from afar was a Changeling in disguise. Before that, he walked away to go tell to his Queen.

The Lord of Chaos was sitting on his throne when the image of Chrysalis appeared in the reflection of one of his mirrors.

"My Lord, I bring news from the Light Kingdom."

"Talk" he told her.

"One of my scouts saw the Generals sealing Nine-Tails into Princess Twilight’s son" Chrysalis said.

"I see" he said. "They created a new Jinchuriki to Nine-Tails. And that Jinchuriki is the young prince of the Light Kingdom. That's unexpected."

"Do you want us to do anything?" Chrysalis asked.

"No" the Lord of Chaos said. "That baby will be under great surveillance and it will be impossible to capture him for now. Furthermore, we need to finish the preparations."

"As you wish, my Lord" Chrysalis said. "But know that I will be happy to attend to your order, in case you change your mind."

And, having said that, her image disappeared.

"It was a good idea to seal Nine-Tails inside that colt, brother" the Lord of Chaos said. "But this will not prevent my plan. I will capture all the Tailed Beasts, including Nine-Tails, and the Ten-Tails will destroy this reality once and for all."

The Power of Seeing

A few years passed and the young prince became a young colt. Despite being still young, Star showed great interest and potential in magic as his mother, in addition to also have interest in the Royal Guard that his father had.

In general, the life of this colt was pretty quiet and happy. His life, which was limited to the castle, seemed to be quite satisfactory. In addition to having at his disposal a comfortable life with a lot to learn, either through books as through his parents and the Generals, he also had the love of his family that, over the years, has been growing.

When he was five, Twilight gave birth to a pair of twin unicorn fillies. The older had a naples yellow coat, an amber mane with sunglow and maize streaks and eyes that were equal to those of Blue and Star. Her name was Sunlight Blaze, although they called her Sunny. The younger had her father’s coat, her mother's mane, but with moderate purple streaks, and eyes. Her name was Midnight Shine. They admired their older brother immensely and he, despite sometimes found them a pair of little brats, he loved them and took care of them.

In addition to his sisters, Star also had a new cousin. His uncle Shining Armor and his aunt Cadance had had a second child with approximately the same age as the twins called Topaz Blade. He was a unicorn that had a golden coat, a dark phthalo blue mane and his eyes were just like his father’s.

However, although Star felt happy, there was something that always bothered him. Whenever he and his family get out of the castle to visit the Light Kingdom, he could see the light ponies congratulating him and his family eagerly. However, he could feel the enthusiasm that was directed to him was somehow forced. Whenever they passed by these ponies, he could feel their distant and cold looks headed to him. In addition, Star could feel that they didn't like him very much. There was a mixture of fear and revulsion that he couldn't understand its origin. Of course this had an explanation that he ignored.

Somehow, the news about the fact that their beloved princess’ older son had become the Jinchūriki of Nine-Tails had spread and soon everypony knew about that. They knew that, in the past, Heartbeat, the former Jinchuriki of Nine-Tails, had failed in her mission to contain him and they feared that the same could happen with Star Knight.

Getting to know this, Twilight addressed to her citizens, saying there was nothing to fear, since Nine-Tails was completely sealed, even more than when he was within Heartbeat. To ensure that his son grew up without knowing of the terrifying truth, Twilight has decreed that they could never talk openly about this subject. And so it was. The light ponies never again mentioned the subject of Nine-Tails and Star grew up without knowing what was inside of him, although he always felt that the ponies of his own kingdom didn't like him very much.

But that was the least, as something much bigger watched the little alicorn in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to attack. This was the Lord of Chaos. Although he put aside for now the fact that Nine-Tails was within the Light Kingdom, just out of his reach, to concentrate on preparations for the capture of all the other Tailed Beasts of tail and the resurrection of Ten-Tails, the Lord of Chaos did not fail to be aware of everything that was happening.

He then got in touch with one of his followers who were helping him in his new master plan: Pandora.

"My Lord" she said, making a bow after encountering the image of her master.

"Hello, Pandora" the Lord of Chaos greeted, sitting on his throne, while talking with Pandora through one of his mirrors. "Tell me, did you do what I tell you to do during these years?"

"Yes, master" she replied. "How could I not? I gathered dark magic enough to serve you."

"Very well" the Lord of Chaos said. "Now, before going to do your special mission, you're going to use your dark magic for help Chrysalis in her mission."

Saying this, he noticed that Pandora had been quite uncomfortable.

"There is something wrong?" he asked.

"With all due respect, my lord, but I don't like the idea of having to work with a parasite like Chyrsalis" Pandora said. "It's revolting."

That made the Lord of Chaos to give a little laugh.

"What's so funny?" she asked, confused.

"I just find it amusing that villains hate each other more than heroes do" the Lord of Chaos replied. "I mean, the relationship between heroes is very good, between heroes and villains has some spark, but, when it's between villains and villains, it is, in most cases, like a time bomb. Of course between you and Rothbart things are different."

"Rothbart is tolerable" Pandora said. "After all, we've been working together for centuries. But with Chrysalis things are different."

"You know, Pandora, I don't care about your personal problems with Chrysalis" the Lord of Chaos said. "She has something you need to be successful in your mission and you have a quality that can help her get what she wants. So I suggest you come together for once and make sure your missions are successful!"

She shivered when he heard the Lord of Chaos starting to increase his tone voice and said:

"Yes, my lord."

And her image disappeared. The Lord of Chaos then said, looking at his nails:

"Works every time."

Pandora addressed to the Desolate Zone and entered in the Changelings’ nest. She was disgusted to see Changelings taking care of the combs where the young Changelings were developing. Then, she saw Chrysalis sitting on her throne and the Changeling Queen said, seeing Pandora arriving:

"Pandora, my dear, welcome to my humble home."

"Spare me the reverence, Chrysalis" Pandora said. "Let's finish this once and for all so that I can leave this depressing place."

Chrysalis left her throne to fly and landed in front of Pandora saying:

"Be careful with your words, my dear. After all, this is my home."

"So the sooner we finish with this matter, the better for both of us."

"It's all up to you, my dear" Chrysalis said. "After all, it was agreed that it was me who would be favored first in our partnership."

Pandora then accessed to her dark magic and, using astral projection, she projected her spirit, with her eyes becoming white from the spell. She traveled through the Desolate Zone and then through Equestria until she reached Canterlot. Once in Canterlot, she went to the Castle where she sought in all divisions until she found what she wanted: an old chest that was locked safely in the vault, guarded by two guards. She returned to her body and then said to Chrysalis:

"I found what you wanted. And I have to say, Chrysalis, those things are an abomination, even being what they are."

Chrysalis didn't like Pandora’s comment and just asked:

"Where are them?"

"In Canterlot castle" she replied. "Inside the vault and guarded by elite guards."

"Typical of Celestia" Chrysalis said. "She keeps everything in her castle."

"Now, if you don't mind, Chrysalis, I want the thing why I'm here" said Pandora, extending her hoof.

Chrysalis smiled and then lift her hoof, apporting to it a jar where there was a purple substance inside.

"Here it is" she said. "My royal jelly, a substance that allows my larvae to acquire shapeshifting powers. Of course for you, just put on your body and, if you combine it with your dark magic, you will be able to hide your presence and even penetrate in the Light Kingdom, since as you were once a follower of the Lord of Order and still have some light inside of you."

Wasting no time, Pandora took the royal jelly with her magic and Chrysalis said:

"You could say, at least, thank you."

"You didn't do me any favors, Chrysalis. This is just a transaction of favors and our master's idea” Pandora said. "Now that I have your royal jelly in my possession, I can finally reclaim what's mine."

"Without wishing to criticize your mission, Pandora, but you don't think you're risking too much?" Chrysalis said. "After all, you're about to enter the kingdom which is prohibited for villains and is full of light and joy and protected by Princess Twilight and her Generals of Order, just to get a box that is well kept in the dungeon of the castle."

Pandora just looked coldly to Chrysalis and responded darkly:

"It's not just a box. It’s my box!"

And, having said that, she showed for brief seconds her hideous face and then Pandora left the Changelings’ nest.

"She takes things very personally" Chrysalis commented, turning to her soldiers. "Listen to me, my children, it's time for a small squadron to be prepared. We have to go to Canterlot, where three of your siblings are eager to return home."

Pandora teleported herself to the limits of the Light Kingdom and then applied the royal jelly on her body, using then her dark magic. When she found herself, she had become a Royal Guard of the Light Kingdom with a luminous coat.

"Perfect" Pandora said, with a different voice. "With this disguise, nopony will recognize me and, thanks to this light layer, I will be able to enter in the Light Kingdom and neither Heartbeat will be able to recognize me."

And, having said this, she got in the boundaries of the Light Kingdom, moving to where no villain was allowed.

In the library of the Light Castle, Twilight was tutoring her eight-years-old son. Since Star began to control his magic, Twilight realized that she and Blue Sword should help him to control his magic. For now, they wanted to be responsible for him and make sure that Nine-Tails didn't try to do anything.

At that time, Twilight was teaching his son a few topics on the History of Magic, speaking more specifically of the greatest conjurer who ever lived in Equestria and that was the great idol of the princess of the Light Kingdom: Star Swirld the Bearded.

"Wow!" Star exclaimed, fascinated, while he saw the book he and his mother were reading. "I can't believe that Star Swirld created all those spells, mommy."

"But you can believe, Star" Twilight said. "Star Swirld was arguably the most powerful conjurer of Equestria. He managed to create several types of magic. With this, he managed to earn the respect of all ponies."

Hearing his mother saying that, Star couldn't help but remember the cold looks that the ponies launched at him whenever they saw him. He said, sighing:

"I'd like to have ponies respecting me as they respected Star Swirld."

"What are you talking about, son?" Twilight asked. "I'm sure all the ponies respect you. Mainly me, your father, your little sisters..."

"Yes, but you are my family" Star replied. "I'm talking about the others. It seems that they don't like me very much. I'd like to be as powerful as Star Swirld to make them all taking me seriously."

Twilight had her heart tight seeing Star so distressed. It seemed that he had already realized the way everypony secretly looked him, rejecting him for the simple fact of being a Jinchūriki. By what Twilight heard from her Generals, Jinchurikis used to be marginalized simply because they contain within them Tailed Beasts. The alicorn princess and her husband did everything to make sure that Star grew up as happy as possible, but it seemed that he was very depressed because he thought everyone hated him. However, they knew that, to counter any attempt of Nine-Tails to use his son’s darkness to escape, she had to make Star grew up full of love.

"Star, my dear, I want you to hear me very well" Twilight said. "You don't need power to be able to make everypony respect you."

"But Star Swirld was powerful and everypony respected him" Star said. "And you, mommy, you're also powerful and everypony respect you."

"Power is not everything" Twilight said. "If you don't use it properly or if you use it for the wrong purpose, it becomes a poison for the wearer. Many ponies allowed themselves to be seduced by power and were corrupted. But you know what? Ponies don't respect me just because I’m powerful. They respect me because I respect them and because they know they can trust me. They know I use my power to protect them, to ensure that their life is not in danger. Do you understand?"

Star mused in his mother’s words. She was right. He has seen Twilight and saw how she treated her subjects with love and respect, giving them comforting words and ensuring their safety. But it wasn't just her. His father, Blue Sword, guarantee the security of the kingdom in conjunction with Golden Paladin, in addition to ensure that the Diamond Heart would remain stable so that the kingdom did not sink. All this meant that all the ponies respected them immensely. If he wanted the same respect, he had to deserve just like them.

"But how do I do it if I have no special gift?" Star asked.

"Star, all you need is kindness, compassion, courage…" Twilight said. "These qualities are more powerful than any gift. Furthermore, all ponies have a gift that has its own importance. I'm sure you will find it."

There was a break where Star thought what their mother had just said. Twilight then closed the book and, using her magic to put it in its place, she said, rising up:

"Now, if you don't mind, I have to go see how are your sisters. After that, I have to do everything that still needs to be done, if we want to go visit your uncle, aunt and cousins in the Crystal Empire."

She gave a kiss on Star’s forehead and told him:

"Why don't you go find your father? I think he must have returned from his trip to the Diamond Domain."

"Yes, mommy" Star Knight said.

Using his wings to take a short flight to the door, he went out. After he left, Twilight said:

"You can leave your hideout, Purple Smoke."

And purple smoke appeared, approaching Twilight and then Purple Smoke appeared, making a bow to her.

"I see you got pretty skilled in the ability to sense our presence, Your Highness" Purple Smoke said.

"I still have difficulty sensing the presence of Golden Paladin and Heartbeat, but this is something that eventually I will dominate" Twilight said. "I assume you were watching Star."

"After all, princess, he's a Jinchuriki" Purple Smoke said. "And not just a Jinchuriki. He is the Jinchuriki of Nnine-Tailes. We have to be very careful."

There was a pause and then Twilight asked:

"Purple Smoke, can I ask you a question? And I want you to answer me as General of Talent."

"Of course, princess" he replied.

“Star Knight wants to know what his gift is" Twilight said. "Do you think that his attempts to discover this gift can bring some consequences on the seal. After all, before he was a Jinchuriki, he is an alicorn and alicorns often have very powerful magic."

"You don’t have to worry about that, Your Highness" Purple Smoke said. "The seal Golden Paladin used on the little prince takes into account his power and adapts to it. Furthermore, the gift of his son is more intuitive than a physical power. It's similar with Heartbeat’s empathy and that's why he's so compatible with Nine-Tails. No other living alicorn has this kind of capability."

"That's why the Lord of Order chose Star to be Jinchūriki" Twilight concluded.

"Precisely" Purple Smoke said.

"And what this gift is, Purple Smoke?" Twilight asked.

The General of Talent just made a slight smile and said:

"Why not wait and see? Maybe you’ll be more fascinated if you see it for the first time in person."

That only aroused Twilight’s curiosity on what her son’s gift was.

Star Knight advanced through the corridors until he got close to the foyer, where he knew the secret passage that led to the Diamond Domain was. He then met with Blue Sword.

"Daddy!" he called, running to his father.

Blue Sword extended his forelegs to catch him and, in doing so, he raised him in the air for a few seconds before hugging him and putting him down:

"How's my champion?"

"I'm fine, daddy" Star replied. "I just had a class with mommy."

"I see" Blue said. "And did you learn something."

"A lot!" exclaimed Star. "Mommy knows a lot."

"Yes, she knows” Blue said. "Mommy is pretty smart."

"Daddy, can you give me a lesson on how to be a royal guard?" Star asked.

"Let me think about that" Blue said, making a fake pensive air, before drafting a broad smile. "Of course! How could I refuse a lesson to my best student."

He misaligned his son’s mane who responded, while arranging his mane:

"I'm your only student, daddy."

"Of course you are" Blue said. "Daddy was just kidding. What if we went to the gardens?"

"Yes!" Star exclaimed.

Father and son prepared to go to the gardens, when Pandora, in disguise, went through them, heading to the dungeons, following the power that emanated from her box and she could feel. When passing by Blue and Star, Pandora, to keep a low profile, made them bow before proceeding.

When Star Knight put his eyes on Pandora, he was petrified in horror, when he was able to see behind her cover, getting to see her face. But that was not all. He could feel an immense darkness behind the light layer that Pandora was using to go unnoticed. That darkness was what scared Star Knight. The fear that gripped him was such that he was completely petrified. Blue, noticing his son’s scared air, asked:

"Star, what's going on, my son. Are you all right?"

But Star Knight didn't say anything, simply staying with the same air.

"Star, say something" Blue said.

But seeing that his son didn't say anything, Blue carried his horn with magic and call Twilight and the other Generals. It wasn't long before they arrive.

"Star!" Twilight exclaimed, reaching the edge of Star Knight and hugging him. "What's going on?"

"He doesn't say anything" Blue said. "It just stayed like so suddenly."

"Let us take care of it, Your Highnesses" Golden Paladin said to Twilight and Blue, turning then to Heartbeat. "Do what you know best."

Heartbeat nodded and then she turned to Star and put her hoof on his shoulder. When she did this, the young prince awoke from his shock, panting a lot. Seeing his parents by his side, he exclaimed, hugging them:

"Mommy! Daddy! "

"It's all right, my dear" Twilight comforted, while she and Blue returned the hug. "It's all right."

After the hug, Blue asked Star:

"But what happened, Star? You were right, but from one moment to the next, you became pretty scared."

"It was horrible, daddy" Star said, with tears in his eyes. "Her face was horrible."

"Who are you talking about?" Blue asked, remembering then the guard who went through them. "Son, that was one of our guards and he is not a she."

"But I saw it!" Star exclaimed. "The face was horrible and I felt a chill, as if I had been swallowed by the darkness. Mommy, I don't want to be swallowed by the darkness!"

And he embraced her strongly and Twilight hugged him back, saying:

"Don't worry, my dear. It's not going to happen."

Blue turned to the other Generals and asked:

"What do you think happened?"

"Honestly, I don't know what to say" Golden Paladin said.

“Golden, Prince Star Knight is a young alicorn with his magic in development "Mirror Coat said. "Maybe this is a manifestation of his special gift."

"But he's so young" Melody said. "Do you think it's possible?"

"Of course it is" Purple Smoke said. "Normally, the gifts of the alicorns manifest by the time they get their Cutie Marks."

"You said that the gift of my son was a power similar to Heartbeat’s empathy" Twilight said, while continuing to comfort Star Knight. "Do you think he saw something...?"

"It's possible" Purple Smoke said.

"No, it's not" Golden Paladin said. "Anything dark can’t enter the Light Kingdom without permission and, even if something entered, it would be detected."

"Not if protected" Mirror Coat said. "Don't forget that those who have served our master and have come to worship the Lord of Chaos still have a faint light in them."

"Do you mean that villains who have betrayed us to join the Lord of Chaos can use that light to infiltrate here?" Leaf Mane asked.

"If all this is true, then we must find this intruder" Golden Paladin said.

"I can handle that" Heartbeat said. "My empathy may not work now, but if I know who is invading us, I can do a more thorough search."

She then turned to Star Knight who turned to her.

"Star, I need to know what you saw" she said. "If you let me, I can see. Don't worry, you're not going to be afraid. I'll not let that to happen."

Using her empathy to convey a sense of security to Star, Heartbeat made the young prince allow and then she put her hoof on his forehead and tried to see what he saw. It was then that the image Pandora’s horrible face arose in her mind. Seeing her, she broke the connection.

"Pandora" she said. "It’s Pandora. She's here."

That information left Twilight and Blue a little restless.

"Did she came..." Twilight started, thinking she should be there for Star.

"I don't think so" Golden said. "She was very close to him and did nothing. She wants something else from here."

"But what else could she want?" Blue asked.

There was a silence and then Melody exclaimed:

"The box! She wants her box!"

Realizing that Melody was right, the Generals began to quickly go to the dungeons, including Blue. Twilight wanted to go too, but first she turned to Star and told him:

"Stay here, my son. Don't come after us, okay?"

And, having said that, she also began to go to the dungeons.

Pandora, still undercover, came down to the dungeons and followed the corridor to the cell where her box was. Her excitement grew in every moment she neared her box. Breaking the spells that protected it, Pandora entered the cell and approached the box.

"Finally, my box..."

"Pandora!" a voice exclaimed.

Pandora turned and faced with Twilight and the seven Generals who were outside the cell. It was Golden who had spoken and he continued:

"Step away from the box."

Pandora smiled and said:

"It seems I was discovered. Very well."

And, having said that, she undid the spell and returned to her true form.

"You managed to penetrate into our defenses and trick Heartbeat’s emphatic sense" Mirror Coat said. “I have to say, it was not bad at all."

"Thank you" Pandora thanked cynically. "It is clear that this would not have been possible without Chrysalis. Despite the Changelings are disgusting creatures, their Queen served me well."

"Royal jelly" Mirror Coat realized. "Now it makes sense."

"You had so much trouble to pick up your box in vain, Pandora" Golden Paladin said. "We're not going to let you get it back."

"I want to see you try" Pandora said.

Heartbeat tried to use her speed, but, anticipating this, Pandora launched a shock wave that made the General of Affection be thrown back.

"No way, Heartbeat" she said, turning to the others. "And that goes for each and every one of you."

She used the same shock wave, doing it with quickness, hitting Twilight and the other Generals before they could do anything. Taking advantage of this, Pandora moved into her box and, after unlocking it, she was able to open it. Darkness left and involved Pandora, before being absorbed by her.

"What sweet sensation!" she exclaimed. "Finally I recovered my old power."

Golden Paladin and Blue Sword rose up quickly and tried to attack, but she was quick and, using his magic, she picked up Twilight and placed her in the line of fire of the two Generals.

"No way, my dears" she said. "If you want to reach me, you will have to go through the princess as well."

"Don't worry about me" Twilight told them.

However, they couldn't hurt Twilight, even if it meant reaching Pandora. She looked like she had everything in control. It was then that...

"Mommy!" a voice exclaimed.

Star Knight arrived and saw Twilight hostage of Pandora.

"Star!" Twilight exclaimed. "What are you doing here?!"

"Star, back up!" Blue said. "Hurry!"

But Star Knight just started advancing, with his eyes on Pandora. He could see her dark, deep darkness, but, after that, he could see a bright and pure light. The essence that Pandora used to have before being corrupted.

Seeing his son coming up increasingly, Blue said:

"What are you doing, Star?! I said..."

He tried to get close to his son, but Heartbeat prevented him from advancing.

"What are you doing, Heartbeat?! I have to get my son."

"No, Blue, she's not going to hurt him" Heartbeat said. "Besides... I think we're about to witness something amazing."

Blue Sword looked to the other Generals and saw that they were of the same opinion that Heartbeat. With no other choice, he observed.

Pandora, watching Star Knight, said:

"Well, look who he is. I was planning to go after you when you were older, but as you're here."

"Don't you miss it?" he asked.

Hearing that question, Pandora asked:

"Miss what?"

"The light, the one you suppressed to have this darkness that you have in your heart" Star replied.

Hearing his words, Pandora felt as if they reached directly in her core.

"What are you doing?" she asked, without her smile. "How do you know that?"

"I can see it" Star said. "Your light. She continues to shine, despite being completely surrounded by darkness. It seems it’s looking for a way to be free."

Star’s words continued to affect Pandora who eventually freed Twilight.

"Stop it" she said, stepping back, while Star approached, and getting to see a strange distant light in Star’s eyes. "Stop looking at me like that!"

But Star continued to approach, with her retreating. It was then that she had no where to retreat and saw Star getting closer to her.

"No!" she exclaimed. "Stay away!"

Everyone was standing around, while they saw the young prince arriving at the edge of Pandora and closing his hoof of her face. He then touched her forehead and Pandora then was invaded by memories. They were memories from her past before being corrupted. She could see how happy she was, how much she enjoyed playing with her sister and the pride she felt when she was chosen by the Lord of Order himself to protect the box that contained the darkness of the Lord of Chaos.

Rediscovering her old self made Pandora realize how much she missed those moments. But the darkness inside of her started acting, trying to regain control over her, returning to cover up those memories. However, Pandora didn't want that. She didn't want to forget. That desire made her light shone stronger. It became so strong that scattered the darkness and her body acquired the same luminous coat that the light ponies had. Darkness got out of Pandora and went back inside the box that was locked again.

After this, Star felt very tired and fell to the ground. Twilight went to him and held him, saying:

"It's okay, Star, mommy's here."

Then a light came from Star’s flank. Twilight looked and noticed a Cutie Mark. It was a flaming torch which had balance dishes in balance.

"I can't believe..." Twilight said, with tears of pride appearing in her eyes. "Star... go his Cutie Mark."

That surprised Blue who asked:

"But how?"

"His talent is to make others find their true selves" Purple Smoke said. "I believe he did the same thing with Princess Twilight when she was dominated by Heartbeat’s light when she fought against Scale. Now, she did the same with Pandora."

"Yes, he saved me..." Pandora said, turning to everypony, smiling, with a sweet and kind look, not the evil and cold one that she had before. "Thanks to him... I'm back to my older self."

Star woke up and saw his mother.

"Mommy, what happened?"

"What happened, my dear, is that you just did something amazing" Twilight said.

She motioned to his flank and Star saw his brand new Cutie Mark.

"My Cutie Mark!" he exclaimed. "I got my Cutie Mark, mommy!"

"I know, my dear" Twilight said, embracing Star. "Congratulations!"

"Thank you, Star Knight" Pandora thanked, making Star turn to her. "Thanks to you, I could go back to my older self."

Star Knight returned her smile and replied:

"You're welcome."

It was then that Pandora's body began to fade.

"What's happening?" Star asked.

"The Lord of Chaos’ darkness was what allowed her to live during all these centuries" Golden Paladin said. "Now that it's gone…"

Realizing what Golden meant, Star said:

"No, it can't be. Not now that she was..."

"It's okay" Pandora said, smiling. "You don't have to worry about, little prince. I've never felt so free and at peace. Since I can feel that again, nothing else matters. Just do me a favor. Never stop being who you are, because that's what makes you special."

Star had tears in his eyes, while listening Pandora’s words, and beckoned her. Then she disappeared. After this, Star embraced his mother who returned the hug. Blue approached and hugged his wife and son. Although that moment was of great happiness for Star getting his Cutie Mark, he could not feel happy because Pandora disappeared after finding her light.

The Lord of Chaos was sitting on his throne when he felt something he realized immediately.

"Pandora, what disappointment" he said. "But it doesn't matter. I may have lost a follower, but I won three more. "

And, with a laugh, he turned to the mirror, seeing the image of Chrysalis’ nest. She was sitting on his throne when a pair of Changelings brought her a chest they landed in front of her. She got up and, smiling, opened it and saw three Changeling eggs. They were the mutated eggs that had been stolen from her decades ago.

"Hello, my dears" she said to the eggs. "Mommy missed you."

She turned to the workers who were nearby and told them:

"Begin their developing process immediately."

And so they did. While she watched, Chrysalis smiled, trying to imagine Celestia’s face when she got to know that the eggs had come back to her.

In Canterlot, Celestia, in the throne room, received the news about the theft.

"What do you mean they are gone?!" she asked. "How did that happen?!"

"I don't know, Your Highness" the royal guard said, nervous. "It seems that some Changelings managed to infiltrate and, somehow, managed to steal the chest with the eggs."

"No, it can't be" said Celestia. "Those eggs were the reason Changelings almost invaded Equestria decades ago. We lost a great soldier to get those eggs."

She leaned back in her throne and said:

"It seems now we have another big problem between our hooves."

Gloomy News

In a volcanic zone, Rothbart waited at the foot of a volcano with a large bag at his side that moved and made muffled noises. It was then that he heard somepony approaching and saw that it was Medusa, using the hood of her cloak to hide her snakes, downing from the volcano.

"Oh, what a refreshing bath!" she exclaimed. "The Lord of Chaos was absolutely right. I feel a lot stronger, in addition to having a great skin. It's seems I can do anything without my sisters."

"I hope so" Rothbart said. "I hate to be paired with somepony useless."

"Oh, that's right, you and Pandora used to be a team" Medusa remembered. "I heard you two did great things. You must have been pretty shocked when you heard that she had defected back to the Lord of Order."

"Don't pretend to know me, Medusa" Rothbart said. "You don't know anything about me. Pandora was a colleague. I don't care what happened to her."

"Okay..." Medusa said.

Rothbart grabbed the bag and said:

"Let's test your new power."

He opened the bag, revealing a stallion who was tied up and gagged. He released him to Medusa’s feet and told her:

"Petrify him."

"With pleasure" she replied.

She turned to the stallion who was full of fear and look on her face and their eyes met. Medusa triggered her power and her eyes sparkled with a red glow. Looking at those eyes, the stallion simply turned into stone. Given this, Medusa exclaimed, quite happy:

"Yes, I did it! Finally I have the power to petrify without my sisters’ help. I became much stronger than they are and I don't need them anymore."

“Good for you" Rothbart said cynically, approaching the petrified stallion and destroying him with his hoof turned into a talon. "But it's time to leave. We have a lot to do."

And he started walking away.

"Maybe during the way I petrify ponies just for fun" Medusa said.

And she followed Rothbart.

It's been a few days since Star got his Cutie Mark and reformed Pandora. At that time, Twilight and Star were at the Light Kingdom station, waiting. The Light Express arrived and stopped. While waiting for the doors of the carriages to open, they heard a big mess inside.

"But what the..." Twilight started.

When the doors opened and the ponies that were in the train began to leave, a small pegasus colt also came out flying, immensely happy. He had a light grayish persian blue coat, dark grayish phthalo blue mane and moderate cerise eyes. Shortly after, Rainbow Dash got out of the carriage flying quickly and got the colt, saying:

"I got you, your fugitive."

"It seems that little Gust has a lot of energy for a three-years-old colt" Twilight noted.

"Well, what can I say?" Rainbow asked Dash, landing. "He takes after his mom."

"Ah jest hope he hadn't take tah his mom when it comes tah modesty" Applejack said, leaving the train, too.

On her back there was a little four-years-old pegasus colt. He had dark grey coat, light brilliant amaranth mane and brilliant orange eyes.

"Please, Applejack, Gust is the son of two great Wonderbolts" Rainbow Dash said. "I don't think you have to worry about that."

Twilight giggled at the sight of her friends argue that way. It brought her memories of the old days.

"I'm glad you came” Twilight said approaching with Star. "And how things go with this little colt, Applejack?"

"Li’l Apple Storm is every day more like his father" Applejack said, turning to Rainbow Dash. "Yer cousin was always so fussy when he was a colt?"

"You could say that I wasn't racing alone" Rainbow Dash said.

Apple Storm started flapping his little wings to fly, but he was caught by Applejack who said:

"No way, mah boy, jest fly in a controll’d space."

After Applejack, Jonagold got out and, just like Star Knight, he was no longer a baby colt. The two had become good friends, although they lived away from each other. Seeing Star, Jonagold approached him and said:

"Star!"

"Jona!" Star exclaimed, going to meet his friend.

The two bumped the hooves and Jonagold asked:

"How are ya? Ah heard ya got yer Cutie Mark."

"Yes, although the circumstances weren't the best" Star said.

"Well, ya tell me how ya got yers and Ah tell ya how Ah got mine" Jonagold said, showing his brand new Cutie Mark that was three apples, one was only half.

"You also got your Cutie Mark?" Star asked. "Congratulations, man."

"Thank ya" Jonagold thanked. "’though Ah expect’d that Ah would follow the family business."

"And Cherry Blossom?" Twilight asked, watching Jonagold. "She didn’t come?"

"She and Big Mac had a lot of work" Applejack said. "But Jona wanted to come, so I brought him."

Then Fluttershy got out of the train.

"Hello, Twilight" she said with her sweet voice.

"Fluttershy, it's so good to see you" Twilight said approaching her shy friend.

She then noticed the filly that was behind her.

"Hello, Moonlight, it's so good to see you again."

"Hi" she replied, sheepishly.

Star noted Moonlight’s presence and called her:

"Moonlight, here!"

Listening Star calling her, Moonlight blushed a lot. Her mother encouraged her:

"Go meet your friends, sweetheart."

Moonlight so did. Upon reaching the edge of Star and Jonagold, she said with the same shy voice that your mother used to use:

"Hello, Star. I heard you got your Cutie Mark. Congratulations."

"Thank you, Moonlight" Star thanked.

Finally, Rarity and Pinkie Pie also left the train, and both had a baby in a baby carrier, where in Rarity’s there was a three-year-old unicorn filly with her coat, dark grayish brown mane and golden eyes and in Pinkie’s there was a four-year-old earth filly with a brilliant amber coat, her mane and grayish violet eyes.

"Twilight!" Pinkie exclaimed, greeting Twilight with her usual strong hug. "I'm so glad to see you!"

"Yes, I'm also happy to see you, Pinkie" Twilight said, trying to breathe. "But could you..."

Realizing what Twilight wanted, Pinkie dumped her and said:

"Oops, sorry."

"Pinkie Pie, it seems that you’ll never change" Rarity said. "Even after motherhood. Poor little Winesap Apple."

"I don't understand why you say that, Rarity" Pinkie Pie said, while giving caresses to her filly. "Winesap loves when I do big parties for her. All babies love. That is, until they start crying for no reason and they just shut up when you pour flour on you."

"My Silver Wind is a sweet baby" Rarity said, caressing her daughter. "She almost does not give any work. Of course, when she's angrier, I can always count on Shadow Claw."

"And none of your husbands wanted to come?" Twilight asked.

"Soarin was invited to teach a class for young foals in the pegasus flight camp" Rainbow Dash said.

"Cloud Chaser had tah stay ‘cause of the work" Applejack said.

"Bushel to" Pinkie said. "He stayed to help Big Mac at the farm since Applejack is not there. Of course you know that, due to the fact Applejack is here with us now."

"Thunder Night stayed to rest" Fluttershy said. "He had a tiring night of work. In addition he and day don't mix very well together. I'm just glad that Moonlight has resistance to sunlight, because otherwise she couldn't come either."

"And Shadow Claw has a lot of work in the gym" Rarity said, referring to the gym that Shadow Claw opened a few years ago in Ponyville.

"It's a shame" Twilight said. "That way Blue would have someone to talk when he had backed to the kingdom, while we put up."

"And where is he?" Rarity said.

"He and some of the other Generals are following some clues of villains of the Lord of Chaos" Twilight told. "But we better go to the castle to talk better."

And so everypony advanced to the castle. While crossing the citadel, the light ponies made bows to Twilight and her friends.

"You know, I kind of would get used this" Rainbow Dash said, seeing the light ponies bowing.

"Well, it's true that we help’d liberate them from their stone slumber, but it doesn't take so much reverence" Applejack said, turning then to Rainbow Dash. "And ya don't have to like it too much."

"Light ponies enjoy who contributed for their freedom" Twilight said. "They are all the same, there's nothing to do. Don't worry. Gradually you get used to."

Star was talking happily with Jonagold and Moonlight when he started noticing the cold stares that some light ponies launched to him. Those cold stares that seemed to dislike his presence. He didn't understand why they looked to him like that, after all he was the son of their beloved princess and heroin, in addition to that he never gave them reasons to not like him. So, to make his friends not to notice his concerns, he ignored the stares, but Moonlight was able to repair how Star was bothered and understand the reason for it.

When they arrived at the castle, Twilight called:

"Heartbeat!"

And, in a second, Heartbeat showed up with her speed and asked:

"Yes, princess?"

"Would you take the little ones to the gardens for them to play with the twins and take care of them?" Twilight asked.

"Okie dokie lokie" she replied. "I love taking care of foals. After all, they identify with me. By the way, Pinkie, I hope you don't mind I used one of your catch phrases."

"Of course not" Pinkie Pie said. "By the way, I love your book How to Understand What Foals Want. It helped me a lot with my daughter."

"Oh, thanks for the compliment, Pinkie" Heartbeat thanked.

"Wait, when did you publish a book?" Twilight asked Heartbeat. "I haven't heard anything about it."

"Last year" Heartbeat replied. "It was a best-seller in Las Pegasus."

"You have to start paying attention, Twilight" Pinkie Pie said. "First it was my book about the importance of piñatas and now Heartbeat’s book about foals. It looks like you're not fond of books as you used to be."

Twilight rolled her eyes and, trying to end the conversation, she said to Heartbeat:

"Just take the kids to the gardens."

"All right, Your Highness" Heartbeat said, using her magic to get the babies, while their mothers said see you later to them. "Come on you three."

And Heartbeat moved away. Star, Jonagold and Moonlight followed her.

In the dining room, where Twilight was taking tea with her friends, she told them what had happened with Pandora.

"Wow!" Applejack exclaimed. "That means yer son manag’d tah reform one of tha greatest villains of tha Lord of Chaos?"

"That is amazing" Fluttershy said.

"It's more than amazing!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed in her enthusiastically was. "It's fantastic!"

"You must be proud of Star, Twilight" Rarity said. "He is clearly following the same steps you and Blue did."

"Yes, of course I'm very proud of him" Twilight said.

"If you ask me, Pandora didn't deserve all this effort" Rainbow Dash said. "Have you forgotten what she did as a villain?"

"Rainbow, as Twilight said, she prov’d tah be sorry" Applejack said. "Everypony has tha right tah repent for the evil needs they did. Even a villain like Pandora."

"And don't forget that Discord also managed to change" Fluttershy said.

"Yeah, I think Discord is not a good example, Fluttershy" Rainbow Dash said.

"So it is better tah take Princess Luna as example" Applejack said. "After all, she has repent’d of her actions and return’d to be the princess she was."

Rarity looked at Twilight and noticed in the concerned air that she had.

"Is something wrong, Twilight, dear?" she asked.

"It’s just..." Twilight started. "I'm quite concerned about Star."

"Why, sugarcube?" Applejack asked.

"He got very upset when Pandora disappeared" Twilight said. "I could feel that he felt himself guilty."

"Maybe it was the shock of seeing somepony disappearing" Rarity said.

"Yeah, Twilight, don't worry" Rainbow Dash said. "Your son is strong."

In the garden, while Heartbeat played with the foals, Star Knight told to Jonagold and Moonlight how he got his Cutie Mark.

"Wow, man, that was amazin’!" Jonagold exclaimed.

"You were very brave, Star" Moonlight said. "You fought one of the greatest villains of the Lord of Chaos."

"Actually, I don't know if it was courage" Star said. "I just felt I had to do that. At first, I was terrified when I felt Pandora’s darkness. But when I felt the light that she still had within herself, I felt a need to make it shine."

But remembering what happened to Pandora after having released her from the darkness, Star became a little saddened.

"What's up Star?" Moonlight asked.

"I can't stop thinking about what happened to Pandora" he said. "She disappeared soon after I saved her. What is the point of having a gift like this, if the ponies I help will eventually disappear?"

"It's not like that" Heartbeat said, approaching.

"What do you mean, Heartbeat?" Star asked.

"What I mean is that you've used your power before" the General of Affection.

"Seriously?" Star asked. "I don't remember."

"Of course not" Heartbeat answered. "You were almost a year old when it happened. That was when Perfect Scale tried to take everything. Your mother got out of control when she absorbed my light to defeat Scale, but your power helped her maintain control."

"Seriously?" he asked, not wanting to believe.

Maybe his talent wasn't so bad.

"Looks like ya're a hero" Jonagold said. "Ah bet ya mest be famous here in tha Light Kingdom."

When Jonagold told that, Star remembered the cold stares the light ponies gave to him. Those eyes were not from who looked to a hero, but to something they wanted to disappear.

"Excuse me, my friends, but, if you don't mind, I'm going to my room" he said sadly, starting to go into the castle.

"Star!" Jonagold called.

But he was caught by Moonlight who said:

"No, Jona."

"But what does he have?" Jonagold asked. "Did Ah say something wrong?"

Despite having been unwittingly, Jonagold's words had a great effect on Star. Moonlight understood the reason for him to have stayed that way. She noticed the way the others looked at him.

Back to dining room, Twilight said:

"But there is another thing that bothers me."

"What is it?" Fluttershy asked.

"The way Pandora how entered here" Twilight replied. "If she did it, probably other villains will try to do it too. This time, Pandora came because of her box, but what if, next time, they come for Star? For the thing that's inside of him?"

Her friends got quiet when she said that. Of course they knew Star’s condition as Jinchuriki, having promised not to tell anypony about it.

"Don't worry, sugarcube" Applejack said. "Ah'm sure this will all work out. We will ruined another plan of the Lord of Chaos."

"Yeah, that’s what always happen" Rainbow Dash said. "He always tries to conquer everything, but it always backfires to him."

"Of course, that's what happens when you play with fire" said Pinkie, starting laughing then. "Did you get it? Backfire, playing with fire?"

But everypony looked at her seriously. Realizing she was the only one laughing at her own joke, Pinkie said:

"Awkward!"

Ignoring Pinkie’s comment, Twilight said:

"It's not just the Lord of Chaos. It’s the simple fact that Star has Nine-Tails in him. A large part of light ponies hate my son because he has that monster inside him. It hurts my heart to have to watch my son to be despised. To make matters worse, he realized that."

Twilight's friends traded looks with each other and then Rarity told her:

"Look, Twilight, we know things aren't easy for you and your family, but I want you to know that you can count on us for everything. Than relying on us, we won't let Star grow up without friends."

The others waved, confirming what Rarity said. That made tears appear in Twilight’s eyes and she said, with a smile, as she wiped the tears:

"Thank you, girls. That means a lot to me."

After a few moments, the doors of the dining room opened and a guard appeared, saying:

"I'm sorry to disturb your quality time with your friends, Princess Twilight, but Princess Celestia just came in and she said she had something urgent to tell you."

That made Twilight switch serious looks with her friends.

Celestia awaited her in the throne room. The doors opened and Twilight came in, followed by her friends.

"Princess Celestia, but what are you doing here?" Twilight asked. "I wasn't expecting a visit."

"I bring news that are not very good" Celestia said.

"What kind of news, Yer Highness?" Applejack asked.

Celestia took a few seconds and then said:

"Before saying them, first I have to tell you something, Twilight. It's about your grandfather, Star Shield."

"What?" Twilight asked.

"As you know, a few decades ago, I sent him on a mission to fight a possible Changeling invasion" Celestia said.

"Yes, I know that" Twilight said. "My grandmother told me about it. It was when he lost his life."

"That's correct, but no one besides the guards who participated in this mission know what it really was about" Celestia said. "When I heard about the preparations that Chrysalis was doing to invade Equestria, I managed to get a rather disturbing information, something that could take her plan to success."

"What?" Twilight asked.

"Chrysalis had laid mutated eggs" Celestia replied.

Twilight and her friends were caught by surprise with that. Rainbow Dash then giggled and asked:

"Chrysalis wanted to invade Equestria with mutated Changelings? That is so lame."

"It is not as lame as you think, Rainbow Dash" Celestia said. "These mutated Changelings would be fairly more evolved than normal Changelings. They would be superior in strength and power. The most likely was that Equestria would barely survive to the attack."

Upon hearing that, Rainbow Dash’s smile came down and she said:

"That doesn't sound so good."

"Yes, I can imagine how would these mutants be?" Rarity asked. "Probably would be hideous-looking creatures."

She then noticed everypony staring at her and Rarity said, with a laugh:

"Of course that the fact that they are immensely dangerous is also horrendous."

Celestia then continued:

"Your grandfather has managed to obtain the eggs, Twilight, and sacrificed his own life to ensure they arrive safely to Equestria."

"Yes, my grandmother used to tell me and Shining when we were younger that our grandfather protected Equestria with everything he had, no matter the cost" Twilight said. "But what bad news is that you have to tell us?"

"The eggs..." Celestia started. "They were recovered by the Changeling."

That made everypony stay pretty worried.

"How did they..." Twilight started.

"Somehow Chrysalis managed to know where the eggs were and managed to recover them" Celestia said.

Twilight thought for a bit and then remembered something that Pandora had said.

"Pandora managed to enter into the Light Kingdom using Changeling royal jelly" she said. "Maybe she got it by helping Chrysalis locating the eggs."

"That makes sense" Celestia said. "Pandora was one of the best to dark magic users. She could easily find the eggs."

"So it looks like we have new enemies to fight" Rainbow Dash said. "I can't wait to give these mutant Changelings what they deserve."

"But that's not all" Celestia said.

"There's more?" Twilight asked. "What else happened?"

"Hey, maybe this isn't such a bad thing" Pinkie Pie said. "Maybe it's something so good that will let us immensely happy and will take us to throw a big party to spread the joy we are feeling."

"Unfortunately, Pinkie Pie, this is not the case" Celestia said.

"Oh, buck" Pinkie Pie said, disappointed. "I was already planning the cakes we'd serve for the party and the games that we’d play."

"What happened, Princess Celestia?" Twilight asked.

"My guards informed me that ponies were turned into stone" Celestia said. "Witnesses ensure that these ponies were transformed by a mare that had snakes as mane."

Twilight didn't have to think much to realize who it was.

"Medusa" she said. "But I don't understand. Alone, she doesn't have the power to petrify. She needs her sisters for that."

"She seems to have managed to strengthen her powers" Celestia said. "Now, she is as powerful as if she had her sisters by her side."

Upon hearing this, Twilight became worried. It seemed that villains were becoming increasingly powerful. Possibly, it was to make sure that their master’s plan to resurrect Ten-Tails was turned real.

The Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy

It passed two years and it seemed that, during this time, the villain activities seemed to have ceased from one moment to the other. In a way, it was a relief to the followers of the Order, but many couldn't help thinking that was the calm before the storm.

Star Knight had also grown and matured during this time. However, the cold stares of the light ponies continued to follow him wherever he looked. This made him take refuge in the only place he felt himself safer: the castle.

His feelings did not go unnoticed by her parents who were immensely concerned about him. They wanted what was best for him and they knew that free him from that anguish was the best way, knowing that probably the time to Star know the truth about being a Jinchuriki was approaching, but they, mainly Twilight, were willing to postpone this moment as much as possible. So they called the other Generals to discuss the best way to deal with this situation. After exposing their problem to them, Twilight asked, sitting on her throne:

"You know of any way to fight this problem?"

"Honestly, I don't know, Your Highness" Golden Paladin said. "It's not that we can force the light ponies to accept Prince Star Knight."

"I can do that" Heartbeat said to his older brother.

"Ok, let me rephrase" Golden Paladin said. "It's not that we should force the light ponies to accept Prince Star Knight."

"But they have their reasons" Purple Smoke said. "Have you forgotten what it was when Heartbeat left Nine-Tails escape?"

"You’ll never go to shut up about that, won’t you?" Heartbeat asked, irritated. "I said it wasn't my fault."

"That's not the point, Heartbeat" Leaf Mane said. "The point is that Nine-Tails can try to escape again."

"Can this happen, Golden Paladin?" Blue asked.

The General of Peace took a few seconds to answer and then said:

"The truth is that even the most powerful sealing spells tend to weaken. Mine is no exception. It can contain Nine-Tails, yes, but the time can weaken it, besides it won't last until Nine-Tails takes advantage of the loopholes to release portions of his energy to try the young prince. The most logical solution would be trying to teach him how to control that power. Of course, for that…"

"No" Twilight said, knowing what Golden Paladin would say. "I don't want Star to know anything, at least for now."

Blue turned to his wife and said to her:

"Twilight, although also it costs me, we can't keep this secret from Star forever."

"I know that" Twilight said. "But I will not allow my son to suffer more than he is already suffering."

"But I think the pain is not just caused by the disregard of the light ponies" Blue said. "It is also caused by the fact of not knowing why they despise him. I know the truth might affect him, yes, but that would be an initial shock. I think what he needs is to know that it's not because of him that the inhabitants of his own kingdom despise him."

The alicorn princess didn't say anything, because she knew Blue was right, but, even so, her mother side prevented her from doing the most logical thing to do. It was then that Mirror Coat said:

"If you allow me, Your Highnesses, I think I have a solution that, while not ideal in all aspects, it seems to me that it's the right thing to do, given the situation in which we are."

"What is it, Mirror Coat?" Blue asked.

"Well, the point is that there is a way to control Nine-Tails’ power" said Mirror Coat said. "Heartbeat, you, more than anypony, know what it is."

"Of course I do" she replied. "Nine-Tails is connected to his emotions and, given that he is so full of hate, we just have to use the opposite feeling: love."

"Precisely" Mirror Coat said. "Although it's not quite my thing, I daresay that, so Prince Star Knight can control Nine-Tails’ power, he has to feel himself loved. Not only for his own family, but also by others. In short, the key is in friendship."

"But Star has a lot of friends" Twilight said. "I urged him to connect with others."

"Maybe, princess, but the fact is that almost all of them live outside the Light Kingdom" Mirror Coat said. "Not to mention that, here, he is surrounded by ponies who reject him because he is a Jinchuriki."

"Mirror Coat is right" Golden Paladin said. "If we continue to limit the young prince to the Light Kingdom, he will never be able to control Nine-Tails’ power."

"So are you suggesting that we let him get out of the kingdom?" Twilight asked. "Have you forgotten that this is the safest place to protect him from the Lord of Chaos?"

"Princess has some reason" Melody said. "It is a fact that the Light Kingdom is the only place in all Pony Reality that the Lord of Chaos cannot penetrate."

"Have you forgotten that Pandora managed to get in, sis?" Purple Smoke asked.

"That was because she was a follower of our master… bro" Melody said.

"Please, don't start arguing now" Leaf Mane said.

"I understand your concerns, Your Highness" Golden Paladin said. "However, we cannot overlook the fact that, how your son is right now, he is not able to control Nine-Tails."

"Furthermore, the Lord of Chaos will still take some more time to prepare everything before starting collecting the Tailed Beasts" Mirror Coat said. "Not to mention Nine-Tails has to be the last to be captured, given the large amount of energy it contains, in order to not to overload Ten-Tails’ body."

"They're right, Twilight" Blue said. "Furthermore, we could put some of the Generals watching Star."

Twilight thought for a few moments. As much it was hard for her to admit, they were right.

"And how would that be?" Twilight asked.

"I know a school at the Enchanted Gorest that would be a great place for Prince Star Knight to find new friends that don't judge him by his Jinchuriki condition" Mirror Coat said. "It is situated on the first kingdom after the border between the Enchanted Forest and the Pony World."

"You mean Thicket?" Golden Paladin asked. "The deer kingdom?"

"Yes, the overlord kingdom of the Enchanted Forest" Mirror Coat said.

"Wait, I thought Falancia was the overlord kingdom" Melody said.

"Yes, because that's where the Heart of the Enchanted Forest is" Leaf Mane said.

"If you give to the work of reading in your spare time, dear sisters, you would know that Falancia is no longer the same" Mirror Coat said. "It was taken by the Lord of Chaos, after he made one of the sovereigns perform a terrible curse, some years after the fall of the Light Kingdom. Fortunately, our sister, Bright Night, the General of Portals, was able to prevent the curse from spreading. Falancia is now known as the Dark Forest. Thicket, the second main kingdom of the Enchanted Forest, took control and got access to the power of the Heart to maintain the natural order, so it has been the ruler over the other kingdoms. But that's not important now."

"What school is that you are talking about, Mirror Coat?" Twilight asked.

"It's called the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy" Mirror Coat said. "It was created by the three most powerful fairies to educate the children of the Enchanted Forest and other realms."

"Fairies?" Blue asked.

"They are the creatures who take care of the Enchanted Forest" Golden Paladin explained. "Their magic comes from the Lord of Order, so the majority is unconditional his servants."

"The majority?" he repeated.

"Well, what can I say?" Golden Paladin asked. "The whole flock has a black sheep, even among us, Generals. Have you forgotten Scale?"

"How could I?" Blue said sarcastically. "He almost broke my star seed."

"So, this school..." Twilight said. "Do you think it would be a good place for Star, Mirror Coat?"

"Sure" he replied. "It's a good school, located in one of the most beautiful kingdoms of the Enchanted Forest, managed by three good and fair fairies... Furthermore, we are in the end in the summer and about to begin another school year. It is perfect. And I heard that they need staff. It would be a great way for us to keep an eye on the little prince."

"You expect us to accept working in a school?" Melody asked to Mirror Coat. "Mirror Coat, I don't know if you noticed, but I have a studio to manage and..."

"One of the available positions is as Enchanted Music teacher" Mirror Coat said.

That made Melody stop and reconsider. She then said:

"In this case, you can count on me."

"Purple Smoke could be academic advisor" Mirror Coat continued.

"Use my abilities as an expert in talents in a more active way…" Purple Smoke said, in a thoughtful way. "It seems interesting."

"What about me?" Heartbeat asked. "You got something for me?"

Mirror Coat was slightly petrified, but then said:

“I see that later."

Twilight was still thinking about the alternative Mirror Coat had proposed. Golden Paladin then said:

"Mirror Coat’s idea is quite promising, princess. It worth the risk."

"I agree, dear" Blue said. "In this way, we can take our son of pressure that is living here, besides that he will make new friends."

Although she didn't want her child to stay away from her, Twilight knew that was the best solution.

"All right, so be it" she said. "Mirror Coat, can you bring my son?"

Mirror Coat gave her a bow and then came out of the throne room. Golden Paladin followed him and, when the two were outside, asked him:

"You already had this planned, didn’t you?"

"What are you talking about?" Mirror Coat asked.

"In all schools that you could get to Prince Star Knight it had to be the one that is located in Thicket" Golden Paladin said. "You know that this Kingdom has its own Jinchuriki who can control the power of the Tail Beast perfectly."

Mirror Coat looked to Golden Paladin for a few moments and then he said:

"Guilty. Yes, in part, it was also for that reason. Our prince may have a lot to learn with this Jinchuriki. Of course, this will only be as a last resort. After all, join him with other Jinchuriki when the Lord of Chaos is looking for the Tailed Beasts is pretty risky. "

"You're as amazing as Heartbeat" Golden Paladin said. "The two of you never cease to amaze me."

"Thanks for the compliment" Mirror Coat said. "Now, if you don't mind, I have to go pick the young prince up."

And, having said that, he moved away.

In the library, Star was reading a book sitting at a table, while drinking a cup of ice tea. Then, when he went to take a swig, he noticed that his cup was gone.

"But..." he began.

He then turned to his book and saw that it was gone too. Something strange was happening. It was then that he heard giggling coming from under the table and so Star got it all. Pretending not to have noticed anything, he said:

"That's weird. Where are my cup and my book?"

It was then that he downloaded and confronted his five-year-old little sisters with the cup and the book, saying:

"Gotcha!"

"Star!" the two fillies exclaimed, embracing their brother.

Star took Sunny and Midnight under the table and then asked them:

"Ok, why did you take my stuff?"

"We wanted to surprise you, Star" Sunny said.

"Yeah, because we love our big brother" Midnight said.

"I'm glad you like your clumsy brother" Star said, saying that in a way that made his sisters to laugh. "But next time, try something more... normal. Moving stuff out of the others is not very nice."

"Yes, Star” the twins said at the same time.

"Now, go play" Star said. "Your big brother still has some reading to catch up."

And his sisters went out, while Mirror was coming in, greeting the twins with a nod. He then approached Star and greeted him, making also a nod:

"Good morning, Prince Star Knight."

"Good morning, Mirror Coat" Star said. "You came to read something? It's odd, given that you have a library with all the books there are and a few more."

"In fact, I've come to escort you to the throne room" he said. "Your parents want to talk to you."

That captured Star’s curiosity.

Star then accompanied Mirror Coat to the throne room and, upon entering, he asked his parents, approaching:

"Mom, Dad, is there something wrong?" he asked. "Why do you want to see me?"

"We took a decision about you, Star, and we wanted to tell you" Twilight said.

"What decision?" asked Star.

"Your mother and I realized that you need to expand your horizons, so we decided to enroll you in a school" Blue said.

"In a school?" Star repeated.

"At the Enchanted Forest" Twilight said. "There you'll be able to make new friends, learn a lot... Of course you have to stay there."

"So it's a boarding school" Star concluded.

"I know what you're thinking, son, but you don't have to worry about" Blue said. "It's a good school directed by fairies."

"Star, we know it hasn't been easy for you to be away from your friends" Twilight said. "I just want you to have the life that I had before Princess Celestia sent me to Ponyville for the first time. In this school you will be able to make good friends, believe me."

Star thought about what his mother had said, but he knew that going to that school would mean having to stay away from his family and, probably, the friends I ever had. Golden Paladin said:

"Prince Star Knight, could I suggest that, at least, visit the school with your parents. You may end up liking it."

"Yes, Star, who knows, it might even be fun" Heartbeat said.

The young prince sighed and then said:

"All right, I'm going to see this school."

And so, in that afternoon, the royal family (except the twins who stayed in the castle with the Generals) entered in a carriage pulled by four guards, along with Golden Paladin, and began advancing towards the border between the Pony World and the Enchanted Forest. Star was seeing the landscape through the window. Twilight, who was by his side, noticed his saddened air and said to him:

"I know you're not really excited, but you could do a little smile."

"Mom, I know you all want what's best for me, but I don't know if this is a better idea" Star said. "I mean, my friends and I grew up together. They know me quite well, but I'm just with them occasionally. I think my ability to make friends is not so good."

"And you think mine was better?" Twilight asked. "When I came to Ponyville, I didn't even know the true meaning of friendship. Practically, I only had Spike. But then I met amazing ponies who never gave up on me and I could see what friendship really was."

"You should listen to your mother" Blue said. "She knows what she's talking about. But, if you're still having doubts, then let me tell you that since you're true and you show interest in connecting with others, you will have lots of friends. Anyway, I met your uncle Shining Armor on our first day of school and, since then, we have been great friends."

Listening to those encouraging words of his parents made Star become more confident and a smile appeared on his face and he said:

"Thanks, to both of you. You guys are the best."

He hugged his mother who hugged him back and Blue hugged both. Golden Paladin smiled upon seeing that touching family scene. He then noticed that they were approaching the border.

"Get ready" he said. "We are about to enter the Enchanted Forest."

When they heard that, Twilight, Blue and Star saw they were approaching a forest that seemed to be different from all the others, because it was radiating different aura. The carriage went into the forest and, in doing so, everypony felt a strange sensation, as if they had passed through a cold waterfall.

"Wow, what was that?" Blue asked.

"We enter in another realm" Golden Paladin explained. "Your Highnesses, welcome to the Enchanted Forest."

Twilight, Blue and Star peeked through the window and were fascinated with what was around them. They had never seen anything like that. The Enchanted Forest trees were tall and strong, in addition they seemed to have inside a strange energy. In addition to the trees, there were also several flowers and wild plants. But the most fascinating were the animals. Squirrels ran on the trees, while some observed the carriage passing, stalked by rabbits which were in their hideouts seeing visitors and the chirping of the birds accompanied them all the time. It was obvious the reason why that realm was called the Enchanted Forest. No forest in the Pony World had such life and charm.

"I'm speechless..." Twilight said.

"Amazing!" Blue said.

Star didn't say a single word. He had read about the Enchanted Forest and knew it had a beauty that surpassed other realms, but he didn't expect something like that.

"So, it seems, that the kingdom of the Enchanted Forest where we are is Thicket" Twilight said.

"Yes" Golden Paladin confirmed. "This is the Kingdom that lies on the border between the Enchanted Forest and the Pony World.

"For sure, how many kingdoms exist in the Enchanted Forest?" Blue asked.

"I don't know for sure, but it has some" Golden Paladin said. "The Enchanted Forest is a place quite... discreet. There are kingdoms that hide among the trees. I think Mirror Coat is one of the only ones of the Generals who knows for sure how many kingdoms there are in here."

After looking carefully through the window, Golden Paladin said:

"We seem to be close. You see, here you can see the academy."

Twilight, Blue and Star looked and saw that the academy was a large castle located on top of a hill. The carriage went up the hill and soon reached the top. They then passed through the arch of the entrance, that had what should be the school's coat of arms: a shield adorned that was divided into three colors that were red, green and blue, where in each was a fairy. From what it could be seen, fairies seemed like ponies, but with butterfly wings, they wore dresses and pointy hats and had a wand.

The carriage stopped in front of the entrance to the academy and Twilight, Blue, Golden and Star came out, looking around.

"This place is really beautiful" Twilight said. "Don't you think, Star?"

"Yeah..." Star said, sounding impressed with what was around.

"Welcome to our school" a voice said.

And the three fairies who were represented in the coat of arms of the academy appeared, flying. They had a small size, but they were quick to increase it to be the size of a normal filly. Their wings were shining while they flapped them, while releasing a powder that glistened in the light. The fairy who had spoken had a brilliant scarlet coat, grayish red mane and moderate scarlet eyes, with her dress and hat being moderate red. The second fairy, who was wearing glasses, had a moderate green coat, moderate emerald green mane and moderate harlequin eyes, with her dress and hat being dark lime green. The third fairy had a brilliant cornflower blue coat, dark azure mane and moderate sapphire blue, with her dress and hat being light sapphire blue.

"It's an honor to have in our school the great Princess Twilight Princess and Prince Blue Sword" the red fairy said.

"You know us?" Twilight asked.

"Of course, Your Highness" the green fairy said. "After all, you are the leaders of the Light Kingdom."

"We also know the General of Peace" the blue fairy said, referring to Golden Paladin. "How are you, Golden Paladin?"

"Very well, thank you" he answered.

"Well, let us introduce ourselves" the red fairy said. "My name is Knotgrass."

"I'm Thistlewit" the green fairy said.

"And my name is Merryweather" the blue fairy said.

"We are the headmistresses of this academy" Knotgrass said, while she and the other two fairies made a slight bow.

"It's nice to meet you, headmistresses" Twilight said, responding with a nod. "I was hoping you could help us with our son, Star Knight."

"Of course" Knotgrass said. "We will help in everything we can."

"We can start with a visit to the school" Merryweather suggested.

"It seems perfect to me” Twilight replied.

"To me too" Blue said, turning then to Star. "What do you think, buddy?"

"It can be" Star said. "This place seems to be pretty good."

That made his parents to smile. It seemed that Star was more used to the idea of coming to the academy.

They entered the school and the fairies began to show every room of every floor. It seemed like any other school, but the interior was very well decorated and ornate. They also showed the dance studio, the music room, common rooms and study, the Great Hall where the students had their meals, among other divisions, and indicated where the bedrooms were, where the boys and girls were in different but close towers. At the end of the visit, Knotgrass said:

"And I think we showed everything that there is to show. I hope you have enjoyed."

"Your school is quite nice and functional" Twilight said. "I really like it."

"Me too" Blue said, looking after a window to the practice fields. "And there's plenty of space, not to mention places to exercise."

"Our school is known for helping any and everypony to discover their potential or improve the skills they already have" Thistlewit said.

"In addition, we have created various extracurricular activities that allow students to socialize and strengthen their friendship” Merryweather continued.

"For me, this school is perfect" Twilight said.

"I told you it was a perfect choice, Your Highnesses" Golden Paladin said.

"What do you think, Star?" Blue asked. "Do you like the school?"

"Like it?" Star asked, who had become quite fascinated with the academy. "I love it!"

"Well, I think it's decided" Blue said.

"We can go to our office to take care of registration" Knotgrass said. "Follow us, Your Highnesses."

Before they follow the fairies, Twilight asked Golden Paladin:

"Take care of Star, Golden."

"Don't worry, princess" he replied.

And Twilight and Blue followed the fairies to their office.

After Star was enrolled, Knotgrass said:

"Everything looks in order. Prince Star Knight is officially a student of ours."

"Thank you for having chosen our academy to enroll your son" Thistlewit said.

"In fact, the merit is all yours" Twilight said. "Your school is truly charming. Maybe I will recommend it to my friends. Some of them have children with Star’s age. It would be good for him to have familiar faces around."

"We will be delighted to welcome them, Your Highness" Merryweather said.

There was a pause and then Twilight and Blue traded looks with each other. It was time to talk with the headmistresses about Star’s condition as Jinchuriki.

"If you don't mind, we still want to talk to you about something" Twilight said.

"What is about?" Knotgrass asked.

"It's about Star" Blue. "There's something about him that you need to know."

"Our son, he is..." Twilight started, finding difficult to finish the sentence. "He is... a Jinchuriki."

The fairies were surprises initially, but then they recovered and Merryweather said:

"You don't have to worry, Your Highnesses."

"We already had in our academy other Jinchurikis" Knotgrass replied. "We can assure you that your son will be well guarded."

"Thank you" Twilight thanked. "But I must request maximum description. Star still doesn't know about that."

"We think, at his age, this could be too shocking" Blue continued.

"We understand" Thistlewit said.

"We will be cautious" Knotgrass said. "But, if you allow our indiscretion, we would like to know which Tailed Beast is inside of your son."

"It’s... Nine-tails" Twilight replied.

The fairies shook, hearing that name.

"The most terrifying Tailed Beast" Knotgrass said.

"The Lord of Order ordered that way" Blue said. "I assume you know what is the Lord of Chaos’ new plan."

"We knew that Nine-tails had found a new Jinchuriki, but we didn't know who it was" Thistlewit said.

"And now that we know, we must ensure that nothing bad happens" Knotgrass said.

"Thank you" Twilight thanked. "You don't know how much this means to us."

As expected, Star started getting a little impatient and told to Golden:

"They are taking too long."

"Don't worry, young prince" Golden Paladin said, who knew Twilight and Blue were talking with the fairies about Star’s special case. "I'm sure they won’t take longer."

They then heard hoofsteps coming in the opposite direction to the one Star’s parents and the fairies were. To Star’s great surprise, a deer appeared. He had a majestic appearance with a white and pale, light grayish amber fur and moderate chartreuse green eyes. His frame was beautiful with a gold ring with a round sapphire at the base of each horn and, around his neck, was a necklace with some kind of red heart shaped bottle with a bright ruby.

Behind him was a young deer that seemed to have Star’s age. His fur was light gamboge with white underbelly and his eyes were brilliant tangelo. He exhibited tips on his head and around his neck there was also a necklace, but with a small barrel.

The deer, seeing Golden Paladin, stopped and said:

"Am I imagining things or I stand before the General of Peace?"

"In fact, I am the General of Peace" Golden Paladin said. "Golden Paladin. And, judging by the rings you have on the horns, I assume you are the king of this kingdom."

"King Aspen" the deer introduced himself, causing Golden Paladin to answer with a nod. "I'm the King of Thicket and the overlord of the Enchanted Forest... at least while Falancia lies under the influence of the evil Lord of Chaos."

"Yes, I heard about the famous Dark Forest" Golden Paladin said. "Unfortunately, it happened when my siblings of the Light Kingdom and I were in our stone slumber."

The General then noticed the young deer who put himself shyly behind his father and asked:

"And who's this shy young deer?"

"It’s my son, Bramble" King Aspen said. "He is a little shy with strangers."

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Prince Bramble" Golden said to the shy deer prince, who returned the nod cautiously. "Please, your Highnesses, allow me to introduce you to the son of Princess Twilight and Prince Blue Sword, sovereigns of the Light Kingdom, Prince Star Knight."

Star then made a slight bow to the deer king, saying:

"It's a pleasure to meet you, your Highness."

"It's a pleasure to meet the young prince of the magnificent Light Kingdom" King Aspen said. "If you are here is because Princess Twilight and Prince Blue Sword came to enroll Prince Star Knight at the academy, I suppose."

"That's correct, King Aspen" Golden Paladin said. "We are now waiting for them."

"I see" King Aspen said, turning to his son. "It seems that today you'd already met one of your colleagues, Bramble."

Star turned to Bramble and waved him with the hiif. Despite his shyness, the deer prince returned the gesture.

It was then that Twilight and Blue came from the headmistresses’ office.

"Your Highnesses, let me to introduce you to King Aspen, King of Thicket, and his son, Prince Bramble" Golden Paladin introduced.

"It's a pleasure to finally meet the rulers of the Light Kingdom" King Aspen said, while he and his son made a slight bow to Twilight and Blue.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, King Aspen" Twilight said, while she and Blue returned the bow.

"It seems that our children will be colleagues" Blue observed.

"Yes, at least it will be when I enroll my son" King Aspen said.

"Well, don't let us get in the way" Twilight said. "The headmistresses are in their office."

"Once again, it was a pleasure" King Aspen said.

And he and Bramble moved away.

On the way back to the Light Kingdom, Star was silent, while they were abandoning the Enchanted Forest to get back to the Pony World. Twilight turned to him and asked:

"It's everything fine, Star?"

"Yes, mom" he replied. "It's just..."

For a moment, he wanted to talk to her about how, in a way, it would be a relief for him to get away from all the cold looks the light ponies launched to him. But he didn't have the guts to admit it and simply said, with a smile:

"I'm just happy to go study to a school. Thanks, mom."

Twilight smiled at his son and the two turned to watch the landscape, as the carriage advanced.

Author's Notes:

The academy is based on Ever After High, while the fairies are based on Flora, Fauna and Merryweather from Disney. I know you may have some questions about what happened to Falancia, as it is the kingdom of the king and queen who adopted Valiant Heart, but that’s a story to another time.

A Glimpse of the Fox

Star had finished making his case and was at that moment entering the carriage that was going to take him to the academy where he would spend the next academic year. To accompany him was Melody, Purple Smoke and Heartbeat (the latter had insisted), so he tried to say goodbye to his parents and sisters.

"Farewell, my son" Twilight said as she hugged Star. "Good luck at the academy."

"Thanks, mom" Star thanked, finishing the hug. "I'm going to miss you."

"Let everypony know what you got, champ" Blue said.

"I will, dad" Star replied.

Midnight and Sunny weren't too happy to see his brother leaving.

"We don't want you to leave" Sunny said.

"Yeah, we want you to stay" Midnight said.

"I know, but I have to go to be able to learn a lot of things" Star said. "But don't worry. I come back home on the weekends and holidays. You’ll see, it will be as if I had never gone."

He hugged his dear sisters and then said to his family:

"Goodbye."

And then he went into the carriage. Before it left, Golden Paladin said to his three siblings who were with the young prince in the carriage:

"Take care of him."

"Don't worry, Goldy” Heartbeat said. "Everything will be fine."

"I hope so" Golden Paladin said. "I'm counting on you three."

"Well, come on" Purple Smoke said. "It's better we get to the academy in time for the opening ceremony."

Star waved to his family one last time and they returned the gesture. The carriage then began to move forward. Seeing the carriage moving away, Twilight was very tense. Realizing this, Blue put his hoof on her shoulder and said to her:

"Everything will be fine."

"I hope so" she replied. "I really hope so."

The carriage advance in the direction of the Enchanted Forest. While advancing, Heartbeat asked Star:

"Nervous?"

"A little bit, yes" Star admitted. "I've never been so far away from my parents and from the Light Kingdom for so long."

"You don't have to worry about, Prince Star Knight" Melody said. "We'll be around if you need us."

"Yes, and if you have a problem with the classes, all you have to do is come to me" Purple Smoke said. "After all, your faculty adviser."

"Yes, but don't forget that I'm a teacher, dear brother" Melody said. "That is far more important."

Purple Smoke was going to respond, but Star said:

"You know, I'd like to know why you three are coming with me to school. I have a feeling that is more to take care of me."

The Generals tried to find an answer, then Heartbeat said:

"You know your parents, Star. They care about you. They just want to ensure that you are well and, when they knew that there were vacant posts at the academy, they decided that Melody and Purple Smoke should occupy them."

"What about you?" Star asked.

"You know me, I would never leave my best friend. Besides, I like the Enchanted Forest. It is quite beautiful and... enchanted. Not to mention that it is quite difficult to prevent me from doing what I want."

Star thought in what Heartbeat said and then said:

"Okay."

And he turned his attention to the landscape. With a whisper, Heartbeat said to her brother and sister:

"And this is why I’m coming, to ensure that everything goes as planned. I think this makes me even more important."

That made Melody and Purple Smoke glaze over their eyes.

Soon it was then they went in the Enchanted Forest and then get to the academy. The entrance was filled with students, new and old, who were ready to begin a new school year. Star left the carriage carrying his case and looking around. Seeing so many students in the academy and how they don't even noticing him, except his luminous coat of light pony and the fact he was an alicórnio, Star felt completely comfortable, more than he would ever be in the Light Kingdom. Don’t have to see the cold looks that the light ponies gave him was something that Star really needed. It was then he heard a familiar voice calling him:

"Star!"

He turned and saw Jonagold approaching, bringing with him his bag.

"Jona!" Star exclaimed, overjoyed, approaching his best friend and bumping hooves with him. "What are you doing here?"

"Well, Ah knew ya'd come tah this school, so Ah ask’d mah folks an’ they, knowing from yers how this school was, they decid’d tah enroll me" Jonagold answered.

"I'm glad you're here" Star said. "It will be much easier to settle with a familiar face beside me."

"Prince Star Knight" a voice said.

Thistlewit approached, making him a bow, and said:

"I'm so glad I found you. On behalf of myself and of my sisters, I would like to welcome you."

"Thank you, Miss Thistlewit" Star replied with a nod.

"Well, here's your schedule and the key to your dorm" Thistlewit said, waving her wand and making a piece of parchment and a key with the number thirty-five on it to appear. "I hope you have a great year full of knowledge and joy."

"Thank you" Star thanked, getting his schedule and key.

"And don't forget" Thistlewit said. "Once you settle in your room, there will be a reception for the new students in the Great Hall."

And Thistlewit moved away. Jonagold noted his friend’s key and said:

"Damn, looks like we won't be roommates. Mah room is the forty-three."

"What a coincidence" a voice said. "Mine, too."

The two friends turned and saw a young griffon of their age who had brown coat, light amberish gray head feathers with grayish amber tinges, dark gambogeish gray wing feathers and talons and brilliant gold eyes.

"Gunter?" Star asked, recognizing the young griffon. "You’re here too?"

"Yes" rGunter replied. "My great-uncle also studied in this school and told my parents that it would be a good place for me to meet new friends."

"Gunter is the son of King Gael and Queen Greta of Griffonstone" Star explained to Jonagold. "I met him when his parents were crowned after King Guto abdicated. We became friends since then. Gunter, this is the friend I told you about, Jonagold."

"Hello, Jonagold" Gunter greeted. "It's a pleasure to meet you."

"Tha pleasure is mine, Gunter" Jonagold said. "And if we're goin’ tah be roommates and friends, as we are both friends of Star, ya can call me Jona."

"All right... Jona" Gunter replied.

Star was approached by Generals and Melody told him:

"Prince Star Knight, since you got company, we're moving inside. We need to meet with the other members of the staff."

"Sure" Star said, turning then to Heartbeat. "Where do you go, Heartbeat?"

"With them, no" she replied. "I can't wait to explore the surrounding area. It's been a while since I've been in the Enchanted Forest."

"Okay" said Star. "See you later."

And, after the three Generals had made a bow to Star, Melody and Purple Smoke headed to the academy, while Heartbeat moved away with her extraordinary speed.

"Wait, the generals will be our teachers?" Gunter asked.

"At least Melody, if we had Enchanted Music" Star said. "Purple Smoke will be a faculty advisor and Heartbeat… Well, she basically does what she wants."

"Wow, Ah never thought Ah'd get one of tha Generals of Order as a teacher" Jonagold said.

"Yes, neither did I" Gunter added.

"We'd better go put our stuff into our rooms" Star said. "I'm curious to know who is going to be my roommate."

And the three headed to the tower where the male dormitories were and each addressed to their respective room. Star arrived to his room and used the key to open it. When he opened the door, he came across with Bramble at one of the halves of the room.

"Hello" Star greeted. "You're Bramble, aren't you? We met when we came to take care of our enrolls."

Bramble acted timidly when Star spoke to him, but he managed to overcome this shyness and said:

"Yes, I remember you. You are the son of the rulers of the Light Kingdom."

"Yes, my name is Star Knight" Star said, extending his hoof to greet him.

Bramble hesitated at first, but then he eventually bump his hoof with Star’s. After that, the prince deer said:

"I hope you don't mind that I have already chosen a bed."

"Of course not" Star said. "For me, it doesn't matter."

And Star put his case in another bed and then said to Bramble:

"Look, I know you're not very comfortable with who you don't know, but I liked you and I could be friends. After all, we will spend a lot of time together as roommates. What do you say?"

Bramble looked a bit hesitant, but he could see that Star seemed to be a nice pony, so he smiled and said:

"All right. We can be friends."

"Perfect" Star said. "And, as you're my friend, you can also become friend with some of my friends who came to the academy."

Bramble was quite apprehensive. After all, he wasn't the type to make many friends at once, but he knew that maybe he could be less shy in that way.

The two left the room and met with Jonagold and Gunter.

"Guys, I want you to meet my roommate, Bramble" Star introced. "He is the son of King Aspen."

"You're the son of the king of Thicket?" Gunter asked. "Cool. I've heard of him."

"Bramble, this is Gunter, son of King Gael and Queen Greta ofGriffonstone" Star introced. "And this is my best childhood friend, Jonagold. He lives in Ponyville and his parents are great friends of my parents."

"It's a pleasure tah meet ya, Bramble" Jonagold greeted. "Ya can call me Jona, if ya want."

"It's nice to meet you" Bramble said, struggling not to let the shyness get the best on him.

"Personally, I wish Bramble to spent time with us" Star said. "You know, as he and I are roommates and everything."

"Of course, Star, ya know Ah love making new friends" Jonagold said.

"Yes, beyond that it seems that we are a group of princes who are great friends" Gunter said, turning then to Jonagold. "Sorry, Jona, I forgot that you're not a prince."

"Ya don't have tah apologize, Gunter" Jonagold said. "But Ah think ya will be surpris’d tah know that, in fact, Ah am technically a Prince. Mah mom is from another dimension and there she was a princess, so…"

"But who would have thought of that" Gunter said. "So it looks like we are a group of princes.

"A group that was supposed to go to the reception in the Great Hall" Star remembered.

"Yeah, we better get goin’" Jonagold agreed.

And they went to there. Despite not knowing the school very well, they just had to follow the old students and then they arrived to the Great Hall. There, there were already lots of students, new and old, waiting for the start of the reception. Soon the academy staff appeared in the back of the room that was elevated and the three fairies managed to draw the attention of students. Knotgrass said:

"Welcome, dear students, old and new, to another new school year."

"We hope you have a year full of joy and happiness, which can create great memories" Thistlewit continued.

"Without forgetting that we hope you enjoy everything you will learn" Merryweather added.

Students applauded the words of the three headmistresses. When the cheering stopped, Knotgrass said:

"Now the usual ads. School rules are posted on the bulletin board, while we are counting on the older students to warn the new ones."

"Students are also free to visit Leafgreen, the nearby village, in their spare time" Thistlewit said.

"And since today is the first day, we will allow everypony to visit Leafgreen" Merryweather said.

That earned the standing ovations of all students. While all this was going on, Melody called:

"Heartbeat."

And she appeared on the edge of Melody and Purple Smoke and asked:

"What?"

"You stay on watch to Prince Star Knight" Melody said.

"And why does it have to be me?" Heartbeat asked.

"Because Melody and I have work to do" Purple Smoke replied.

"In Melody’s case I believe, since she's a teacher" Heartbeat answered him. "But I don't know what kind of work a faculty advisor can have of so importance when there are no students in the school to counsel."

Purple Smoke was going to answer her, but Melody said:

"Heartbeat, you're the one that wanted to come to school without having any work. So, I suggest you start doing your job as General."

The General of Affection sighed and replied:

"Okay, I will. But just because today is the first day."

So, all the students went visiting Leafgreen. It was a nice little village full of shops and cafés. Ponies and deers were walking through the streets happily, shopping and relaxing on the terraces of the cafés. Star and his three friends looked fascinated everywhere.

“Wow, amazin’!" Jonagold exclaimed. "Not even Ponyville is so agitat’d."

"That's because there are more shops here than in Ponyville" Star replied.

"I think the other griffons in Griffonstone wouldn't be able to hold themselves on, if they saw so many shiny things without trying to get them" Gunter said. "Of course I’m not included in that group."

"It's even more amazing than I had imagined" Bramble said.

That made the others look at him and Jonagold asked:

"You mean you've never been here?"

"Well… no" the young deer replied.

"But your father is the king of this place" Gunter said.

"That doesn't mean that I have visited all Thicket" Bramble said. "To tell you the truth, I'm not an outdoor deer."

"So it looks like the four of us will share the moment of being here for the first time" Star said. "So where should we start?"

And Jonagold, Gunter and Bramble said at the same time:

"Candy store."

"Pawn shop"

"Observe wild plants."

That made everypony exchange glances with each other. Star realized that would be hard to find something they could do together, so he said:

"And if we do what we want to do individually and then meet here?"

The others agreed and then followed their respective paths. Star then headed out to walk through town and see everything despite being more inclined to go to a bookstore. Watching him from afar was Heartbeat that said to herself:

"I can’t believe and stayed with the first watch. I like Star, but I have better things to do than keep watching him."

That's when a sweet aroma caught her attention.

"Wow, what a delicious smell!" Heartbeat exclaimed. "It smells like fresh bread..."

With water in her mouth and feeling a great desire to follow that smell, Heartbeat prepared to do so, when she remembered what she had to do.

"No, I can't!" she exclaimed with great determination. "I am a General of Order and I have to act like one. I can't let me be seduced by the sweet aroma of fresh bread. I have to ensure that Star don't get out of control. I’m strong. I'm tough. I'm..."

But her mind went back to get hypnotized by the sweet aroma and Heartbeat completed the sentence she was saying:

"…completely in love with this delicious smell..."

Heartbeat took a step to follow that scent, but stopped and said:

"But what if something happens in the meantime? Well, what are the odds of that happening?"

She prepared to move, but she stopped again and said:

"Wait, usually when somepony says that, the thing that somepony hopes that doesn't happen eventually happens."

But the desire to follow that delicious aroma eventually dominate Heartbeat who said:

"I think I'll take a risk."

And, having said that, she advanced to the source of that aroma.

After a while, Star met with his friends, but only found Jonagold and Gunter.

"Do any of you know where's Bramble?" he asked.

"I think he hasn't returned from his search for wild plants" Gunter said.

"We can go lookin’ for him, if ya want" Jonagold said.

"No, I do it" said Star. "You can go back to the academy."

And Star pulled away to find Bramble in the woods that surrounded Leafgreen.

"Bramble!" Star called. "Where are you?"

Then, when he reached a small clearing, he found Bramble, stopped and looking to a dead plant. So the young deer opened the barrel that was at his neckless and took from it a hint of a golden dust that he poured the dead plant with. Out of nowhere, that plant simply regained the vitality that it had lost, returning to be green and lush again.

"Wow!" Star exclaimed, approaching, amazed. "It was just... wow!"

Bramble startled, noticing Star’s the presence, hasting to close his barrel.

"Star?" he asked. "What are you doing here?"

"I came for you" Star replied. "It's time to get back to the academy."

"Wow, I think I got distracted a bit" Bramble said.

"Ok, would you want to tell me what just happened?" Star asked. "It’s just this plant was dead moments ago and you just give it its life back."

Bramble was undecided whether he should tell or not, but, feeling that Star was trustworthy, especially being the son of Princess Twilight and Prince Blue Sword, he said:

"My kind has always had two important works. One of them, given that our kingdom is located at the border between the Enchanted Forest and the Pony World, was watching the foreigners who enter in our realm and ensure that they are not dangerous. The other job is to eliminate any anomaly that arises."

"Anomaly?" Star asked, a little confused. "What do you mean?"

"I'm talking about sudden failures in the vitality of the forest" Bramble explained. "Fairies ensure the vitality of the Enchanted Forest with their fairy dust, that they produce from special diamond, but sometimes there are anomalies and it’s up to us, deers, to take care of them."

"How?" Star asked, increasingly curious.

"The powder from our antlers has revitalizing capabilities" Bramble said. "During winter, our antlers fall and that's when we are able to produce a large quantity of powder to use then when spring arrives. But since Falancia, the main kingdom of the Enchanted Forest, was taken by the Lord of Chaos centuries ago, the rest of the realm hasn't been the same. The anomalies began to appear more frequently and the dust from our antlers is no longer enough. It just manages to revive plants, not bring them back to life.

"So, how..." Star started, pointing to the plant that before was undoubtedly dead.

"I used a special dust that my father gave me" Bramble answered. "It's thanks to it that deers have been able to ensure the vitality of the Enchanted Forest, because it comes from the Heart of the Forest."

"The Heart?" Star asked.

"It is the source of all life in the Enchanted Forest" Bramble said. "Without it, this realm would die. The Heart is located in Falancia, that's why it was the main kingdom. But my ancestor, the king of time Falancia was dominated by Chaos, managed to connect to the Heart and thus get its special dust. So, now Thicket is the main kingdom... at least until Falancia is released from the influence of Evil."

"I see..." Star said, impressed with that story. “And I presume that, as future King of Thicket, you will be the next to have a responsibility to get the dust from the Heart."

"I think I have to" Bramble said. "And that makes me nervous. I've seen my dad do it and it is a very demanding process. There must be harmony between us and the Heart and... I don't know if I will be able to do it."

Realizing the insecurity of his friend, Star put his hoof on Bramble's shoulder and told him:

"You can do it. I know you can."

That made Bramble smile and say:

"Thank You, Star. You're a good friend."

It was then that they heard a grunt and a chimera appeared. It was a very frightening creature with the head and the front body of a lion, antlers and the back body of the goat and a serpent as a tail. The creature growled at them fiercely.

"A chimera..." Bramble said, shaking in his hoofs. "We are finished..."

"Relax, Bramble" Star said. "Everything will be fine."

"Chimeras are one of the most bloodthirsty creatures that exist" Bramble said. "They won't quit until their prey is killed."

Star knew that, since he had already read about chimeras. But he had an idea about how to deal with it.

"Bramble, run" he said.

"What?" the deer asked.

"Go to the village and ask for help" Star said. "I entertain it."

"But, Star..." Bramble started.

"Don't worry" Star said. "I'm an alicorn, have you forgotten? I can fly. I have that advantage. Go ask for help."

Despite not wanting to leave Star alone, Bramble knew this was the only way to deal with the situation where they were. He waved.

"Okay, when I say" Star started. "Now!"

And Bramble began to run out of the clearing. Seeing the young deer running away, chimera began running toward him.

"No way" Star said, flying in the direction of the chimera.

But when he approached, the head of the chimera’s snake tail was quite fast and bit one of Star’s forelegs. He felt an immense pain and then was thrown against the ground. Bramble, seeing the creature approaching, was paralyzed with fear. Seeing his friend about to be attacked, Star was filled with despair and anger, and exclaimed:

"NO!"

Quickly, steam appeared around Star, while he got up. The intensity of the steam was such that caught the attention of the chimera that turned to him. Bramble, seeing that, got freed of his paralysis, getting too amazed with what was happening. It was then the steam turned into an intense red energy that surrounded Star in spiral. The force was so great that split the ground around it.

Star directed his gaze to the chimera, but his eyes and his expression were totally different. His eyes that used to be glaucous and filled with light were now red and full of anger and savagery. His pupils were even split, as if they were the eyes of a wild animal. Lines similar to feline whiskers were drawn on his face and fangs appeared. On his hooves, claws appeared, getting similar to the hooves of pony-wolves and pony-panthers. When he found himself, Bramble returned to his state of paralysis, but, this time, was not for being afraid of the chimera, but Star.

Suddenly, the energy released built up in the air and took the shape... a fox head. In addition, the wound that was made by the tail of the chimera began to heal quickly.

In the village, Heartbeat was leaving the bakery after being delighted with a delicious bread, saying:

"This was the best bread I've ever had since... well, ever. I don't think Purple Smoke would do something like that."

And, it was then that Heartbeat was able to feel something. She felt something awfully familiar, a thing of the past. It didn't take long until she realized it was Nine-Tails.

"No…" she said, not wanting to believe. "It can’t be..."

The energy that formed the fox head dissipated, while Star coat ruffled and he started growling and put himself in a position of attack. The chimera, feeling threatened, also put itself in a position to attack. Star then advanced against the chimera with an immense speed. It managed to escape, but Star managed to make a tight curve and reached the chimera. The tail struck again, but Star dodged it, but, in doing so, he allowed the chimera to attack again, but this time with its claws. However, Star managed to catch the claw the chimera was going to use with one of his hooves and, with the other, punched the chimera that was launched far away.

Bramble remained where he was, shocked by what he had just seen. Star had managed to defeat a chimera with his own hooves. However, his appearance was what scared the young deer the most. Star turned to him and his fear grew, fearing he was going to attack. But that didn't happen. Star just stared at him.

Suddenly, Heartbeat appeared between the two of them and she, seeing Star, told him:

"I’m sorry, Star. It's my fault that this happened. But now that the damage is done, it's time to fix it."

And she charged her horn with magic and tried to use her empathic power in Star. Heartbeat could feel the anger around him, the rage that was just giving more power to the energy of Nine-Tails that coming through the cracks of the seal created by Golden Paladin. But her magic proved to be effective, as the anger began to decrease gradually. The changes on Star's body started to recede, while his eyes regained the color they had before.

When the young alicorn prince returned to who he was, the accumulated exhaustion made him to faint. After that, Heartbeat turned to Bramble and, with her empathy, managed to calm him down, although he remained awake. With the problem already solved, Heartbeat turned to Star and said, talking to herself:

"I think I'm in deep trouble."

Author's Notes:

The chimera that I used is not based on the one that appears in the series, as I was planning to use it with this form before the series use it in "Somepony to Watch Over Me". The scene where the power of the Nine-Tails manifests itself is based on the same scene where the same thing happens with Naruto in his fight against Haku.

The Truth Comes to the Surface

After the incident with Star, Heartbeat dealt with to bring the young prince to the infirmary and Bramble also. The deer prince, although a bit shocked, was perfectly fine, so he was sent to his room.

It didn’t last until Twilight and Blue to arrive, using Mirror Coat’s special teleportation spell, accompanied by him and Golden Paladin.

"Star..." Twilight said, going to bed where Star was, turning to the nurse. "How is he?"

"Don't worry, Your Highness" the nurse replied. "He's just tired."

"Good" Twilight said, turning again to his unconscious son, passing her hoof through his mane.

"I'll leave you alone" the nurse said.

Blue turned to Melody, Purple Smoke and Heartbeat, who were also there, and asked them:

"What happened?"

"Don't look at us" Purple Smoke said, referring to himself and Melody.

"Heartbeat was responsible for watching the prince" Melody added.

All eyes (except for Twilight’s which continued facing Star) fell on Heartbeat. She tried to ignore them and seemed to be able to do it, but then Golden Paladin asked:

"Heartbeat, tells us what happened."

Golden Paladin, in addition to the Lord of Order, was the only one able to control Heartbeat minimally. She, feeling pressured by him, said:

"It's not my fault that the bakery of Leafgreen makes the best bread of all."

When they heard that, the Generals rolled their eyes.

"Seriously?" Purple Smoke asked. "You got distracted because of bread?"

"Hey, that was the best bread I've ever tasted" Heartbeat replied. "And know that it's even better than yours."

That left Purple Smoke obviously offended and he said:

"Take that back!"

"Seriously?" Mirror Coat asked. "In a situation like this, the two are fighting over bread?"

"Tell me about it" Melody said. "Watching Purple Smoke arguing with somepony else other than me makes me feel disconcerted."

Blue Sword approached Twilight, and, putting his hoof over her shoulder, asked:

"How are you, Twily?"

"How do you think I am, Blue?" Twilight asked him back. "Our son is in a hospital bed because of that damn fox."

There was a pause and then Twilight said:

"We knew this would happen. Sooner or later, the seal would weaken and the power of Nine-Tails would arise. Blue, I think it's time to tell him the truth."

"Are you sure?" Blue asked. "If it's because of what happened, Twilight, maybe he won't remember."

"I wouldn't be so sure, Prince Blue Sword" Golden Paladin said, approaching. "Even under the influence of a Tailed Beast, a Jinchuriki can remain conscious. At least to some extent. For what Heartbeat told, only a fraction of the power of Nine-Tails dominated the young prince. He probably can remember what happened."

"And he will certainly ask us about what happened" Twilight concluded. "This only confirms what we have to do. Blue, I don't want my desire to protect him to make him suffer more than he already suffered. It's time to do what's right for him."

Blue smiled at Twilight.

"That's why I admire you so much, Twily."

She gave him a smile and the two exchanged a brief kiss. After that, Star started to wake up, which aroused the attention of all to him. Star opened his eyes and noticed the presence of everypony.

"Dad? Mom? What are you doing here?"

"Hello, my dear" Twilight said, embracing strongly his son.

"Mom, stop, I can't breathe" he said.

Twilight then dumped him and asked:

"Are you okay?"

"I think so..." he replied, while he sat.

"You gave us a big scare, buddy" Blue said.

"What happened?" Star asked, still a little confused.

His parents traded some looks with each other because they knew they had to know if Star really remembered what had happened before telling the truth.

"What do you remember, Star?" Twilight asked.

"I don't know, it's all very confusing" Star said, starting to recall fragments of what happened that began to form little by little a memory. "I think... I just beat a chimera. But that's not possible... is it?"

Suddenly a headache shook Star and he was invaded by memories when he was possessed by the power of Nine-Tails.

"But what happened to me?" he asked. "Mom, Dad, what was that?!"

"Relax, Star, my dear" Twilight reassured. "Everything has an explanation… Although the truth can be quite shocking."

"What truth?" Star asked, getting more and more nervous.

Twilight and Blue exchanged a look. That was the moment to reveal the terrible truth that they have been hiding for about nine years.

The two revealed to Star what had happened when they heard about the plan of Lord of Chaos to get the Tailed Beasts, saying that, by order of the Lord of Order, the Nine-Tails was sealed inside of him. Hearing this, Star was hugely shocked. Get that truth was like bumping into something truly hard.

"You mean..." he started, still trying to find the right words to say. "Do you want to say that I have a monster inside of me?"

He looked at his parents and said:

"A monster that you have placed in me."

"Well, technically, it was Golden Paladin who..." Heartbeat started.

But a rough look from her siblings made her say:

"Ok, I won’t say anything else."

"Son, please..." Twilight started, approaching her hoof to him, but he pulled away, what made the princess withdraw her hoof.

"That's why everypony in the Light Kingdom look at me like that" Star said, recalling what made him hate his home kingdom.

"We had no choice" Blue said. "The Lord of Order said it had to be this way."

"You've to be kidding" Star said, rising up. "I mean, you put a monster inside of me and, because of that, I am hated by the whole kingdom!"

"Star..." Twilight started, with tears beginning to appear in her eyes.

"Besides you hided this from me all my life!" he continued. "And you say you only made it because the Lord of Order told you to do so?!"

"You don't understand…" Blue said.

"No, you are the ones who don't understand!" Star exclaimed. "You don't know what I felt with those cold glances full of contempt following me everywhere."

There was a pause and then Star Knight said, slightly calmer:

"I want to be alone."

And, having said that, he left the infirmary. Twilight wanted to go after him, but Blue put his hoof on her shoulder, preventing her from moving forward.

"Maybe it’s better we leave him alone for a while."

"Blue, our son is hatting us right now" Twilight said, in an exasperated tone. "We have to do something."

"The only thing that we will do is making him even angrier with us" Blue said. "We're going to let him calm down. I think the best we can do is return to the Light Kingdom."

"I think Prince Blue Sword is right, princess" Golden Paladin said.

"But..." Twilight started.

"Don't worry, princess, we take care of everything" Golden Paladin said.

Twilight didn't respond right away because she didn't like the idea of having his son upset with her. But she knew that Blue and Golden were right. She nodded, agreeing. Golden waved to Mirror Coat and he created a portal that Twilight passed through. Before Blue could cross, he turned to Golden, saying:

"I'm counting on you, Golden."

"Don't worry, Blue Sword" Golden Paladin said. "Everything will be fine."

More relieved with the General of Peace’s words, the General of Balance followed his wife. After that, Mirror Coat crossed the portal and it disappeared. Golden Paladin turned to Melody and Purple Smoke and told them:

"You can get back to your business here. After all, tomorrow the school year will begin. And you can tell to the headmistresses that this matter is now resolved."

They waved and headed to the exit of the infirmary. Heartbeat intended to follow them, but Golden Paladin said:

"Not you, Heartbeat. I have something to talk with you."

That made the General of Affection to swallow. A lecture from Golden was something she doesn't appreciate. After Melody and Purple Smoke got out, Golden Paladin said:

"Now us..."

"Before you say anything, Goldy, let me tell you that I admit that what happened with Star was my fault" Heartbeat hastened to say. "I should have watched him and, because of my distraction, the power of Nine-Tails got loose. Probably you will give me a lecture and I don't blame you..."

"Why would I do that when you just did the job for me?" Golden Paladin asked.

That answer left Heartbeat confused and she asked:

"You won’t lecture me?"

"I know you're pretty sorry, besides that this was something that was inevitable" Golden Paladin said.

"Oh..." Heartbeat said. " So, why do you want to talk to me?"

"I just want you to talk to Prince Star” Golden Paladin replied. "After all, you were the Jinchuriki of Nine-Tails before him and you know better how he feels than any of us. In addition that your empathic abilities are another reason for you to be the best choice to calm him down."

"That's all?" Heartbeat asked. "Of course I’ll do that. Actually, I was thinking to do it."

"Perfect. Then do it, because I have something else to do."

"What?"

But a look from Golden Paladin made Heartbeat realize that it wasn't anything to do with her.

"I get it" she said. "I'm going to take care of my mission."

And she went out with her speed.

In Bramble and Star’s room, the deer prince was sitting on his bed, thinking about what had happened. He never thought that Star could have something like that in him.

"Still thinking about what happened?" a voice asked.

Bramble startled and turned to the entrance of the room, facing Golden Paladin.

"You..." he began, standing up. "You are the General of Peace."

"I'm glad to hear that you still remember me, Prince Bramble" Golden Paladin said.

"What are you doing here?" Bramble asked. "Star isn't here yet."

"I know that" Golden Paladin replied. "You're the one I want to talk to."

"About what?"

"You don't have to be afraid. I'm not going to hurt you. I just come to ask you something."

"What?" asked Bramble.

"I know that you realize that the power that Prince Star Knight used to save you from that chimera has its origin in a Tailed Beast" Golden Paladin said. "After all, your kingdom has its own Jinchuriki who is also the king’s brother and your uncle. Probably, you know how the power of a Tailed Beast manifests and you managed to associate everything."

"So it's true" Bramble said. "Star is a Jinchuriki."

"The Jinchuriki of Nine-Tails to be more precise" Golden Paladin added.

"And you want me to keep this information secret, don't you?"

"I don't think I need to ask this, since you know the discrimination that Jinchuriki suffer and I know you don't want Prince Star Knight to suffer more than he already suffered. No, what I wanted to ask you is something else. I want you to not tell Prince Star Knight that you have an uncle who is a Jinchuriki."

"Why?" Bramble asked.

"Simple" Golden Paladin answered. "We are at a time when it is dangerous to join two or more Jinchuriki at the same place. You don't have to ask why, you just have to trust my words."

There was a pause and then Bramble said:

"I understand."

"Great" Golden Paladin said. "I can see that I can count on you."

And, having said that, Golden Paladin left the room. Then he said to himself:

"I hope he does my request. We can't give the Lord of Chaos opportunities to capture the maximum Jinchuriki possible. Now, I just hope Heartbeat can calm our young prince down."

Star Knight had flown to the top of one of the towers of the academy to observe the sunset. He was still in shock with the discovery of having the Nine-Tailed Fox inside of him. Taking the hoof to his belly, he couldn't help but wonder in that hideous monster inside. Now he understood the reason for the light ponies to hate him. It wasn't him, it was the creature that inhabited his inner self. The hatred felt towards the Nine-Tails was just being projected to him.

But the worst part wasn’t the discovery of what was inside of him, but the fact that his parents have hidden that fact throughout his all life, knowing clearly what he had been through. How could they hide something like that?

"You look like you could use some company" a familiar voice said.

Star recognized the voice as belonging to Heartbeat, who appeared at the top of the tower.

"Go away, Heartbeat" he said, without looking at her. "I don't want to see anypony right now."

"Yes, but I disagree" Heartbeat replied, sitting next to Star. "I think you need somepony to talk to, especially with somepony who can understand what you're feeling."

The young Prince dropped a laugh and said:

"I doubt you can understand what I'm feeling."

"Well, not completely, but I know what it's like to have a monster inside" Heartbeat replied. "After all, what is inside of you had already been inside of me."

Upon hearing that, Star turned to Heartbeat, not wanting to believe.

"Are you serious?" he asked.

"I couldn’t be more serious” Heartbeat answered. "For a long time, nine creatures with different number of tails were in this reality. These creatures were called Tailed Beasts and they were feared by everypony. But many wanted their power and managed to capture them and seal them in other beings called Jinchuriki."

"Like me?" Star asked.

"Yes, like you" Heartbeat confirmed. "In you, is Nine-tails, considered to be the strongest of the Tailed Beasts. He was the only one to not be caught for the same purpose as his brethren. He was defeated and captured by Goldy and Leaf Mane and I voluntarily became his Jinchuriki."

"Why did you do something like that?"

"Because I was the only one with the capacity to contain him. But, in the end, I couldn't control his power. We had to put him in Tartarus after having sealed most of his power."

"Until my parents decided to put him inside of me" Star said, sadly.

"Don't say that, Star" Heartbeat said. "Your parents didn't want you to became a Jinchuriki. The Lord of Order ordered that."

"They should have refused to comply with that order" Star said.

"And do you think they didn't want to?" Heartbeat asked, making Star staring at her, surprised. "Believe me, they almost revolted against the Lord of Order, but the Nine-Tails could not continue at loose and he can only be contained by Generals of Order and alicorns and, among these, only those that are compatible can become Jinchuriki. Only you and I have that compatibility and, having regard to my failure in the past, you've been chosen to be Jinchuriki."

"So my parents didn't have a choice?" Star asked.

Heartbeat shook his head and said:

"You know, I've never seen them as distressed as the day we seal Nine-Tails inside you. Although they knew we would only seal that big stinky fox with half of his power and that we would use Goldy’s strongest sealing magic, the knowledge of what you would deal with was as a torment for them."

Hearing Heartbeat’s words made Star to realize how unfair he was to their parents. The General of Affection, realizing this, told him, putting her hoof on his shoulder:

"Your parents love you regardless of what you think of them."

"But I was so..." Star started.

"Yes, I know" Heartbeat said. "But I know that you forgiving them is enough for them. And I can see that you forgive them."

A smile appeared on Star’s face and he said:

"Thanks, Heartbeat."

She nodded in response and then left, leaving Star alone. Shortly after, he returned to his room, where he found Bramble.

"Hello, Bramble..." Star greeted.

"Hello, Star" he replied.

"Look, about what happened..." the alicorn prince started.

"You don't have to say anything" Bramble replied to Star, approaching. "I’m the one who have to say something. After all, you saved me. So... thanks."

Star smiled and said:

"You're welcome. We're friends. It's not true?"

"Yes" Bramble replied.

And the two bumped their hooves, while starting to laugh.

At the entrance of the academy, Golden Paladin awaited. Suddenly, Heartbeat appeared and the General of Peace asked her:

"So?"

"Everything is solved" Heartbeat said. "Star has forgiven his parents. In fact, he was very sorry for the way he treated them."

"That is the least" Golden Paladin said. "It's nothing that a next meeting between them does not work. What is important is that Princess Twilight can now have some peace of mind. I also took care of what I had to do. Now, I will return to the Light Kingdom to inform the prince and the princess about what happened and then I’ll return."

"Why?" Heartbeat asked. "What else can you do here?"

"Something that we need to start as soon as possible now that Prince Star Knight knows his condition as Jinchūriki" Golden Paladin replied. "It's time to start the train so he can control the power of Nine-Tails."

At the Desolate Zone, the Lord of Chaos had gathered his villains. He asked Chrysalis:

"What do you have for me, Chrysalis?"

"I got to know through my spies at the Enchanted Forest that Prince Star Knight just discovered the power of Nine-Tails" she replied.

"Interesting" the Lord of Chaos said. "That means he must now know his condition as Jinchuriki."

"But this should not be a little disturbing, my lord?" Adagio asked. "I mean, that means they can start training him to control the power of Nine-Tails."

"Adagio has a point" Rothbart said. "Even with half of his power, Nine-Tails remains quite powerful. If Prince Star Knight is able to control his power..."

"Are you doubting the power of our master?" Medusa asked, in a mocking tone, to Adagio and Rothbart. "Do you really think a nine-tailed beast can be more powerful than the Lord of Chaos?"

That defiance of the gorgon nagged Rothbart and Adagio, especially the latter, who struggled to not respond. Fortunately, the Lord of Chaos said:

"You must not criticize them, Medusa. They have a point. Nine-Tails is a formidable foe. If not for his power, then for his cleverness. But I doubt Star Knight is able to completely control his power, and that is our biggest advantage. That is why we should focus first on the other Jinchuriki and acquire their Tailed Beasts before he becomes too powerful and a great headache. Oogie Boogie, did you find more Jinchuriki?"

"My Lord, it is with great pride that I say I could find two Jinchuriki" Oogie Boogie said.

"Only two?" Chrysalis asked. "It seems that the Lord of Chaos overestimates your skills, Oogie Boogie."

"You wouldn't say that, if you knew the complexity that is to use the Dream World for a search like this" Oogie Boogie answered her. "Not to mention that it is quite difficult to find the mind of a Tailed Beast in the dreams of their respective Jinchuriki, and I still have to consider Princess Luna. With her watching the dreams constantly, I don't have the same freedom to invade them."

"It's okay" the Lord of Chaos said. "We still have plenty of time. Furthermore, knowing the identity of these Jinchuriki is good for now. Good job, Oogie Boogie. "

"Thank you, my Lord" Oogie Boogie thanked, making him a slight bow.

"The rest of you get on with what you're doing" the Lord of Chaos said to the other villains. "We must continue to get power so that no Jinchuriki, General or alicorns can put obstacles to my great plan."

A Meeting Between Tailed Beast and Jinchuriki

The first week at the academy was passing quickly. Star found a little challenging to get used to the timetables, but he soon got used to. Despite being used to study on his own or with his mother in the library of the Light Castle, Star began enjoying classes with teachers of the academy.

Between the classes he had, Enchanted Music was one of them that was taught by Melody. In those classes, Melody taught how to use magic though sound. Of course this was not a task that anypony could do easily, because, in part, there was a natural ability involved. For what Star knew, his mother and her friends, with Melody’s help, were able to use music to defeat the Sirens, but it seemed that Star wasn't having the same success, although he didn’t stop from trying.

Another class that he had and that was one of his favorites was Science and Magic, that combined science with magic and that allowed Star to apply everything he had learned from his mother. This discipline was taught by a short and frowning unicorn stallion Unicorn with moderate gold coat with a volumetric flask releasing sparks as Cutie Mark, moderate spring bud mane, moderate vermilion eyes and a long beard called Xenon Alchemy. He was a teacher quite feared among students due to his rigid methods, being known for surprise tests and his resilience in passing students in the work, giving to them a lower grade than the one they trully deserved. Very few were those who had achieved an A with him.

There was also History and History of Magic, where the first was about history in general, of the Enchanted Forest and the Pony World as well, while other was about the great events of Magic, like the major breakthroughs or the creation of powerful spells. These two classes were taught respectively by Thistlewit and Merryweather. Knotgrass, in her turn, taught to unicorn students (and alicorn, in Star’s case) Introduction to Practical Magic, where she taught students how to perform basic spells, although Star already had a general domain on them.

In addition to these, there were also the most basic classes such as Gymnastics, which was taught by a deer with dark grayish reddish brown and grayish red fur and moderate pistachio eyes named Ebony, who had a good relationship with the students in general. Also there was Math that was taught by a mare with brownish coat, red and crimson mane and greenish eyes called Yarrow Belle.

Star was fitting pretty well. The news that he had saved Bramble had spread, although without the details of what really happened. That earned him a boost of popularity. Even though he was a colt who enjoyed tranquillity and description, Star couldn't deny that he was enjoying all the attention and admiration, after spending his entire life being despised by the light ponies due to his condition as Jinchuriki.

When the first week was almost over, something happened that would change the new everyday life of the young alicorn prince. During a Gymnastic class, he was with Bramble, Jonagold and Gunter stretching at the end of class, when Professor Ebony said:

"All right, guys, that's enough stretching. You can go."

Star and his friends were about to go take a shower in the locker room, when Professor Ebony called him:

"Prince Star Knight, can you come here, please?"

Star turned to his friends and told them:

"Go ahead, guys, I've got you."

They waved and drifted away. Star addressed the Ebony Teacher who told him:

"Melody asked me to tell you a message. She could have told you in person, but she had business to take care in her studio."

"What message is that?" Star asked.

"The General of Peace requests your presence at the entrance to the academy as soon as possible" Professor Ebony said.

"But why?" he asked, curious.

"I don't know" Professor Ebony replied. "I'm just telling the message.”

“I understand... "Star said." Thank you, professor."

And, with this, Star pulled away.

After taking a bath to relax his body from the exercise done at the class, Star flew to the entrance of the academy and found Golden Paladin waiting. He landed on his edge and asked:

"Golden Paladin, what are you doing here? Did something happened to my parents?"

"You don't have to worry about that, young prince" he replied. "What brings me here is you."

"What do you mean?" Star asked.

Golden Paladin, repairing all the students who there was around, answered:

"We should talk somewhere else. It is not recommended that the subject be known by everypony."

And a yellow light left him, overshadowing Star. When his eyes came back to see, they were in a clearing.

"Where are we?" Star asked.

"Don't worry" Golden Paladin replied. "We are in a clearing near the academy. However, this place has the privacy we need."

"For what?" Star asked.

"The reason that brought me here, young prince, is what is inside you" Golden Paladin said. "I'm talking, of course, about the Nine-Tailed Fox."

Hearing that, Star adopted a more serious look. The name of the creature that inhabited his heart still caused him enough confusion.

"What’s about him?" Star asked.

"You can't control his power" Golden Paladin replied. "Even with my seal, it is inevitable that some of his energy can pass and possess you. This is a phenomenon which I believe you've experienced."

Star recalled the day when he defeated the chimera.

"Although right now these outbreaks are not really of concern, the fact that you can't control the power will eventually weaken the seal and, if it does, the more likely it is to happen the same thing that happened when Heartbeat was the Jinchuriki of Nine-Tails before you."

Heartbeat's words rang in Star’s mind, with her explaining that she couldn't control the power of Nine-Tails and so she and the others had to arrest him in Tartarus.

"Therefore, I will teach you how to control that same energy" Golden Paladin announced.

"I understand…" Star replied. "And I accept. If to keep everypony safe from Nine-Tails I have to know how to control his power, then so be it."

Golden Paladin smiled and said:

"I didn't expect less from the son of Princess Twilight and Prince Blue Sword. So let's start now. That is, if you don't have anything else to do."

"For me, there's no problem" Star replied.

"Perfect" Golden Paladin said. "Then, let's start. First you have to do, is to try to access the surface of the power of the Nine-tails and control it. That way, even unconsciously, you can use it."

"And how do I do it?" Star asked.

"It's easy" Golden Paladin answered. "Through meditation. The concentration is a very important part to control the energy of a Tailed Beast. If you lose it, you can end up being dominated by the energy. But you don't have to worry too much. I'm here and will make sure that nothing bad happens."

Star nodded, understanding what Golden Paladin said. And then the training began. Sitting, the young alicorn prince began to meditate, trying to reach the surface of the power of Nine-Tails. But the process proved to be a lot of work. Star could feel the energy, but for some reason, he couldn't reach it. When he approached it, the energy just walked away. Starting to get frustrated, Star stopped the meditation and said:

"This is pointless!"

"What's the matter?" Golden Paladin asked.

"No matter how hard I try, I can't reach Nine-Tails’ energy" Star said. "It seems that it turns away from me whenever I try to approach it."

"That's normal, young prince" Golden Paladin said. "Trying to control the energy of a Tailed Beast is a fairly lengthy process. It takes years to get it, even for a Jinchuriki. That's why the Jinchuriki are chosen when they are at a young age, so that they and their respective Tailed Beasts can create harmony between them."

"Yes, but I don't think there can be harmony between me and Nine-Tails" Star said. "After all, he's responsible for me being hated by the light ponies."

There was a pause and then Golden Paladin said:

"Ponies hate everything they fear or don't understand. The light ponies know by experience the danger that Nine-Tails represents, beyond that we've had enough problems when Heartbeat failed to contain him. Prince Star Knight, try to understand them. For them, living with the Nine-Tails, even sealed, is the same as for us, Generals, have to live with the villains of the Lord of Chaos."

Golden Paladin’s words made Star trying to see the light ponies with a different perspective. They always ignored and despised him, but knowing what they must have suffered when Nine-Tails was still at loose, made him understand why they were doing it. Even though he is the son of the princess that they admired and that, one day, would rule them, what was inside of him was a monster that tormented them in the past that made them be unable to differentiate the Tailed Beast from the Jinchūriki.

Then Star made a decision. He would prove himself to the light ponies. He would prove them that he was not like the Nine-Tailed Fox and, for this, he would have to control his energy. So, he returned to the training. Watching Star’s change of attitude, Golden Paladin smiled.

At the end of that training, Star was still unable to access to the power of Nine-Tails, but he managed to renew his motivation and, just for that, the trained was worth it.

Until the end of that week, Star continued to train with Golden Paladin, but he had not yet been able to access the power of the Nine-Tails. His friends wondered what would be the reason for his disappearing, although Bramble had a small idea.

Finally, the weekend arrived and many students of the academy decided to go home. Star, knowing that he had yet to officially deal with the disagreement he had with his parents, decided to go spend that weekend in the Light Kingdom.

When the carriage stopped in front of the Light Castle and Star came out, he was soon greeted by two small fillies, Sunny and Midnight.

"We missed you so much, Star!" Sunny exclaimed.

"We're glad you are here, big brother!" Midnight added.

"Hey, I've only been gone for a week" Star said. "If you are already like that, so I don't even want to imagine when I have to stay at the academy during more time."

After his two sisters dropped him, he saw his parents. She could see the nervous air of his mother, although his father continued with his confidence look. He approached them and asked Twilight with a smile:

"So, mom, won’t you go to say hello?"

That made a smile appear on Twilight’s face and she approached Star and gave him a big hug.

"Forgive me, my son."

"Heartbeat told me everything that you and dad felt when the Lord of Order ordered me to become a Jinchūriki" Star said, ending the hug. "I understood that you had no other choice."

"Good" Twilight said, relieved.

"So maybe you can give your old man a hug, too" Blue said.

"Of course, dad" Star replied.

And he went to give him a hug.

During the rest of the day, Star stayed with his family to kill the misses. Meanwhile, Golden Paladin and Heartbeat met at the gardens and the General of Peace said:

"The Prince Star Knight’s training is not having the progress that I expected. We all know how much he is capable and determined. Probably, this has to do with the fact that you used your empathy on him, when he fought against that chimera."

"It makes sense" Heartbeat said, while she smelled the flowers. "There should still be some residues of my magic. This can be a problem for you, but not that big. All you have to do is wait for all the residual magic to disappear."

"I can't afford to wait" Golden Paladin replied. "It is imperative that the young prince start to learn how to control the power of the Nine-Tails right now. It's not just a matter of keeping everypony safe, but is also to give him the tools he will need to defend himself from the villains of the Lord of Chaos."

Heartbeat thought for a few seconds and then she said:

"Well, you can always force him."

"You mean..." Golden Paladin started, realizing what she meant. “Of course, it's the only way. I have to force him to access the power of the Nine-Tails."

"Therefore, you have only three ways to do it" Heartbeat said.

"I know that" Golden Paladin said. "The first would be to release the seal slightly. But at this point, it is out of the question. It would only give to Nine-Tails an opportunity to break free."

"You can also press him emotionally, although it is quite risky because there is a greater risk of him losing control and so Star will not be able to learn how to control the power" Heartbeat said. "Therefore..."

"I have to put him in a situation where his life is in danger" Golden Paladin said. "But it's a little risky and I doubt the princess will accept."

"The decision is yours" Heartbeat said. "After all, you're the trainer. Now, I have to go. I have things to do in the Room of Souls."

And she pulled away, leaving Golden Paladin to ponder on what to do. His duty was to teach Star Knight to control the power of the Nine-Tails. However, time was something precious and it was necessary to compensate as much as possible. Having to wait until Heartbeat’s residual magic disappeared could put a big obstacle in his training plans and, if there was a way to resolve this issue more quickly, so he had no other choice. Beyond that Star would not run any danger, Golden only would make him thinking that he was in danger.

The next day, after breakfast, Star met with Golden Paladin at the gardens of the castle and asked him:

"So we're going to continue the training, Golden?"

"Of course, young prince" he replied. "Although, in this session, we're going to do something different."

There was a yellow light that teleported them to the other side of the kingdom, where there was a large cliff.

"What are we doing here, Golden?"

"No big deal" Golden Paladin answered. "I just want to test a new method. I just need to do this."

Charging his horn with magic, Golden Paladin invoked a rope he used to tie Star’s wings up.

“Golden, what is this rope for?” the young alicorn asked.

"To ensure you don't cheat" Golden Paladin said.

"Wait, what exactly is this method that you are talking about?" Star said.

"I had the confirmation that you will not be able to access the power of the Nine-tails on your own for a while" Golden replied. "But I don't want to wait until you're capable of that, so I will force you to access it."

"How?"

"With danger. If you feel that your life is in danger, I think it will work."

Star was still pretty confused. What was Golden Paladin planning to do?

“Now, young prince, if you don’t wish to die, do something about it” Golden Paladin said.

Having said that, the General of Peace gave a little tap on Star’s forehead. His strength made him fall to behind and Star Knight started to fell in the cliff. Golden just hoped that this method worked or else he had to intervene.

Star continued to fall. Now he understood what Golden Paladin had in mind. Star needed to do something to stop himself from falling. His first instinct was to use his wings, but they were really tied up. Then, he tried to use his magic, but it was not enough to stop him from falling or even slowing down. There was nothing he could do. Would Golden Paladin really help him from falling down? That doubt only made him even more nervous. His heart started bumping faster and faster from all the adrenaline, facing the thought he could die…

When Star found himself, he was in what appeared to be the basement of an industrial plant, with pipes, with some of them leaking, running along the ceiling and the floor, with the latter flooted.

“What?” Star asked, getting up.

He looked around and then Star heard a strong growl. The young alicorn prince followed the growl, walking through a particular corridor. The much Star followed the corridor, the more he could feel it. It was a feeling he had when he fought against the chimera. Arriving to the end of the corridor, Star found a great cage. That cage had a locked with the form of a swirl with golden chains over it.

“What is this?” Star asked.

But he already knew the answer to that question, although it appeared before him. The creature imprisoned in that cage, hidden in the shadows, showed its red eyes which glowed with an intense red glow. Facing that, Star became petrified in terror. It said:

“Come closer, little colt.”

Obeying, Star approached the cage, but the appearance of claws trying to force the exit from the cage, made him to retreat as a reflect.

“You don’t know how wonderful will be to kill and eat you” the creature said. “But this cursed cage confines me. It’s that abominable sealing spell from Golden Paladin.”

“You’re…” Star said. “You’re… You’re… the Nine-Tailed Fox… So this is where you are. To where Golden Paladin sealed you inside of me.”

“Why are you here, foolish colt?” Nine-Tails asked. “What do you want?”

While a little impressed with the fact he was facing the Nine-Tails, Star filled himself with confidence and said:

“Alright, listen me, studid fox. You’re in my body and you owe me rent. So, for payment, I’ll take your energy.”

There was a pause and then Nine-Tails simply laughed and said:

“Well, I suppose I can’t kill you, can I? After all, if you die, I die. Your courage impress me, little colt.”

From inside the cage, red energy get out through the water that filled the floor and got approached of Star Knight. Then, it simply bound Star with force.

“Very well, as a reward for making this far, I will lend you my energy!”

Star returned to the real world, and was still falling off the cliff, but this time he could feel the energy of Nine-Tails flowing inside of him. He charged his horn with magic, with his aura adopting the same color of the red energy of a Tailed Beast, along with his usual color. That aura crossed the rest of his body and the rope Golden Paladin used to tie his wings up simply fell apart, allowing Star to spread his wings. When he did that and started flying up, Star started flying with an immense speed, something he had never done, while leaving a red trail. Getting out of the cliff, he passed through Golden Paladin who was impressed with Star.

"Wow, it seems that this was a truly amazing result" he said, smiling.

Star remained flying for a while, enjoying the speed. He felt pretty good. He felt as if the energy of Nine-Tails allowed him to do things he normally wouldn't be able to do. It was then that he decided that was enough and prepared to land, doing it next to Golden Paladin.

"It seems that this method was a success" the General of Peace said.

"But I almost died, Golden" Star recalled.

"I wasn't going to let that to happen, young prince" Golden Paladin said. "But I had to make you think you were going to die to force you to use the power of Nine-Tails. And it looks like you did it."

"Yes... Although I would prefer that it simply showed up as it was with the chimera" Star said, remembering his encounter with Nine-Tails.

"What do you mean?" Golden Paladin asked.

"Nothing" Star replied, thinking it was better to keep his meeting with Nine-Tails for himself.

"Well, anyway, now you got access to the power of Nine-Tails, you should no longer have the difficulty to access it freely now" Golden Paladin said. "Although it is better to just do it in case of need. In addition, I believe that your magic has fortified after this. I'm sure that you'll be able now to do more advanced spells."

"Seriously?" Star asked. "Well, I'm eager to try them."

"But maybe not today" Golden Paladin said. "We already had too many emotions for a day, and I'd appreciate it if you didn't mention to your parents that I launched you into a cliff, okay?"

"Rest assured, Golden Paladin" Star said. "I won't tell anything."

"Thank you, Prince Star Knight" Golden Paladin said. "Well, let's go back to the castle."

And, having said that, he teleported himself and Star.

Watching all that through one of his mirrors and sitting on his throne was the Lord of Order. He had observed how Star met with Nine-Tails and how he had given some of his energy to the alicorn prince.

"It seems that the young Prince finally met Nine-Tails" the Lord of Order said. "It was about time. Good job, Golden. It is necessary that Star become more intimate with Nine-Tails. This may be the only way to stop my brother and his sick plan."

One-Tail Awakes

A few weeks have passed since Star Knight began his training with Golden Paladin to control Nine-tails’ power. Despite the progress regarding the control of Nine-Tails’ energy have been put aside while Star couldn't learn the minimum control due to the risk of weakening the seal, the young prince learned to control his own magic that had been fortified since he met Nine-Tails.

With the knowledge he acquired in the library of the academy and the one he already had from their studies with his mother, Star was able to master several spells that many would not be able to dominate. One of them was the duplication spell that was able to create clones that worked just like Mirror Cloat’s glass clone, disappearing when they weren’t necessary or when they were hit. The metamorphosis spell was another of the spells he was trying to master, even it was not his specialty. Although he was able to do it, it was very difficult to keep it for more than a few seconds.

After a training session where Star demonstrated his improved control of his clones, Golden Paladin said, while Star undid his clones:

"Very good, Prince Star Knight. Your control is getting better and better."

"Golden, when will you teach me how to control of Nine-Tails’ energy?" Star Knight asked. "Not that it isn't bad to learn all this, but I'd like to do more."

“I understand, young prince, but learn to control the power of a Tailed Beast takes a long time” Golden Paladin said. "Accessing to Nine-Tails’ energy will only weaken the seal even more, which will give him the opportunity to try to escape. If you're not sure you can control your power properly, I don't know if it's worth it."

"This is all so confusing" Star said. "Why am I training to control a power that it is not safe to use?"

"I know it's not very easy to understand, Prince Star Knight, after all, when it comes to the Tailed Beasts, the information related to their power is not very well known among those whose kingdoms don’t have Jinchuriki" Golden Paladin said. "But they contain an immense amount of energy that can be almost impossible to control completly."

Hearing this, Star realized the complexity about the Tailed Beasts and, if he wanted to use the Nine-Tails’ power and thus ensure the safety of everypony, he would have to know everything about him and the other Tailed Beasts.

"Golden Paladin, could you talk about the Tailed Beasts?" Star sdkrf. "If I knew more about them, maybe I could better understand the one that is inside me."

"I can see that you're pretty committed" Golden Paladin noted. "Maybe I can explain everything in a simple way. Let me see... I think the right thing is to start at the beginning."

After a brief pause to think about the words he should use, Golden Paladin told:

"Before the Lord of Chaos appeared in this reality, a monster made of wild energy appeared at Enchanted Forest, causing destruction."

"Wild energy?" Star repeated.

"As you know, the Lord of Order created everything, so that there was balance" Golden Paladin explained. "Wild energy does that. However, it was inevitable that there was accumulation of that same wild energy, but an excessive accumulation created a destructive creature without conscience: the Ten-Tails."

"Ten-Tails? You mean there are Tailed Beasts with more than nine tails?"

"Not exactly" Golden Paladin replied. "The truth is that the Lord of Order prevented Ten-Tails to cause a major destruction, dividing its own energy in nine pieces and creating nine creatures known as Tailed Beasts. However, the other creations of the Lord of Order, those who became the inhabitants of the Enchanted Forest and Pony World, feared or coveted their power. Those who coveted it, tried to control them, but the power of a Tailed Beast is beyond the understanding of ordinary mortals. No one could control them, at least until they started to seal them in living beings."

"Jinchūriki" Star realized.

Golden Paladin waved, confirming Star’s answer. Then, he continued:

"In doing so, they hoped to suppress the power of the Tailed Beast and then use it as they wanted. The ones with a Tail Beast inside are called Jinchuriki, as you know. They have unimaginable power, thanks to the coexistence with the beast they carry."

Before those words, Star Knight though about the other Jinchuriki who existed around, perhaps sharing the same pain that he felt.

"And these Jinchuriki..." Star started. "They were used as weapons?"

"Unfortunately, yes" Golden Paladin replied. "At least, that was their intent when they created the Jinchuriki, but the Lord of Order prevented the wars that happen and, when I and my siblings appeared and created the Light Kingdom, we helped to maintain that stability. Fortunately, things got easier and the Jinchuriki got only the role of maintaining that same tranquility. You got lucky, Star, because the reason why you have Nine-Tails inside you is for another reason."

"Yes, my parents explained that" Star said. "The Lord of Chaos wants the Tailed Beast, right?"

Golden Paladin waved. Star Knight then asked:

"But why does he want the Tailed Beast? I imagine that isn't just to use them as weapons. After all, if that were so, he would only manipulate the kingdoms that have Jinchuriki."

"I must admit I'm impressed with this reasoning of yours, young prince" Golden Paladin praised. "You're right. If it was only for their power, he could just do that. The truth is the Lord of Chaos wants the Tailed to combine them and recreate Ten-Tails."

"What?!" Star asked, not wanting to believe. "Seriously?!"

"Ten-tails threatened the Lord of Order’s perfect creation and the Lord of Chaos intends to use it to concretize that threat of the past" Golden Paladin explained.

Star understood. But then a question popped into his head and told it to Golden:

"But you said Ten-Tails was a destructive monster without conscience. How can the Lord of chaos use it without Ten-Tails turning against him?"

"That we still don't know for sure" Golden Paladin answered. "The Lord of Chaos is a master at creating ways to bring his plans to the success, ways that are completely unpredictable, even for us."

There was a pause and then Star asked:

"How is he going to do that if the Tailed Beasts are sealed in Jinchuriki? How will he extract them? "

"You should know that there were a lot of Jinchūriki over time" Golden Paladin said. "Although each kingdom have used different kind of sealing spells, the extraction was needed to pass the Tail Beast to the next Jinchuriki, when the life of the former were coming to an end. If the Jinchuriki died with the Tail Beast still inside of him or her, so the beast would have a temporary death."

"Temporary death?" he asked, confused.

"Tailed Beasts are made of energy and, as such, they cannot be destroyed" Golden Paladin explained. "It can take some time, but they eventually come back to life. Therefore, it was necessary to extract the Tailed Beast to then seal them back. For this, it was necessary a couple of things: a sealing spell strong enough to counterbalance the power of the Tailed Beast and a lot of time. Between the sealing spells, mine is the strongest to contain a Tail Beast. Many have tried to copy it, but never managed to do it to perfection. But the biggest problem in the extraction is the effects it has on the Jinchūriki who is submitted to it. The side effects can cause major damage to the bodies, depending on the number of tails, as tails represent the amount of energy that the Tailed Best contains. But most of the time…"

Golden Paladin didn't finish, but Star didn't need him to do that, because he knew what would be the last words. The Jinchuriki's death was the most likely outcome. Knowing this, Star Knight felt a slight tremor. His own life was at risk because he had inside the Tail Beast with the largest number of tails, which meant that he would die, if Nine-tails were extracted. It was then he remembered that Heartbeat was also Nine-Tails’ Jinchuriki.

"What about Heartbeat? Nine-tails was extracted from her and yet..."

"Heartbeat is different. She is a General of Order, a representative of the actual power of the Lord of Order. You, on the other hand, even though you have ability to become the next owner of the light of the original star, you still do not have the same immortality that we have."

Star Knight fell silent, while processing everything that he had heard from Golden Paladin. Now he understood that he shouldn't take the subject of Nine-Tails too lightly, in addition that the discovery the Lord of Chaos’ true plan was truly scaring.

"I think it's better to stay here" Golden Paladin said. "I've told you many things for you to think, beyond which you must go back to the academy."

Star Knight then returned to the academy. When heading to his room, he met with their friends.

"Howdy, buddy, where have ya been?" Jonagold asked.

"I've been around" Star replied. "Why do you ask?"

"Because you been gone since school started" Gunter replied.

"Yeah, since our first visit tah Leafgreen, ya haven't been with us that much" Jonagold said.

"I'm sorry" he apologized. "I think I'm too busy."

"You will still tell us what you are doing after school every day" Gunter said.

"Yeah, pal, ya're killin’ us with curiosity" Jonagold said.

Star sighed. Although he trusted in his friends, I didn't want to tell them about the fact that he was taking lessons from Golden Paladin to learn to control the power of a monster that was inside of him. In addition that story sounded too amazing to believe, he didn't want to burden them with a secret like that.

They arrived at Star and Bramble’s room and, when they entered, the deer prince was waiting for him with a letter, saying:

"Star, a letter was left here for you. I think it's from your mother."

Star, using his magic, took the letter and opened it and read it. After reading, he said:

"Wow, this is amazing!"

"What?" their friends asked at the same time.

"It seems my mother arranged a meeting with the pony-panthers" Star said.

"Seriously?!" Gunter asked. "But that is amazing!"

"Why?" Jonagold asked. "What's so special ‘bout that?"

"Because pony-panthers rarely relate with others" Gunter replied. "Something like this happens like… never."

"Yes, it means a lot to the Light Kingdom to relate with our neighbors" Star Knight said. "I mean, the oasis of the pony-panthers is situated in the Golden Desert which is right after the Grand Light Canyon. As the light ponies as the pony-panthers have been limited to their comfort zones. I think, through this, my mom wants to strengthen our ties of friendship."

"Well, that certainly seems pretty important" Jonagold commented. "I think, as I have always lived in Equestria, I never noticed how could still be species that lived separate lives, even though they are neighbors."

"There's more" Star Knight said. "My mom let me invite friends to this weekend, which is the same weekend in which takes place the meeting."

"That means we will be able to see the pony-panthers?" Gunter asked. "Cool! You can count on me. I just have to ask my parents, but I think that there will be no problem."

"My folks won’t rise any problem" Jonagold said. "After all, this is not tha first time Ah sleep in yer castle."

"Bramble, what about you?" Star asked. "Do you want to go?"

"Me, going to the Light Kingdom?" Bramble asked shyly. "But I never got out of the Enchanted Forest."

"One more reason tah go" Jonagold said. "In that way, ya can know the realm where we live."

"Yes, in addition to that we're going to the Light Kingdom to watch a historic event" Gunter said.

"Well..." Bramble, who then began remembered his personal objective to be more audacious. "OK, I accept. Of course, I just have to ask my dad, but I guess he will let me."

"Perfect" Star Knight said. "It will be nice to have my friends with me."

This scene was being observed by the Lord of Chaos through his mirror, while he was sitting on his throne.

"It seems that our dear prince is very happy. And me too. Knowing about this meeting just brightened my day. Oogie Boogie!"

And he appeared at the base of the staircase leading to the Lord of Chaos’ throne room.

"Yes, master?"

"It seems that the pony-panthers decided to come out of the shadows to visit the Light Kingdom" the Lord of Chaos said. "This will be the perfect opportunity to test your infiltration skills. Let's see if they will be enough to get in the great Light Kingdom. In addition it will be good to show those light ponies that, just because they are protected by my brother, they are not immune to my wrath."

Oogie Boogie made a bow to the Lord of Chaos and replied:

"As you wish, my lord."

And, having said that, he disappeared.

At the Light Kingdom, Twilight was dealing with matters of the kingdom with Spike, who had returned from a journey with his brothers. Spike had become a teenage dragon, having grown in size and gaining wings and sharper spikes.

"I’m so glad you're back, Spike" Twilight said. "My professional life without my assistant number one is not the same thing."

"I'm happy to be back too" Spike replied, whose voice had gotten huskier. "I like my brothers, but, after spending weeks hearing them sing day and night, they got a little annoying."

"And where are they now?" Twilight asked.

"Back to the Burning Palisades” Spike replied, referring to the island that belonged to him and his brothers. "I'm glad we found that place. It's perfect to hide during the scale changing."

"Yes, I'd hate if something bad happened since the last time you changed your scales here in the Light Kingdom" Twilight said.

And the two dropped a laugh and then Twilight asked:

"By the way, how are things with Sweetie Belle?"

"It’s fine" Spike replied. "We're going on a date next week. She is now in Manehattan participating in a musical in Bridleway."

"Yeah..." Twilight said, getting nostalgic. "You know, I still remember when our only concerns were only about organizing and cleaning our library in Ponyville."

"Yes, but now you have to worry about a whole kingdom" Spike said. "But of course it's not just that. You also have to worry about the threat of the Lord of Chaos to resurrect a terrible monster that may be able to destroy all the Pony Reality, not to mention that this implies that your own son is in danger for having within him the Nine-Tailed Fox."

That made Twilight roll her eyes, but also drop a laugh. She missed Spike’s tactless with words.

The doors of the throne room opened and Golden Paladin entered. He advanced to the staircase leading to the throne and then made a bow to Twilight, saying:

"Your Highness."

"Hello, Golden Paladin" Twilight greeted. "Tell me, how are Star Knight’s trainings going?"

"I wouldn't say that they're having the results that we wanted, but let's just say we're going on a good path" Golden Paladin replied. "The young prince demonstrates a great willingness to learn."

"Of course he has, as he is Twilight’s son" Spike commented.

"Had you already started training to control Nine-Tails’ power?" Twilight asked.

"If you allow me, Your Highness, I think is still quite premature to think about that" Golden Paladin replied. "Prince Star Knight is still quite young. He still doesn't have enough maturity, not to mention that he does not have yet the necessary capabilities. In my opinion, it's still not safe to open the seal more than it already is."

"So why don't you close it for good?" Spike asked. "In that way, I think we wouldn't have to worry about."

"That wouldn't be a very wise decision to take" Golden Paladin replied. "It would be like putting a dome in the crater of a volcano. Furthermore, if we want to protect Prince Star Knight, he must know how to control the power within him."

"I agree with Golden Paladin, Spike" Twilight said. "We cannot continue to ignore our problems. We have to face them. I figured that out when Star found the whole truth. I'm happy with my son’s progress, Golden Paladin. Good job."

Golden Paladin made a bow and then asked:

"Can I ask you a question, Your Highness?"

"Sure" Twilight replied.

"Is it true that Chief Strongpaw, the leader of the pony-panthers, will come to the Light Kingdom accompanied by a small group for a meeting?" Golden Paladin asked.

"Yes" Twilight confirmed. "With this, I'm counting on improving our relationship with our neighbors."

"I see…" Golden Paladin said. "That means that I have to increase the security of the kingdom."

That statement confused Twilight and Spike and the former asked:

"Why do you say that, Golden Paladin? I thought the pony-panthers were our allies."

"It’s not because of that, Your Highness" Golden Paladin replied. "The problem is that the Lord of Chaos can try anything, taking into account the circumstances concerning Chief Strongpaw."

"What circumstances?" Twilight asked.

"The truth is that Chief Strongpaw... is a Jinchuriki, like your son" Golden Paladin replied.

That information shocked Twilight and Spike.

"What?" Twilight asked.

"You're kidding, right?" Spike asked.

"No, I'm not" Golden Paladin replied. "He's the Jinchuriki of One-Tail."

"I see" Twilight said. "That will be a problem. Star comes this weekend with friends."

"So we have to cancel the meeting" Spike said.

"That won't be necessary" Golden Paladin said. "If we take precautions, there will be no problem. Although it is advisable don't leave Prince Star Knight approach Chief Strongpaw."

"I agree" Twilight said. "I just hope everything ends well."

The weekend arrived and the Light Kingdom carriage came to take Star and his friends. While they were heading to the border between the Enchanted Forest and the Pony World, Star said to Bramble:

"I’m glad you could join us, Bramble."

"My father thought it would be good for me to get out of the Enchanted Forest and see the Pony World" he said. "Although I’m still quite hesitant."

"Don't worry, Bramble, ya will like tha Pony World" Jonagold said. “Mainly tha Light Kingdom."

"Yes, despite everything, it is a good place to be" Star said.

"Wait, what do you mean with despite everything?" Gunter asked.

That question left Star a little flustered. After all, almost no one knew what he did not like on the Light Kingdom. Jonagold, who knew about his friend’s concerns since they were little foals, hastened to say:

"Star is talking about all the light. It is no by chance that it's called Light Kingdom."

Star felt relieved and smiled at Jonagold, thanking him. But Bramble managed to understand the discomfort that Star should be feeling for returning to his kingdom, since he knew how Jinchuriki were marginalized.

The carriage arrived at the border and passed through it. By doing this, everyone felt the feeling of crossing the border.

"Wow, what was that?" Bramble asked.

"It means that we're no more in the Enchanted Forest" Star said. "Bramble, welcome to the Pony World."

Bramble looked through the window and was amazed to see vast plains without a high concentration of trees. On the one hand, he felt a little out of place, but also showed a certain fascination for being in a place he never thought he'd be.

It didn’t last until they reach the Light Kingdom and that's when Bramble was totally speechless. He had never seen anything so beautiful, mostly because it was decorated with star seeds. The carriage stopped in front of the castle, where Twilight and Blue were waiting to receive his son and his friends.

"Mom, dad!" Star exclaimed, going to hug his parents after leaving the carriage.

"Hello, Star” Twilight greeted, embracing Star. "I hope you had a good trip."

"Yes" Star replied, going to hug his father then. "But it feels good to be back."

"Hi, aunt Twilight" Jonagold greeted. "Hello, uncle Blue."

"Jona!" Blue said. "I hope you didn't cause trouble at the academy."

"‘course not" Jonagold said. "After all, how can Ah when Star is around."

That let out a few laughs and then Gunter and Bramble advanced and the former said to Twilight and Blue Sword:

"It's a pleasure, Your Highnesses."

"Please don't be formal” Twilight asked. "After all, you guys are our son’s friends."

"But where are Sunny and Midnight?" Star asked.

"They're playing in their rooms" Twilight said.

"With the meeting with the pony-panthers tomorrow, we're pretty busy preparing everything, so we thought it was best that they don't walked around the castle" Blue said.

"Well, I'll say hello to them and then me and my friends are going for a ride" Star told.

"Whatever you say, dear, but not get in the way" Twilight said. "Things have to be ready by tomorrow."

After having greeted his sisters, Star and his friends walked around the castle, where the servants were busy cleaning up and pulling the shine at the decorative star seeds. However, Star couldn't repair that security was tighter, even more than would be normal for a simple meeting.

"Your castle is awesome" Gunter said, while they were in the garden. "Although I continue to prefer mine’s style."

"Yes, Gunter is right" Bramble said. "I've never seen anything like this."

Bramble was so distracted admiring the beauty of the garden of the castle when he bumped with someone who dropped a few scrolls.

"I'm so sorry" he said.

"It's okay" Spike’s voice.

When Bramble noticed he had bumped against Spike, he was very shocked and said, as retreated:

"A dr… dr… dr…"

"Are you okay, kid?" Spike asked, repairing on Bramble’s paled face.

The young deer was almost screaming with fear, when Star put a hoof on his shoulder and said to him:

"Don't worry, Bramble. You don't have to be afraid. This Dragon isn't dangerous."

"I'm not dangerous?" Spike asked, slightly offended. "Frankly, Star, just because I was raised by ponies and I'm friendlier than other dragons, it doesn't mean I'm less terrifying than them. Have you forgotten that I once faced one of the villains of the Lord of Chaos and helped your mother save Equestria many times? Not to mention that I am the great savior of the Crystal Empire."

"Yes, uncle Spike" Star said, rolling her eyes. "I know that. Sorry, Bramble, but you don't have to worry about my uncle Spike. He's friendly."

"Seriously?" Bramble. asked

"Yeah, ya don't have tah worry about" Jonagold. "Ah've known him since Ah was a li’l colt."

"Uncle Spike is my mother's assistant, even before she became a Princess" Star said.

"Oh yeah, I met him during my parents’ coronation" Gunter said. "But I never dared to approach him."

"I didn't know you were back" Star said to Spike.

"I just got back a few days ago" the dragon replied. "Although my brothers decided to go back to the Burning Palisades, I decided to return to my true home. By the way, how are things at the Academy?"

"Very good" Star said. "The academy is an amazing place to be."

"I'm glad to hear that" Spike said, catching the scrolls. "I'm happy for you. Now, if you don't mind, I have to take these scrolls before Twilight know that I'm holding up the preparations for the meeting."

And, having said that, he moved away.

"That was... unexpected" Bramble said. "I never thought that a dragon could be friendly."

"That's because you haven't met uncle Spike’s brothers" Star said.

The next day dawned and everything was ready to receive the visitors from the Golden Desert. A group of four pony-panthers was already approaching the Grand Light Canyon, led by Chief Strongpaw, who was carrying a bag on his back. He and his pony-panthers companions were on their way, using their speed and strength to cross the desert.

When they reached the canyon which served as a border between the desert and the Light Kingdom, they found Golden Paladin and Blue Sword. Some guards were also lined up there. Arriving at the border, Chief Strongpaw stopped, as well as the other pony-panthers, and said:

"So you're the ones who came to meet us."

"I'm sorry for all this, Chief Strongpaw, but, given to our situation, we cannot afford to let our guard down" Golden Paladin said.

"I see..." Chief Strongpaw said. " Of course, you also have your own Jinchuriki. Who would have thought that after all this time, the Light Kingdom would have Nine-tails under its control again."

"Can I ask you to not to speak about Nine-Tails in that way, Chief Strongpaw?" Blue asked. "After all, his Jinchūriki is my son."

"Of course, Prince Blue Sword, it was not my intention to offend you" Chief Strongpaw said. "Please, take the time you see necessary."

“Golden, you know what to do" Blue said.

Golden Paladin focused deeply, trying to find any threats present. Although his ability was not as refined as Heartbeat’s, he would be able to find any threat in the area. However, he was not picking up anything.

"There's nothing" he replied. "Chief Strongpaw, you and your pony-panthers can pass. We will escort you to the castle."

And so Chief Strongpaw advanced, followed by his companions. The Lord of Chaos watched through his mirror and said:

"Perfect. It seems that Golden Paladin couldn't sense Oogie Boogie. Now, I just wait the magic of the Light Kingdom is not strong enough to disrupt my plan."

Star and his friends were walking through the halls of the castle, eager to see the arrival of the pony-panthers. They arrived at the entrance, where they saw Twilight and Spike, waiting, with guards at their edge.

"I can't wait to see the pony-panthers" Gunter said. "I never saw any."

"Neither did Ah" Jonagold said. "But they should not be different from tha pony-wolves. Ah've seen Shadow Claw on his pony-wolf form. They should be the same, with tha exception of canine traits."

"I just hope they are nice" Bramble said.

"Don't worry, Bramble" Star said. "After all, they are followers of the Lord of Order."

"What are you doing here?" a voice asked.

They got scarred and saw Heartbeat next to them.

"Heartbeat!" Star exclaimed. "You gave us a big scare."

"Are you trying to see the pony-panthers?" she asked.

"Yes, we want to see how they are" said Gunter.

"I understand, but I think it's best to watch them from a distance" Heartbeat said. "After all, this meeting is quite important and it’s better to ensure that everything goes well. I think the pony-panthers wouldn't like being watched from a distance as if they were some entertainment."

"I think you're right" Star said.

It was then that Golden Paladin and Blue came in, followed by Chief Strongpaw and his pony-panthers.

"Are they…" Gunter started. "Wow, awesome!"

"And scary" Bramble said, repairing in the intimidating air of the pony-panthers.

"I know what you're thinking, but it's time to go" Heartbeat said.

"Okay, we're goin’" Jonagold said. "We just want’d tah see them up close. Come on, guys."

And they began to move away, but before Star would follow his friends, he looked to Chief Strongpaw. There was something about him that intrigued him. He didn't know what it was, but there was something about him that let him nervous. It was then that his look went towards to one of the pony-ponies who accompanied Chief Strongpaw. Suddenly, a certain darkness surrounded him, but before he could see with more clarity, his eyes got tired, and he blinked and, when he came to look, the darkness was gone. Did he imagined that?

"Star, what's wrong?" Heartbeat asked.

"Well... it was nothing" he replied.

And he followed his friends.

"Welcome to the Light Kingdom, Chief Strongpaw" Twilight said. "It's an honor to have you here."

"The honor is mine, Your Highness" Chief Strongpaw replied, making a bow, followed by the others. "It's an honor to visit the kingdom that is the center of all this reality adored by the Lord of Order."

"Please, follow us to the throne room" Twilight invited.

And they all went to the throne room. Upon entering there, Twilight said:

"You don't know how happy I was for you having accepted my invitation."

"With the threat that the Lord of Chaos did to take the Tailed Beasts and being myself a Jinchuriki, I figured it was time for my people to re-establish ties with other ponies se we can help each other" Chief Strongpaw said. "Now, if we may, Princess, we would like to go back to our pony form. Our pony-panther form spends too much energy."

And he and his companions reverted to their pony forms. But all were surprised when Chief Strongpaw revealed his. He had immensely heavy dark circles, as if he hadn't slept for a long time.

"Wow, but what dark circles..." Spike started, being stopped from finish by Twilight.

"It's okay, I understand" Chief Strongpaw said. "It must be amazing to see someone with my dark circles."

"I assume it has something to do with your seal, right?" Golden Paladin asked.

"Yes, the seal allows me to keep in control, since One-Tail has the ability to control his Jinchuriki when the latter is sleeping" Chief Strongpaw said. "So, I developed an insomnia that keeps me from sleeping, but allows me to restore the energy that a night’s sleep usually does."

"It must be hard not being able to sleep" Blue said. "Even though I am a General and I don’t require sleep, I try to do so whenever possible."

"Don't worry, I've got used" Chief Strongpaw said. "Maybe now we can…"

But before he could finish, one of his pony-panthers, the one where Star felt the darkness, suddenly appeared behind him, ready to attack him.

"Look out!" Twilight exclaimed.

But the pony-panther’s attack, before it could reach Chief Strongpaw, hit a wall of sand that came out suddenly from the bag that the leader of the pony-panthers brought.

"What?" the pony-panther said.

And the sand then surrounded him and pushed him against a wall, holding him.

"Are you okay, chief?" another one asked, putting him on the edge of his leader.

"Yes" he replied, turning. “My sand protected me. But the question to ask is what just happened."

Golden Paladin and Blue placed themselves in a position to attack, in front of the pony-panthers, Twilight and Spike.

"I can't believe one of the pony-panthers attacked his leader" Blue said.

"Me neither" Chief Strongpaw said. "That's because he is not one of mine. No pony-panther would attack his or her leader. At least, not completely. Furthermore, every pony-panther knows perfectly well that physical attacks are useless against me because of my power over sand that One-Tail gave me."

Addressing to the pony-panther that was stuck by his sand, asked him:

"Will you stop playing hide-and-seek and puppetry and reveal your real face?"

And an evil smile appeared on the pony-panther’s face and his eyes became red. He said:

"Looks like I underestimated your strength, One-Tail’s Jinchuriki."

A dark aura surrounded him and then ascended. After his release, the pony-panther became unconscious and the aura came down and took the form of...

"Oogie Boogie!" Golden Paladin exclaimed.

"Hello everyone!" the boogeypony said. "How are you?"

"How did you..." Blue started.

"How did I get in your dear kingdom full of light without alerting Golden Paladin and Heartbeat’s danger sense?" Oogie Boogie asked. "It was actually quite simple. The Lord of Chaos increased my power and now I can control my victims’ conscious. This allows me to put them in a sleepwalking stage and turns them into my personal puppets."

"That’s awful..." Twilight said.

"That's why I couldn't detect anything" Golden Paladin said. "The Dream World is out of my limits and Heartbeat’s."

"Well, but now we have him here in front of us" Blue said. "Let's end this ugly."

"I'm already ahead of you, Prince Blue Sword" Chief Strongpaw said.

And the sand that held the pony-panther that Oogie Boogie controlled released him and headed to Oogie Boogie. But he turned up in black smoke and began to wriggle out of the sand.

"How about a little help?" Blue asked, carrying his horn with magic.

And he launched light from his horn which, when touched the black smoke, made Oogie Boogie return to his physical form.

"But..." he started, while Chief Strongpaw’s sand caught him.

"I canceled your magic with my magic of balance" Blue said. "You're not the only one with new tricks, Oogie Boogie."

"And now, I'm taking you where you won't be able to hurt anyone else" Golden Paladin said, invoking the cell blaster that had a life cell prepared.

"Before that, let me tell something" Oogie Boogie said, turning then to Chief Strongpaw. "Sweet dreams, One-Tail’s Jinchuriki."

Having said that, he held his breath for a second and then blew what appeared to be black powder that hit Cheif Strongpaw who inhaled it and started coughing. Losing his concentration, the sand that held Oogie Boogie lost its cohesion and fell to the ground, releasing the villain.

"Seize him!" Golden Paladin exclaimed.

Spike was the first, flying and then coming down catch him, but, with a big jump, he dodged, but after doing so, gold chains created by Golden Paladin emerged, preparing to arrest him, but, changing to his smoke form, he managed to get rid of them. Blue’s nullifying magic hit him again, turning him to his solid form again. With this, the pony-panthers tried to catch him, but Oogie Boogie continued to take advantage of his speed and agility. Twilight, sick of it, exclaimed, while she accessed to her magic:

"THAT'S ENOUGH!"

And, using her magic, Twilight managed to immobilize Oogie Boogie and lift him.

"Now you go to where you shouldn't have left" Twilight said.

"I kept a warm cell for you in Tartarus" Golden Paladin, pointing the cell blaster.

But Oogie Boogie started laughing.

"What's so funny?" Spike asked.

"Do you really think you should be more worried about me?" Oogie Boogie asked. "After all, I think your dear leader of the pony-panthers is trying to take a nap."

They turned to Chief Strongpaw and saw that Oogie Boogie was right. He was fighting and fighting, but it seemed that he was about to fell asleep.

"I have... to resist..." Chief Strongpaw said.

"Oh no, if chief falls asleep ..." one of the pony-panthers started.

"One-Tail will take over his body" Golden Paladin said.

"What have you done?!" Blue asked to Oogie Boogie.

"I'll just say what you said to me" he answered. "I also have new tricks, like sleeping powder. Now, what will you do, princess? Are you're going to focus in catching me or prevent that the Light Kingdom is devastated by another Tailed Beast?"

Oogie Boogie had them cornered. Despite his capture wouldn’t take long, they had to contain One-Tail as soon as possible.

"We're not done yet" she said.

"Of course not" Oogie Boogie replied, smiling maliciously.

Twilight freed him of her magic and Oogie Boogie took advantage of that to disappear, saying:

"See ya."

"I still can't believe that he escaped" Blue mumbled.

"Forget him, Blue, we have bigger problems" Twilight said.

And they turned to Chief Strongpaw, who struggled to not fall asleep and contain One-Tail.

Shukaku, the Demon Tanuki

Things seemed to be going from bad to worse. Not only Oogie Boogie had managed to sneak into the Light Kingdom, but he had released sleep powder on Chief Strongpaw, who was about to fall asleep, which would allow One-Tail to control his body and get released.

Chief Strongpaw was struggling to not fall asleep and contain the Tailed Beast, but it was an excruciating task and was giving to the leader of the pony-panthers a lot of pain.

"I... have to... resist..." he said. "Resist..."

But then his voice became hoarse and his eyes were wide open.

"I have to kill…"

And then sand suddenly rose up and headed to Twilight, Blue, Golden, Spike and the pony-panthers. Fortunately, Golden Paladin was able to create a protective barrier that defended them from the sand.

"But what's going on?!" Spike asked. "Why is he attacking us?!"

"The seal is weakening and Shukaku, the One-tail, is trying to control him" one of the pony-panthers explained. "While Chief Strongpaw is fighting, he is acquiring slowly Shukaku’s attributes, one of which is the thirst for blood."

"So the One-Tail’s name is Shukaku" Twilight said.

"Twily, I think that is not important right now" Blue said.

"Yes, you're right" Twilight agreed, blushing slightly. "Golden Paladin, can you contain him like you did with Nine-Tails?"

"I can try" Golden Paladin said, trying to hold the sand that Chief Strongpaw was using to attack.

Struggling, Golden Paladin undid the barrier in order to spread the sand and then released his chains against Chief Strongpaw who began to be restricted by them. Seeing this, Chief Strongpaw's face twitched with rage and he shouted:

"NO!"

And the bag he had on his back turned into sand and then wrapped one of his forelegs, becoming a sort of paw with claws made of sand with dark blue marks. He then pointed that sanded paw against Golden Paladin and it left a stream of sand that hit the General of Peace and pinned him against a wall.

"Golden!" everypony exclaimed.

"I will not let you..." Chief Strongpaw said, gasping. "I'm not going to let you seal me as if I am a fox!"

And the sand that held Golden Paladin started wrapped him, like he was getting involved in a cocoon.

"No…" he said, realizing what was happening. "Don’t..."

"What's going on, Golden?" Twilight asked.

"I'm being sealed" Golden Paladin said, trying to resist.

But he wasn't being able to break free and so the sand began to cover him completely.

"No…" Golden Paladin said, while he was completely covered.

The blue marks went through the sand and, once involved, the chains just fell on the ground.

"No, Golden..." Twilight said.

"What happened?" Spike asked.

"He was sealed by Shukaku’s sealing spell" one of the pony-panthers answered.

"This is bad" the other pony-panther said. "This means that neither the General of Peace can help us now."

"Don't get discouraged" Blue said. "We can still do something."

"But what?" the pony-panthers asked.

"First, we have to get him out of the citadel" Blue said. "We have to fight against him without innocent ponies getting caught in the crossfire."

"You're right" Twilight said. "You and I can teleport him to the outside of the citadel."

"And when we do, I and the Light Guard can try to contain him, while you..." Blue said.

"While I try to release Golden so he can help fight Shukaku" Twilight completed.

"It seems you just read my mind" Blue said.

"And I'm going to help Blue" Spike said. "They may need the power of a strong dragon like me."

"All right, let's do this" Twilight said.

She and Blue advanced, preparing to perform a teleportation spell to Chief Strongpaw.

"You are my prey!" Chief Strongpaw exclaimed, while sand covered the other foreleg to create another sanded paw and half of his face was also covered, with the eye turning yellow with black sclera and pupils in the form of a four-pointed star.

And, using the sanded paws, he launched more sand. Twilight cast a magic beam, that crashed into the sand, making it bounce.

"Now!" Twilight exclaimed.

And she and Blue focused and, together, they prepared a teleportation spell they launched against Chief Strongpaw and so they made him disappear.

"It’s done!" Twilight said.

"I'll go to where we teleported him with the guards" Blue said. "I'm counting on you, Twily."

He gave her a brief kiss and then he headed out of the throne room, followed by Spike. Twilight turned to the pony-panthers and said to them:

"Take your friend to our infirmary. He can rest there. And don't worry, we will stop Shukaku and save your leader."

"Thank you, Your Highness" one of the pony-panthers replied, while they made a bow.

So they got their partner that had been controlled by Oogie Boogie and then left.

"Okay, now I only have to release Golden" Twilight said, turning to the sand cocoon where Golden Paladin was sealed. "But how am I going to do that."

"How will you do what?" a voice asked.

Twilight turned and saw Heartbeat who said, while she looked around:

"What happened here? By chance some desert splashed here?"

"Heartbeat!" Twilight exclaimed, pleased to see the General of Affection. "I'm glad you're here. Golden Paladin was sealed with sand."

"Well, what would you know?" Heartbeat asked. "The pony with the most powerful sealing magic was sealed. What ironic."

"Heartbeat…" Twilight said, in a disapproving way.

"I know, I know…" Heartbeat said. "I will help you to release him. Or rather, Mirror Coat will. Mirror Coat!"

And the General of Knowledge appeared from the closest mirror and said:

"You don't have to yell. I hear perfectly."

But then he noticed all the sand that was spread by the throne room.

"It seems that I am late for a party. What happened here?"

"I tell you later" Twilight said. "Now we need to let Golden Paladin out. Can you do it?"

Mirror Coat turned to the sand cocoon.

"The One-Tail’s sealing spell" Mirror Coat realized. "Don't worry, Princess, I can't undo this. But it will take some time."

"It's better to take your time" Twilight said. "We're in a very tight situation. I'm going to help Blue. He's going to need all the help he can get."

And, having said that, she came out of the throne room. Mirror Coat approached the sand cocoon and prepared to try to break the seal, asking to Heartbeat:

"You're not going to help?"

"Fight a tanuki made of sand is not my idea of fun" Heartbeat said. "I think I'm gonna stay here to see you free Goldy. It's not every day that we see him being sealed. Besides, it's just One-Tail."

"I think you're underestimating him, Heartbeat" Mirror Coat said. "After all, he is still a Tailed Beast. I see Nine-Tails had some influence on you."

But Heartbeat didn’t answer and Mirror Coat focused on breaking the seal that held Golden Paladin.

After organizing a group of guards, Blue began heading to where he Twilight sent Chief Strongpaw. While starting next to him, Spike said:

"I'm going to stop him from advancing to the citadel until you arrive."

"Thank you, Spike" Blue thanked. "But be careful. You saw what that thing did to Golden."

"Don't worry, I will" Spike said, taking off.

Heading where Blue and Twilight had sent Chief Strongpaw, Spike saw him heading to the citadel. Spike started coming down and exclaimed:

"Hey, ugly!"

Chief Strongpaw turned to him and Spike released a torrent of fire. He used one of his sanded paws defend himself, but it turned into glass and shattered, but he used the other to attack. Spike turned, pulling back.

"Of course, sand turns into glass when heated" he realized. "So..."

And Spike breathed deep and released a torrent of flames, creating a line of fire in front of Chief Strongpaw.

"You don’t pass from here" Spike said, full of confidence.

That's when Chief Strongpaw hit hard on the floor with his snaded paw and a great wave of huge rose up.

"What the..." Spike started, alarmed, rushing to rise above that wave of sand.

It reached the fire and put it out easily.

"Of course, sand can also put out the fire" Spike said. "But how did he do that."

Having noticed that he made contact with the ground before invoking that wave of sand, he realized.

"I see, he must have used sand to cause soil erosion and thus create more sand" Spike said. "Damn it, I look like Twilight. Well, never mind, I just have to keep him busy until Blue and his guards arrive."

He went back to flying in Chief Strongpaw’s direction, but he attacked again with his sanded paw. Spike turned and placed himself at a safe distance and said:

"I'm going to try something different."

And, wagging his tail, he shot some of the spikes that had the tip of the tail, where new ones grew again. These spikes were in Chief Strongpaw’s direction that simply defended himself with his paw which absorbed the shock of the spikes and swallow them, much to Spike’s dismay.

"Don't worry, I’ll return them" Chief Strongpaw said to him.

And then he shot the spikes back against Spike. Fortunately, his scaly body protected him.

"Boy, it looks like nothing works against him" the dragon said.

"Your disgusting reptile…” Chief Strongpaw said, before he started to feel terrible headaches who made him give moans of pain.

"This is not good" Spike said, realizing that Chief Strongpaw was starting to give in even more to the One-Tail’s control.

He then saw Blue approaching with his guards.

"Finally, reinforcements" Spike said, more relieved.

"Spike!" Twilight’s voice called.

"Twilight!" Spike replied, while Twilight flew towards him. "What about Golden Paladin?"

"Mirror Coat is trying to release him" she replied. "Now the most important thing is to contain One-Tail until he shows up to seal him again."

"I did the best I could, but it looks like it will be quite difficult" Spike said.

Getting close to Chief Strongpaw, Blue said to his guards:

"Prepare to attack!"

"Yes, Sir!" everypony answered at the same time.

"You weaklings..." Chief Strongpaw said, still trying to resist the pain he was feeling. "Do you think you can beat me!"

And he advanced towards the guards with a lot of speed and then shook his paw, being able to sweep some of them right to the ground, getting out of combat. Before that, Blue created a blade of light on his horn and advanced against Chief Strongpaw. With one swing, he hit him in the shoulder, throwing him against the ground. All were impressed with it, with the guards cheering.

"Wow!" Spike exclaimed, impressed. "Good hit, Blue!"

Twilight smiled before her husband’s doing, but then she noticed Chief Strongpaw. Despite having been greatly struck by Blue’s blow, he started laughing, which made everypony turn to him. The Jinchuriki stood up, saying:

"Looks like I finally found somepony worth to crush."

He stood up and said:

"Now I want more power!"

And so, much to the amazement of everypony, sand began to cover his tail, becoming longer and thicker that was very similar to a tanuki one.

"It's One-Tail’s tail!" Twilight exclaimed. "Blue, look out!"

And Chief Strongpaw advanced towards Blue with even greater speed than before. The General of Balance tried to respond, but Chief Strongpaw was faster and Blue couldn't dodge. But, to his relief, Twilight created a protective barrier that protected him from Chief Strongpaw’s attack, who was thrown back by the force of the barrier.

"Thank you, Twily!" Blue thanked.

Twilight just smiled.

Chief Strongpaw turned to her and said to her:

"You dare stop my attack?! You will regret it!"

And he gave a great leap, heading to Twilight to attack her.

"No, Twilight!" Blue exclaimed.

But Spike put himself in front of her and, with all his forces, he unleashed a torrent of intense flames against him. Surprisingly, he simply went through the flames. It seemed that it had acquired a greater resistance Spike’s fire.

Twilight charged her horn and launched a strong magic beam that hit Chief Strongpaw heavily and pushed him against the ground, making him hit with a loud bang.

When the dust settled down, they saw that Chief Strongpaw was still standing. However, the sand that covered his foreleg just fell to the ground, as had happened to the sand that Spike turned into glass. However, this time, the sand just covered it again.

Taking advantage of that moment, several guards began to attack him with magic beams. Chief Strongpaw, not liking that, shook its tail and swept more guards. Blue dodged from the tail, creating again his sword of light, trying to strike him, but Chief Strongpaw gave a great leap backward to dodge.

"You are giving a good fight, but I see you are nothing without each other" Chief Strongpaw noted.

"What do you mean?" Blue asked.

"What I mean is that to beat me you need of a whole army and still you can't subdue me" Chief Strongpaw replied. "You are weak! You are nothing compared to me!"

"You're wrong" Twilight said approaching. "Maybe you're right when you say that individually we are weak, but, working together, we can be stronger. We can be strong to help you, Chief Strongpaw. Please, fight against Shukaku’s instinct. You're not like that, you are not a monster. You can do this, you just have to believe."

But once again, Chief Strongpaw’s head exploded in pain, when he tried to resist One-Tail.

"It's so hard..." he said.

"You can do it!" Twilight encouraged.

"I can't!" Chief Strongpaw exclaimed, while he felt more pain.

This time, his whole face was transformed, revealing a round tanuki face. And the sand began to cover his torso and the other foreleg again.

"You can't imagine how it is" Chief Strongpaw said. "You can't imagine what it's like to have this voice in your head telling us to do things we don't want to do."

And, with a shaking of arms, he fired sand shots to Blue and his guards.

"Watch out!" the General of Balance exclaimed to his guards.

In spite of everything they did to dodge in the best way they could, some were hit and were soon out of combat.

"Blue, we must attack all at once" Twilight said. "Concentrating our efforts in a single attack."

"Good idea, Twily" Blue said, turning then to the guards. "You heard what your princess said. Prepare yourselves."

"Yes, sir!" everypony exclaimed.

"It's useless!" Chief Strongpaw exclaimed.

And he breathed deep and then blew an intense gust of sand that began to misdirect everyone around. Before that, Twilight used his magic to create protective barriers around Blue and his guards.

"Now!" she exclaimed.

And everypony began to charge their horns with magic, while Spike was preparing to launch the maximum of flames he could.

"What?!" Chief Strongpaw asked, as everyone prepared to attack.

"NOW! " Twilight yelled.

And everyone fired at the same time. These attacks hit Chief Strongpaw with great impact, with the front attacks preparing the ground for the next ones. The Jinchuriki moaned when he was struck. In the end, he puffed, extremely tired.

"Did we do it?" Spike asked.

"I don't know, Spike” Twilight answered. "We have to wait and see."

Everypony observed if their simultaneous attack worked, alerted to any movement that Chief Strongpaw could do. The pony-panthers looked around and then said:

"I’m... so sorry. I think... I can't take it anymore."

And his eyes closed while he gave in to the sleep.

"What the..." Blue started.

"Don't tell me that..." Twilight said.

Suddenly, the sand covered Chief Strongpaw and it built up, built up and built up to have the normal size that a Tailed Beast would have and, from all that a sand, One-Tail appeared completely. He looked like a tanuki with the body made of sand with dark blue marks.

"I'M FINALLY FREE!" Shukaku yelled abruptly, while he let out a roar.

His appearance was not ignored by the light ponies, who were quite agitated at the sight of One-Tail. Star and his friends were at the gardens when they saw the Tailed Beast appearing.

"But what tha hay is that?" Jonagold asked.

"A monster made of sand?" Gunter asked.

Bramble, seeing Shukaku, recognized him immediately.

"Oh no…" he said.

"What is it, Bramble?" Star asked.

"Do ya know what is that thin’?" Jonagold asked.

"It is... the Sand Demon Tanuki" Bramble said. "The One-Tail."

"Are you saying that... is a Tailed Beast?" Star asked.

The young alicorn Prince was stunned, watching Shukaku. So that was one of the Tailed Beasts. In addition to Nine-tails, he never thought he would see another one. But then he remembered that all the Tailed Beasts had been sealed in Jinchuriki, therefore he concluded that the One-Tail’s should be around.

"Wait, can someone explain what's going on?" Jonagold asked.

"Yes, we are not getting anything" Gunter said. "After all, what is that thing?"

"One of the most dangerous creatures that exist in all Pony Reality" Bramble said. "It's one of the Tailed Beasts and believe me when I say that this means trouble for us."

Bramble was right. Despite having only one tail, that Tailed Beast could cause major damage to the Light Kingdom.

Star continued to look carefully to Shukaku and then managed to penetrate in his heart. It was dark, but the sand that covered the ground could sparkle. In the middle of all that, there was only one thing that drew his attention. It seemed like a cocoon made of sand, but it was not complete, as the victim who was caught in it still had the head and front hooves free. Star managed to recognize him. It was Chief Strongpaw in your pony form.

"It can't be..." Star said.

"What is it, Star?" Gunter asked.

Jonagold knew what was going on.

"Ya saw his heart, didn't ya?" he asked.

"What do you mean, Jona?" asked Gunter.

"It is Star’s talent” Jonagold explained. "He can see the others’ heart. That's how he was able to defeat Pandora. Star, say, what do you see?"

But Star did not reply, only saying:

"I have to go there."

"What?!" they friends asked.

"Star, you can't" Bramble said. "You know what a Tailed..."

"I can feel the Jinchuriki" Star said. "He needs help. After all, I'm just like him. I can't ignore that."

And, having said that, he took flight.

"But what was he talking about?" Gunter asked.

"Ah don't know" Jonagold replied.

Bramble was seeing Star getting away, amazed by how he was not afraid of facing a Tailed Beast to help somepony who needed his help.

In the throne room, Mirror Coat continued trying to release Golden Paladin.

"I'm almost there" Mirror Coat said, with his horn full with magic.

"Then you'd better hurry" Heartbeat suggested. "I can feel Chief Strongpaw finally gave in and One-Tail is in control."

And the cocoon that held Golden Paladin shone with Mirror Coat’s aura who said:

"Got it!"

The sand gradually turned into glass and shattered, releasing Golden Paladin, who breathed deeply.

"Good..." he said, panting. "I'm free."

"I never thought you’d put your guard down enough to be sealed" Mirror Coat said. "You're lucky that I know how to break One-Tail’s sealing magic."

"How are things?" Golden Paladin asked.

"Heartbeat just said One-Tail managed to get control over his Jinchuriki" Mirror Coat said.

"Damn it..." Golden Paladin said. "We have to stop him. I have to try to seal him again."

"I don't think that will be necessary" Heartbeat said.

"What do you mean?" Golden Paladin asked.

"I feel Star heading to where One-Tail is to stop him" Heartbeat said.

"What?!" Mirror Coat asked. "We have to stop him. If something happened to him…"

But Golden Paladin remained with his calm air and said:

"Calm down, Mirror Coat. I don't think we have anything to worry about."

"What do you mean?" Mirror Coat asked. "Prince Star Knight still not even started training to control Nine-Tails’s power. He doesn't stand a chance against One-Tail."

"But you're forgetting something" Golden Paladin said.

"The seal of the pony-panthers is still active" Heartbeat said. "If Chief Strongpaw awakes and regains control, then One-Tail will be sealed inside him again. And don't forget what is Star Knight’s talent."

"All that may be true" Mirror Coat said. "But the prince has not demonstrated that power since he prevented Pandora from using the power of her box."

"He's a Jinchuriki, just like Chief Strongpaw is and I once was" Heartbeat said. "Only a Jinchuriki understands another Jinchuriki and just a Jinchuriki will be able to reach Chief Strongpaw at the moment."

"But this is totally illogical" Mirror Coat said. "We can't trust in something as trivial as that."

"We trusted in other situations" Golden Paladin said. "Why not do it now?"

In the battle against Shukaku, things seemed to be going pretty bad, as the Tailed Beast was now controlling his Jinchuriki.

"If you're ready to die, let's do this!" Shukaku exclaimed.

And he inspired deeply and launched a wind that threw all those who were on the ground through the air. Twilight used her magic to catch everypony, allowing some to use the levitation spell to land on the ground, including Blue. Shukaku released more shots, but Twilight used his magic to block them all.

"You ponies and your magic!" Shukaku exclaimed. "It takes all the fun!"

Twilight realized that their situation would only get more complicated. It seemed that Shukaku was becoming increasingly angry and that was bad. But what they could do to stop him?

"Mom!" Star’s voice called.

That made Twilight turn and she saw Star flying in their direction.

"Star?" she asked. "What are you doing here?! Go back to the castle!"

"No, mom, I can help!" Star said, arriving at the edge of Twilight. "You know I can!"

"But, Star, you're..." Twilight started.

"I'm not just a kid" Star said. "I'm the Jinchuriki of the Nine-tails and also prince of the Light Kingdom. I have the right to protect my kingdom."

"Star, that's not what I'm talking about" Twilight said. "You are my son and I can't let you put your life at risk."

Star was going to say something, but he was interrupted when Golden’s voice echoed in his head saying:

"Please, Your Highness, trust in your son."

Those words had been said to Twilight, who also could hear the General of Peace’s voice.

"Golden?" she said. "Are you free?"

"Yes, Mirror Coat freed me from the sealing spell and now he's using his magic to allow me to communicate with you telepathically" Golden Paladin said, who was kneeling in front of Mirror Coat that had a hoof on his forehead with his horn surrounded by his aura. "Now, the most important thing is to concentrate on defeating One-Tail and Prince Star Knight can do that."

"How so?" Twilight asked.

"Remember what your son’s power, princess" Golden Paladin recalled. "With that, we can get in One-Tail’s subconscious and allow Chief Strongpaw to take over again."

"But..." Twilight started.

"Golden Paladin is right, Twily" Blue’s mental voice said, who had joined in thanks to Mirror Coat.

"Blue…" Twilight said.

"We are in a very complicated situation" Blue said. "Star may be our only chance to stop this Tailed Beast before he causes innocent victims."

"Father..." Star said, happy to know that his father supported him.

Twilight turned to Star who told her:

"Mother, please, I can do it. Trust me."

Despite her maternal instincts were trying to stop her to allow it, she trusted Star and wanted his son to know that. She smiled and said:

"Very well, Star, you're good to go."

"Thank you, mom!" he exclaimed, hugging Twilight.

"Do whatever you want" Twilight said. "But promise me you won't hurt yourself."

"Don't worry" Star said, finishing his hug.

He then turned to Shukaku and, naturally, he managed to gain access to his power. When he found himself, he was again at One-Tail’s subconscious, being before Chief Strongpaw. Star approached him and called:

"Chief Strongpaw| Please, you've got to wake up!"

He then opened his eyes and asked weakly:

"Who is calling me?"

"It's me" Star said. "You probably don't know who I am, but..."

"You..." Chief Strongpaw said, seeing Star. "You are Princess Twilight and Prince Blue Sword’s son.”

"You know who I am?" Star asked.

"Yes, I know" Chief Strongpaw replied. "I've heard so much about you, especially about the plan that the Lord of Order has for you."

"You're talking about..." Star started, realizing Chief Strongpaw was talking about Nine-Tails.

"What are you doing here?" the leader of the pony-panthers asked. "How did you get in?"

"Through my gift" Star said. "I came to help you to control One-Tail."

That made Chief Strongpaw give a laugh and then say:

"You know, it's funny taking account my current situation. After all, I spent decades without sleep just to keep the seal that held Shukaku inside me. As long as I can remember, I'm his Jinchuriki and I tolerated his mocking and threats. And now, look at me, I'm his prisoner and all because of that bogeypony."

"You can't give up" Star said. "You can still get around the situation. The only thing you have to do is wake up."

"I envy your optimism, little prince" Chief Strongpaw said. "By the time I start to sleep and Shukaku controls me completely, just an external force can wake me up. But with me inside of him…"

"I understand" Star said. "I already met my Tailed Beast and also experienced the feeling that is having them influencing us, but we, Jinchuriki, also have the control. We can resist them, we just have to want to."

Chief Strongpaw heard Star’s words which were spoken with a determination that really impressed him. That colt had the qualities that his parents had. After hearing what he said, the leader of the pony-panthers felt that maybe he could do what he was asking.

All of a sudden, the ground started shaking.

"Oh no…" Chief Strongpaw said.

"What's the matter?" Star asked.

"You've got to get out of here, my boy!" Chief Strongpaw exclaimed.

And a torrent of sand rose up and attacked Star, securing him. The young prince tried to free himself, but the sand was heavy. And from the sand that covered the floor, a bunch of sand appeared and one of Shukako’s eyes appeared in it.

"But what do we have here?" he asked. "A little insect dared to get inside of me?"

"Release him, Shukaku!" Chief Strongpaw exclaimed.

"I see you still have the strength to give orders, Strongpaw" Shukako said. "But I don't have to obey. At least, not now."

He then observed Star and then said:

"This aura of yours... It’s Nine-Tails’. Don't tell me you're his Jinchuriki."

"So what if I am?" Star asked gruffly.

"Don't you dare to talk to me like that!" Shukaku exclaimed. "I'm already done with your dear fox friend’s arrogance, I will not allow you belittle me, too."

"He's not my friend" Star replied.

"I don't care" Shukaku said. "You are his Jinchuriki. So I will have the pleasure to destroy you and humiliate that stinky fox. He always thought he was better than me just because he has nine tails. I'm going to prove him otherwise."

Chief Strongpaw couldn't let Shukaku do what he wanted. Star Knight was right, he had to take control. He started trying to get out of the cocoon that arrested him. Realizing this, Shukaku turned to him and said:

"Stronpaw, why don't you quit?" Shukaku asked. "You know very well that you're not going to beat me."

"That's what you think!" Strongpaw exclaimed, giving everything he had.

And it was then that he began to step out of the cocoon that held him.

"What?!" Shukaku asked, without wanting to believe. "Impossible!"

"I'm not going to let you to take your way" Chief Strongpaw said, continuing to step out of the cocoon. "All my life, I had to take your taunting and threats. I'm not going to give up now."

Star smiled, seeing that Chief Strongpaw had decided to react. He then managed to free himself from the sand cocoon and, as soon as he did that, he took his pony-panther form.

"Now, I will get out of here, you disgusting tanuki!" Chief Strongpaw exclaimed.

And he advanced against the mound of sand and, using his strength, began to destroy it. After doing so, the sand that held Star released him.

"Great!" Star acclaimed. "You did it, Chief Strongpaw."

"All because of you, Prince Star Knight" Chief Strongpaw said. "Now, I think I can give you a hoof to wake me up."

"How?" Star asked.

After hearing Chief Strongpaw’s plan, Star disabled his power and returned to himself.

"I know how to fight One-Tail" Star said.

"How?" Twilight asked.

"I'm going to have a little help from Chief Strongpaw" Star replied. "However, I'm going to have to get close. Mom, will you and uncle Spike give me back?"

"Wait, you want to get near of that thing?" Spike asked.

"Don't worry, we're on it" Twilight said, decided to trust in his son.

Spike rolled his eyes, realizing he would have no choice but to proceed with Star’s plan.

"Yes, I think so" he replied. "Just say when to move."

Star observed Shukaku carefully, looking for any sign of Chief Strongpaw. Then, at the top of the Tailed Beast’s head appeared the front half of Chief Strongpaw’s sleeping body.

"Oh no!" Shukaku exclaimed, realizing what was happening.

"Now!" Star said.

And, having said this, he started flying quickly in the direction of Shukaku. Seeing him heading toward him, Shukaku realized his intention and exclaimed:

"I'm not letting you do it!"

Opening his mouth, he fired several sand shots. Seeing that, Star worried if he could go through all that, but his mother managed to use his magic to block them all, while Spike was using his fire. Protected from Shukaku’s shooting, Star took advantage of this to get closer.

Seeing him getting dangerously close, Shukaku raised one of his arms to try to hit on Star, but, suddenly, Blue teleported into the air at the height of his shoulder and, using his sword of light, he pierced the Tailed Beast’s arm that fell to the ground, becoming then regular sand.

Star continued to fly, addressing to Chief Strongpaw’s sleeping body, remembering what he told him to do.

Moments before ...

"I'm going to use my strength and my will to make body appear on Shukaku’s" Chief Strongpaw said. "All you have to do is wake me up. No matter how you do it, you can use the force, but do it."

The present...

That was the moment. Star was going to use everything he had to awake Chief Strongpaw. Giving a final sprint with his wings, the young prince arrived to Chief Strongpaw’s body and lift the hoof, gave him a strong punch.

"I've got it!" he exclaimed.

With that punch, Chief Strongpaw's eyes opened, which meant that he had awaken and, with this, he regained control over Shukaku. Feeling himself being dominated by the will of his Jinchuriki, Shukaku exclaimed:

"Wait! I barely got here!"

And his eyes lost their glow, meaning that he had been completely dominated. Star pulled away, while Chief Strongpaw was surrounded by sand, starting to absorb it into himself. It didn’t long until he gets back to normal size, with his bag appearing, formed by some of the sand that was used to create Shukaku’s body. Twilight, Star and Spike landed and the first approached Chief Strongpaw, while Blue and their guards gathered around.

"Are you okay, Chief Strongpaw?" Twilight asked.

A little out of breath, he said:

"I apologize for all the work that I gave you, Princess Twilight."

"It's okay, it's not your fault" she replied. "Fortunately, everything was solved."

"Yes, and thanks to him" Strongpaw Chief said, looking for Star. "You have here a great son."

"Yes" Twilight said, looking to Star with a smile. "I know."

Star returned the smile to his mother and then, when he found himself, he was being acclaimed by the guards. Blue, placing himself next to Twilight, watched his son be hailed with a smile.

When the other light ponies got to know what happened, they also began cheering Star. For the first time, Star wasn't feeling rejected by his own people, but respected, something he had always wanted.

Later, when the sun was setting, Chief Strongpaw and his pony-panthers were ready to return to the Golden Desert. At the foyer of the castle, they were saying goodbye to Twilight and Blue.

"I am so sorry for the inconvenience I caused, Your Highnesses" Chief Strongpaw said, while he and his comrades bowed.

"Nonsense, Chief Strongpaw" Twilight said. "What happened was not your fault."

"If there's anyone to blame, so it’s the Lord of Chaos and Oogie Boogie" Blue said. "After all, they planned this whole thing."

"Besides, I think, in the end, things got a lot better" Twilight said.

"I see..." Chief Strongpaw said, remembering the light ponies’ reaction of ponies light in knowing that Star Knight saved them. “It seems that the young Prince is finally getting the recognition he deserves."

There was a pause and then Chief Strongpaw continued:

"I'm glad that some good has emerged in the middle of all that. But now it's time to get back to our oasis. However, we're sure that our friendship is stronger than before."

"Thank you, Strongpaw" Twilight thanked, while she and Blue bowed their heads respectfully.

And Chief Strongpaw and his companions, after making a bow to the rulers of the Light Kingdom, headed to the exit of the castle.

In the Star's bedroom, he told Jonagold and Gunter the truth about being a Jinchuriki.

"So does that means you have a monster inside of you?" Gunter asked.

"And it was yer folks who put him there?" Jonagold asked.

"It was the Lord of Order that ordered that" Star Knight said. "When I got to know that, I was pretty upset with my parents, but Heartbeat helped me to realize that they had no other chance and that they loved me so much."

"I see..." Jonagold said, turning then to Bramble. "And you knew about this?"

"Just by chance" he said. "The inhabitants of the Enchanted Forest know about the Tailed Beasts and, after the attack of the chimera, I managed to realize that Star was a Jinchuriki. But I didn't say anything because I know what the Jinchuriki suffer because they have monsters inside of them."

"That's why tha light pony..." Jonagold realized. " They are idiots. How can they think you can be a danger?"

"Well, Heartbeat was the Nine-Tails’ Jinchuriki once and she is not any longer because she couldn't contain him" Star said. "I think they always feared that the same could happen to me. But I won't let that happen. Golden Paladin is helping me to control the Nine-Tails’ power and I'm going to get it."

"That's the spirit, Star" Gunter said. "And we will be here for you."

"Yes, we're yer friends" Jonagold said.

"Friends to the end" Bramble added.

That made Star smile and say:

"Thanks, guys... for everything."

The Fallen Griffon's Rebirth

The Lord of Chaos watched, sitting on his throne, the battle against Shukaku and he saw how Star Knight managed to defeat the Tailed Beast. It seemed that the young prince was getting more and more skilled with his gift and his courage was increasing.

That worried him a lot, since Star could still become quite troublesome when it was time to take Nine-tails. Although the chances of him controlling the Nine-Tailed Fox’s power were low enough, that brat has proven be capable of defying the odds.

"How can I fight somepony who is constantly evolving?" the Lord of Chaos asked to himself, thoughtfully. "Moreover, given the number of Tailed Beasts that exist, I'm afraid my current group of villains isn't strong enough, especially since Pandora resigned my darkness."

He thought for a few seconds, when one of his mirrors began to shine, meaning that some of his villains were trying to communicate with him. Making a gesture, the mirror approached and Chyrsalis’ image appeared.

"What is it, Chrysalis?" the Lord of Chaos asked. "I'm busy thinking about the next step in my big plan. This better be good."

"Believe me, my lord" Chrysalis replied respectfully. "When I tell you what I have to tell, you will be very pleased."

"Okay, so, go ahead" the Lord of Chaos said. "I hope it's not a waste of time."

"It is with great pleasure, my lord, that I announce that my mutants are ready" Chrysalis said, making a bow. "And I'm proud to say they are the strongest Changelings that I ever raised."

"I see..." the Lord of Chaos said. “This will greatly enhance our power in the Pony World and for my great plan. Good job, Chrysalis. I see your little project was finally completed after decades."

"Despite the interference of that captain of the Royal Guard, I guarantee that the results are even better than we expected" Chrysalis secured.

"I'm glad to hear that" the Lord of Chaos said. "You just brightened my day, my dear."

Chrysalis made a bow and her image disappeared.

"At least, something goes well" the Lord of Chaos said. "Although, it would be nice to be able to test the power of these new Changelings. I know, I will recruit more villains. What villains can I recruit? Most of them are still trapped in Tartarus and I'm not going to risk bringing more villains out of this reality."

Turning to the mirror, he began checking where he could find villains that could help. Then the image of the petrified Arimaspi emerged. After years petrified, his body of black stone had been surrounded by ivies and moss.

"Is it worth bringing Arimaspi back?" the Lord of Chaos asked to himself. "After all, he spent centuries disappointing me. Wait, if I remember correctly, he had the help of a young griffon with great potential. It's a shame that he's confined to a cell in Griffonstone. But that can be resolved. Rothbart!"

And Rothbart appeared in front of his master.

"Did you call me, my lord?" he asked.

"I have a mission for you" the Lord of Chaos. "An easy one, but, if successful, can increase our strength."

"What is it?" Rothbart asked.

"Do you remember Arimaspi?" the Lord of Chaos asked. "He tried for centuries to obtain the Idol of Boreas and almost got it a few years ago."

"Yes, I heard about him" Rothbart replied. "I think Prince Shining Armor was involved. Arimaspi’s mission failed and you removed the darkness of his star seed. Don't tell me you want to bring him back. I've always found him to be annoying."

"I understand the logic behind your conclusion" the Lord of Chaos said. "But no. I'm thinking about his little helper: the former captain of the Griffon Guard, Ulysses."

"But isn’t he in jail?" Rothbart asked.

"In jail and full of hatred for who drove him away from the power he wanted" the Lord of Chaos replied. "Your job will be releasing him."

"As you wish, master” Rothbart answered, making a bow.

When he prepared to leave, the Lord of Chaos said:

"One more thing. Even though he's a good candidate, I have to check if he has what it takes. After all, I'm developing a plan that surpasses all others. I have to know what he's capable of."

"So what are you thinking?" Rothbart asked.

After hearing what the Lord of Chaos wanted, Rothbart went to Griffonstone. For his trouble, Medusa decided to accompany him.

"You know, I've never been in Griffonstone" Medusa said, with the hood of her cloak hiding her snakes, while she and Rothbart walked. "It would be nice to be able to add its rulers to my beautiful collection."

"Our only objective is to free the one our master wishes to add to our group in plan to resurrect Ten-Tails" Rothbart reminded. "We don't have time to increase your honey collection. By the way, this mission was given only to me. What are you doing walking behind me?"

"Come on, Rothbart, don't be so rude" Medusa said. "We are teammates and we should treat each other with respect."

"Yes, but look that messing in my personal mission is not showing respect" Rothbart replied.

They finally arrived at the mountain where Griffonstone was located.

"So this is where the proud griffons live" Medusa said. "They really do have their heads in the clouds."

"You stay here" Rothbart said, as invoked a cloak and put him on. "I'll go alone."

"And why can't I go?" Medusa asked.

"You’d delay me" Rothbart replied. "This mission requires description and given that I'm the only one who can transform into a creature resembling a griffon and that your eyes turn anything into stone, I'm going alone."

"You know, you can't have friends being antisocial" Medusa commented.

"Who said I want friends?" Rothbart asked.

And having said that, Rothbart turned into his mutant form, stretching his wings, and took flight in the direction of Griffonstone. When he got there, he landed. The kingdom, although it seems the same, seemed more refined and with more movement. Moving quickly and discreetly, Rothbart went through the kingdom, heading to the castle, located in the highest location.

Getting there, he noted in the position that every guard occupied. He saw that the space for maneuver was almost non-existent. The griffons knew very well how to build a fairly tight surveillance. However, he had something that they didn't have: magic. Using the properties of the cloak he was wearing, Rothbart managed to use the shadows to hide himself completely from the guards and thus he managed to get in.

Once inside the castle, Rothbart advanced through the corridors, looking for the dungeons. While he walked, she felt somepony approaching and hid in the shadows. Gael and Greta, both with crowns on their heads and the first wearing his armor, appeared.

"I got a postcard from my uncle" Greta said to Gael. "Now he's in Oldenmark."

"So he decided to switch the beaches of Las Pegasus by the cold climate of Oldenmark" Gael said. "He's really enjoying his retirement."

"Yes, he only complains of not having your dad around to cook for him" Greta said.

"Well, that can be arranged" Gael said. "I think my father didn't take some vacations for some time. Well, now that I think about it, he never took vacations."

"I believe that when we work with something we like, is quite tricky to get vacations" Greta said.

"Yes, you're right" Gael agreed.

And they moved away.

Rothbart came out of the shadows, pleased that his magic worked quite well. He continued his way, finding the one that would take him to the dungeons.

At the Dungeons of the Castle, doing push-ups on his cell was Ulysses. Despite the time he spent locked, Ulysses had certified that his body didn’t weaken, always keeping in mind his revenge. Thinking of all those who have contributed to his fall just gave him more motivation. And it wasn't just thoughts, but also the scar that Princess Greta did. That scar was the memory of the day of his fall.

Stopping with the push-ups, he went to the door of his cell and told to the guards that were out there:

"Hey, when will you give me something to eat?! I'm hungry!"

"Pity!" the voice of one of the guards said. "Here, you eat only when we give you food!"

"You bastards, you know who you're talking with?" Ulysses asked.

"Yes, with an idiot who thought he could control our race with a one-eyed monster" the other guard replied, laughing with his colleague.

Ulysses, mumbling, returned to the interior of the cell. What he would give to get out of that filthy hole.

It was then that he began to hear a fight out there. It seemed that the guards were fighting someone who shouldn't be there, which sharpened his curiosity. Ulysses approached to hear better, but then it stopped, with the fall of what should be two bodies. Steps proceeded to the entrance of his cell and Ulysses prepared to fight whoever was out there. The door opened of outburst, having been broken, and a hooded figure entered. It was Rothbart.

"Who are you?" Ulysses asked.

"Someone who, depending on your answer, you will be able to get you out of here" Rothbart replied, lowering his hood, revealing his owl face.

"You don't look like a regular griffon" Ulysses noted. "What are you?"

"A sorcerer who can take the form of an owl, although I still retain some of my pony attributes.

"So you're a pony. I don't need the help of a cheap pony to get out."

"So why haven’t you done that yet?" Rothbart asked.

But Ulysses did not respond to that question.

"That's what I thought" Rothbart said.

"What do you want from me?" Ulysses asked.

"I'm not who wants something from you" Rothbart replied. "But my master seems to be interested in your qualities."

"Master?" Ulysses repeated. "Who is this master you are talking about?"

"The same master that your former partner in crime served" Rothbart replied.

That made Ulysses realize.

"So you're Arimaspi’s friend" Ulysses said. "One more reason to finish you!"

And he advanced against Rothbart, raising one of his talons to attack, but Rothbart used one of his to stop the attack and then, using his magic, launched Ulysses around the room, causing him to hit hard against the wall.

"You're such an idiot" Rothbart said, approaching a few steps while Ulysses raised his head. "No wonder Arimaspi easily fooled you. But also, back then, you were just a pawn of a servant of the Lord of Chaos. Now, you have the opportunity to serve him without being through one of his servants. You can be a villain like me and many others."

"A villain?" Ulysses asked, rising up. "Lord of chaos? What are you talking about?"

"You must know that everything that exists is ruled by two entities" Rothbart told. "One of them creates, and the other destroys. Since always, they are in conflict. Right now, these two entities are in a war for the control of this reality. My master, the Lord of Chaos, the one who destroys, would like to give you the opportunity to serve him."

"And what's in it for me?" Ulysses asked.

"Aside from your freedom, maybe your revenge" Rothbart said. "Did I told you that one of the Lord of Chaos’ enemies are the rulers of the Crystal Empire, where one of them is called... Shining Armor?"

Hearing Shining Armor’s name, Ulysses’ anger increased.

"It seems that I've got your attention" Rothbart said.

"O accepted" Ulysses said, rising up. "I do everything to destroy those who put me in this cell."

"Perfect" Rothbart said. "However, there is a little detail you need to know."

"And what is it?" Ulysses asked.

"The Lord of Chaos want to know what you are capable of" Rothbart said. "If you get out expertly, so you can meet him."

And, having said that, Rothbart headed for the exit, saying:

"Good luck."

And, putting his hood, Rothbart ventured into the shadows once more to get out of Griffonstone.

Realizing the conditions, Ulysses headed to the exit. On the way out, he noticed the guards Rothbart defeated. Then, rushing, he went upstairs to get out of the dungeons and, getting to the top, he looked carefully to see if someone was coming. Seeing the empty hallway, he advanced. Using the wings to move rapidly, he soon crossed with a pair of guards.

"The prisoner!" one of them exclaimed. "He got away!"

The two guards tried to attack Ulysses, but he, whose physic had been developed while he was in prison, managed to subdue them. He wanted to finish them off, but, knowing it wasn't late for him to be surrounded by guards, he decided not to waste time, so I kept running. The first guard said, while standing up:

"I have to inform the king and the queen about this."

The fugitive griffon, using the knowledge he had of the castle, was able to take the fastest way to the exit. Given that there was a lot of guards watching the castle from the outside, he couldn't get out from the windows. Along the way, he found more guards, but he defeated them every time. He began to see the exit, but before he could reach it, Gael appeared in front of him.

"Going somewhere?" he asked.

"Well, look at that" Ulysses said. "You've grown a lot, Gael. I can't believe you were able to make a crown to settle in that big head of yours."

"Return to your cell, Ulysses" Gael said. "We don't want to force you."

Ulysses giggled and said:

"I want to see you trying, Gael. You know perfectly well that I've always been stronger than you and, during the time I spent in that cell, I didn't do nothing but strengthen my muscles. Do you think you can defeat me?"

And Gael smiled, asking:

"Who says I have to beat you?"

Suddenly a headache invaded Ulysses. It was unbearable. As the headache raged, his will began to be repressed. He knew that feeling. Someone was using the power of the Idol of Boreas. Turning, he saw Greta holding the idol.

"We don't need to do that when we have something that is able to stop you" Greta said.

"We promised not to use the idol, but we can't afford to have you free" Gael said.

Rothbart watched in the shadows how Ulysses was trying to not be controlled by Greta. Would his will be strong enough to resist the power able to control the griffon race? That's what the Lord of Chaos wanted to know. He knew that Gael and Greta would use it to stop Ulysses and, given that only those with an unwavering desire could overcome the power the idol had, this would be proof of his worthy.

Ulysses was still trying to resist, but it seemed that the power of the Idol of Boreas was too strong. He fell on his knees.

"Enough of this" Greta said. "Now go back to your cell."

Ulysses felt her body beginning to move on its own, like when Arimaspi controlled him. If he didn't do anything, he would return to the dark and filthy cell where I was and he would be humiliated again, not to mention he would be deprived of the revenge that had been promised to him. He would have to endure the fact that Gael and Greta were happy together, while he languished in the dungeons. All the hatred and anger he felt began to full him with forces and so he felt the influence of the Idol of Boreas getting weaker. He began to stand up and say:

"I don't want to... I don't want to go back there!"

And he liberated himself completely, to Gael and Greta’s astonishment.

"Impossible!" Greta exclaimed.

"Your..." Gael started.

And he launched himself to attack Ulysses, but he also attacked and soon pinned Gael against the floor.

"Gael!" Greta called.

"You're still weak compared with me, Gael" Ulysses said. "Now, I'll get my revenge, right here, right now! What if I started by giving you the same scar that your dear Queen afflicted me?"

And he raised his talon, ready to scratch Gael’s eye, but he was caught by someone who grabbed his talon. Ulysses looked and saw Rothbart.

"That's enough."

"Let me go" Ulysses said, setting his talon free. "What are you doing? I'm about to start my revenge!"

"You will have plenty of time for that" Rothbart replied. "You just got to prove yourself to the Lord of Chaos and you earned your freedom. Of course, if you want to go back to where you left, I can do it."

After all, Ulysses noticed that getting his avenge from Gael wouldn't be enough. He wanted everything he wanted to fulfill in the past and that was something he could do if he served the Lord of Chaos.

"All right, let's go" Ulysses said.

"Wise choice" Rothbart said.

And, having said that, Rothbart used his magic to teleport himself and Ulysses with black smoke. Greta approached Gael and asked him:

"Are you okay, Gael?"

"Yes, but I can't rest now" he said. "We have to capture Ulysses before he walks away. However, Greta, you have to tell our allies that Rothbart was involved in the escape."

"Okay" she said.

Medusa waited patiently when black smoke appeared and Rothbart and Ulysses appeared.

"Oh, so you're our new partner" Medusa said. "I have to say, for a griffon, you are quite attractive."

"I don't need praises from an insignificant pony" Ulysses replied coldly.

"I like your attitude" Medusa said, always smiling. "But you should know that I'm more than just a pony."

"We'd better stop talking" Rothbart said. "It seems that King Gael didn't give up trying to recapture our new colleague."

He pointed to the sky, and Gael and some griffons were approaching, flying.

"Ulysses!" he exclaimed. "You're not going anywhere!"

"What a bore!" Ulysses said. "I got him."

"That won't be necessary, Ulysses" Rothbart said. "It's time for you to learn some team work. Medusa, if I recall correctly, you wanted a royal griffon to your collection."

"Get a king to my collection is something that doesn't happen very often" Medusa said, lowering her hood and revealing her snakes. "It will be a pleasure."

Gael, seeing Medusa, recognized her and said to his guards, while covering his eyes:

"Don't look at her eyes!"

Although some of his guards listened in time, some did not and Medusa was able to petrify both of them, who fell to the ground, breaking into several pieces.

"Retreat!" Gael exclaimed.

And he and the other griffons retreated.

"Impressive" Ulysses said, seeing how Medusa had petrified the two griffons.

"Thank you, but this is not the best that I can do" Medusa said, hiding her snakes again.

"We're leaving" Rothbart said. "Our master is waiting to meet his new follower."

And so they disappeared, appearing in the Desolate Zone.

"What are we doing in this place infected with Changelings?" Ulysses asked to Rothbart and Medusa. "I thought we were going to see the Lord of Chaos."

"So this is our new colleague?" a voice asked.

Rothbart turned and faced Adagio, who had also just appear.

"He seems very impatient" she commented.

"Yes, and perfect to serve as a distraction to the idiots of the Order" Oogie Boogie said, appearing too.

"How dare you?" Ulysses asked. "I'm much more than just a distraction."

"So that means you're a snack" another voice said.

Ulysses turned and faced with Chrysalis, who had behind her what appeared to be three Changelings wearing hooded cloaks.

"Believe me, from what I see, you don't seem to be worthier than any other creature that serves as food to me" Chrysalis said, approaching.

"Come on, guys, be nice" Rothbart said. "He has already proved his value to our master."

"In fact, he did" another voice said.

And the Lord of Chaos appeared, making everyone, except Ulysses, bow before him.

"My Lord, as you requested, I brought your new soldier" Rothbart said.

The Lord of Chaos approached Ulysses.

"Kneel before your master."

Despite his proud, Ulysses had to recognize that the mere presence of the Lord of Chaos gave him the chills through all his body and that his look reminded him of all his worst nightmares. When he found himself, he was kneeling before him.

"Good" he said. "It seems that now you know who's calling the shots here. I must say, Ulysses, I was struck by how you managed to resist the power of the Idol of Boreas."

"Thank you, my lord…" Ulysses said.

"Now that I helped you escape from that cell, it's time for you to help me in a little experiment" the Lord of Chaos said.

"Experiment?" Ulysses repeated.

"Chrysalis created new types of Changelings that I hope they can help in my plan" the Lord of Chaos said. "I want to know their strength, but I also want to know what you're capable of too. So... you're going to fight them."

When Ulysses realized it, the villains formed a large circle around Ulysses and the three hooded Changelings who advanced. It was then that they dropped their cloths, revealing their appearance.

Ulysses was caught completely by surprise, because those Changelings were very different from those he had already seen. The lowest had a long curved shovel-like horn and with a carapace like the ones beetles had; another had long antennae and the third, despite being quite similar to the normal Changelings, it had a set of four longer wings, similar to those of dragonflies, and even a scorpion tail, in addition to larger and sharper fangs.

"See if you are able to face my enhanced Changelings" Chrysalis said.

"And I thought they couldn't get uglier" Ulysses commented. "Well, let's do it. See if you have a mop and a bucket because the ground is about to be full of Changeling guts."

The mutants hissed to Ulysses in a threatening way and then the Changeling with antennae and the Changeling with the scorpion tail began to go against him, while the Changeling with the carapace stayed behind. Ulysses also advanced, but, reaching the two Changelings, dodged their attacks and slipped past them, headed for the one behind. Through observation, Ulysses realized that he shouldn't be quite fast due to its carapace and therefore was less dangerous.

However, when he began to attack it with his talons, he realized the great feature that Changeling had was a pretty solid defense and a great resistance. But the most surprising feature was the horn which was used as a lever to lift Ulysses as if he was nothing. When he found himself, the griffon was thrown in the air quite easily.

It was then that the Changeling with the scorpion tail appeared next to him out of nowhere. With those wings of dragonfly, its speed was far superior to any Changeling that he had faced. It gave to Ulysses a strong punch that threw him against the ground with a loud bang. Ulysses looked to see the Changeling descending rapidly and preparing the sting of its tail. With great reflexes, Ulysses rolled and the Changeling’s spike stuck on the ground, holding it. Before that chance, Ulysses prepared to attack it.

However, he was not able to attack, because something hold him and Ulysses realized it was the antennae of the other Changeling, who had stretched it to restrict the griffon’s movements. With that opportunity, the Changeling with carapace started running towards him, preparing his horn.

"It seems that the rookie is done" Oogie Boogie said.

"Don't jump to conclusions, Oogie Boogie" Rothbart said. "The fight is not over yet."

When the Changeling with carapace was almost hitting Ulysses, the griffon gave a boost with the hind legs, which enabled him to take a leap that made the Changeling fail the attack and, at the same time, pulled the Changeling that arrested him, making it crash into the one with carapace. With that shock, the Changeling with antennae dropped him.

"What a surprise..." Adagio said, admired.

"It looks like our new colleague has hidden tricks" Medusa commented. "Your Changelings are having a hard time, Chrysalis."

The Changelings Queen didn't like the comment, but she didn't say anything because the fight was not yet over.

After having being released, Ulysses relaxed a little, but lowing the defense proved to be a bad decision, since the Changeling with the scorpion tail had released itself and tried to attack the griffon with its stinger. Fortunately, Ulysses saw it in time and dodge, with the two of them looking at each other intensely. When they prepared to attack each other, the Lord of Chaos said:

"That's enough!"

And everyone turned to him, with the two fallen Changelings fallen lifting.

"Congratulations, Ulysses, you just passed on my last test" the Lord of Chaos said. "You are officially one of my personal villains."

"Thank you, my lord" Ulysses said, making a bow.

"And as an incentive for you to do a good job, I will give you a gift" the Lord of Chaos.

And he raised his spear, pointing it to Ulysses, and released a darkness that enveloped the griffon for a while and then disappeared. Ulysses then felt a power passing through his body, with that power taking the form of electricity.

"Amazing!" he exclaimed, watching the electricity running through his body.

"You still have to learn to control it, but I believe that we are closer to our goal now" the Lord of Chaos said, turning then to Chrysalis. "As for you, Chrysalis, I'm impressed with your mutants. They came out pretty well."

"Thank you, my Lord" Chrysalis thanked, while she and the mutants made bow to the Lord of Chaos. "But, if I may, I want to introduce them properly. First, we have Crush."

She gestured to the Changeling with carapace.

"He may not be the brightest Changeling and his body isn't up for speed or infiltration, but he possesses a great strength and his body is able to withstand several blows."

Then, she pointed to the Changeling with antennae, saying:

"And her name is Obsidia."

"Wait, that’s a she?" Oogie Boogie asked.

That made Obsidia grunt to him what made him say:

"With that sensitivity, that's for sure."

"Obsidia is perfect for an infiltration mission, due to her high sensory acuity precision and navigation capability. Furthermore, she has antennae that allow her to hold her opponents."

Finally, she turned to the Changeling with dragonfly wings and scorpion tail.

"And this is Scorpio, the perfect combination of speed and lethality" Chrysalis said. "In spite of its constitution, his lightness is what makes him faster in conjunction with his wings that give him more speed and maneuverability in the air. Not to mention his scorpion tail that allows him to perform surprised attacks with great precision."

"I have to admit again that you did a good job raising them, Chrysalis" the Lord of Chaos said. "I can see that creating this mutations of yours was not a waste of time."

"I'm glad to hear that" Chrysalis said, while she and mutants bowed.

"It is good that my brother and his followers watch their backs" the Lord of Chaos said. "Because stop my big plan will not be an easy task now."

Author's Notes:

The Changeling mutants were inspired from this image: http://orig07.deviantart.net/fef6/f/2013/135/4/8/changelings_character_sheet_by_starbat-d604p7q.jpg

A Holiday in Ponyville

Author's Notes:

I just want to remind you that the main events relating to the fourth, fifth and sixth season don't happen in this saga.

After one more day of school, Star went to the place where he met with Golden Paladin for one more of his lessons.

"Hello, Golden" Star greeted, arriving. "What are we doing today?"

"Today we won’t do anything, young prince" he replied.

"Why?" Star asked.

"Because I decided to give you a small task that I think will require some time" Golden Paladin replied. "So while you're doing it, our lessons are suspended."

"Suspended?" Star repeated. "But I thought all of this was to help me control the Nine-Tails’ power and you underlined the importance of that."

"Relax" Golden Paladin said. "The task that I’ll give require some… technique. As you know, unicorns use an active form magic, but each one has its own special kind of magic. My siblings and I are a good example of that, not to mention alicorns like you. I want you to develop your own specialty."

"You mean like my eyes?" Star asked, referring to its power to see inside of ponies.

"Your gift can help you distinguish evil, but not all villains that you will face will be so easy to reform as it was with Pandora" Golden Paladin said. "Some of them are truly evil, without any good in them. Therefore, you have to learn something new."

"Are you saying I have to create my own spell? But I'm just a colt."

"But your knowledge in magic is great and you have a lot of potential. I believe that if you use your imagination, you can think of something. Furthermore, without these lessons, you will have more time to concentrate on your studies and your parents will be more satisfied."

That made Star drop a laugh, that didn't take long. Despite the things Golden Paladin had said, Star was a little nervous about inventing his own spell. He didn't know if he would be able to do it.

With the suspension of Golden’s classes, Star found himself with more time to be with his friends who were happy to be able to do things together at last. Also, with the extra time, Star could focus more on studies, although he did not stop trying to get any idea for a new spell. However, the task proved to be quite complicated, because it was hard to think of something no one had thought of or done.

But that changed during the last class of Introduction to Practical Magic before the winter holidays. Professor Knotgrass said to her unicorn students:

"Since today is our last day before your holidays, I decided to show you what we're going to practice for when the holidays are over."

"What is it, professor?" Star asked.

"Something that will require a certain control on your part in your own magic" Knotgrass explained. "But it's better to show than explain."

And so, she grabbed her wand and waved it. Then, to everypony's astonishment, a trail of magical aura appeared from the movements Knotgrass was doing with the wand. Then, using the wand, she began to control the movements of the aura to the great amazement of everypony.

"How can you do that, professor?" the student next to Star asked.

"It's quite simple, really" she replied, while manipulating the aura. "I just leave my magic flow through my wand, in your case your horns, and release it. Of course, the hardest part is to contain it and manipulate it. This is the basis of all magical manipulation, so I hope that, after your holidays, you will work hard enough because a lot of work awaits you."

"Yes" everypony replied.

Star observed carefully how Knotgrass handled the magic trail. He was fascinated by the way the magic trail moved. Then he found himself imagining it spinning on one point and with great density. Finally, he discovered what Golden Paladin want him to do. The question was whether he could do something like that.

After class, Star left the class and met with Heartbeat that was passing by.

"Heartbeat" he called her.

She turned to him and asked:

"What is it, Star?"

"Can you deliver a message to Golden?" Star asked.

"Of course" she replied. "What do you want me to tell him."

"Tell him that I think I did what he asked me to do and that we can restart our lessons" Star said.

"Very well, I'll tell him" Heartbeat said. "Wait here, I’ll be back in a minute."

And, having said that, Heartbeat got away with her speed and, after about a minute, she returned and said:

"I already told Goldy and he said he will be waiting for you in the same place at the same time."

"Thank you, Heartbeat" Star thanked.

So, when the time came, Star headed to the place where he had lessons with Golden Paladin and, upon his arrival, he found him waiting for him.

"Prince Star Knight, I see you were able to accomplish the task that I gave you" he said.

"You can say that" Star replied. "I don't have a fully formed idea, but I think I have outlined the basics."

And he explained to Golden Paladin what he thought during Knotgrass’ class. When he finished, Golden Paladin said, musing on the idea of the young prince.

"I see, concentrating your own magic to then use it in a single blow" Golden Paladin said. "It looks interesting and certainly can create an immense attack power."

"Do you think it will be possible to make something like that?" Star Knight asked.

"Just because it was never been done, it doesn't mean it's not possible" Golden Paladin replied. "This type of spell is typically used in spells of more advanced magical manipulation. But I think it's worth a try. And I can advise on the best method of training."

"Seriously?" he asked, drawing a smile on her face. "Thank You, Golden. What method should I use?"

"First, you need to master the technique of freeing the aura and control it" Golden Paladin explained. "Only then we can think about the next step."

"Okay, I can do that" said Star. "Since we're here, I can use the time we would normally use for our usual training to begin."

Star Knight began to train, carrying his horn with magic and trying to release the aura as Knotgrass made with hers. But the task proved to be more challenging than it seemed. But when Star began to free his aura, the most difficult task was to control it. Star was only able to accomplish that task in the last lesson with Golden before the winter holidays.

"You're doing pretty good, young prince" Golden Paladin congratulated, while he saw Star controlling his aura. "I think we can move on to the next step."

"Are you talking about concentrating it and rotating it?" Star asked.

"Let's focus now on what I think will be easier" Golden Paladin said. "The rotation. Now you can control your aura, you can rotate it at will. When you create a rotation strong enough, I think you'll be able to concentrate on accumulating energy."

"And how do I do that?"

"Try to use something with an elastic surface, but containing within some liquid. If you use the rotation of your aura to circulate the liquid."

"I can create enough pressure to blow the surface like a water balloon" Star concluded.

"I see you've outlined your training for the holidays" Golden noted. "Well, therefore, I will let you focus on your own practice. I hope you have success, young Prince."

And, having said that, Golden Paladin disappeared. Star then realized he still had plenty of work to do. He had been struggling to learn something that his colleagues had not yet mastered only to perform his own spell and the task was rather cumbersome and still wasn't completely dominated. Now, he would have to move on to something more complicated. But he would not give up.

The next day, the students were preparing to return to their respective homes to spend the winter holidays.

"So, how will you spend your holidays?" Star asked to his three friends, while they waited for their respective rides.

"Well, ya already know how will be mine" Jonagold said. "Mah family joins all together tah celebrate the Heart’s Warming Eve."

"And I think we can celebrate together" Star said. "I got a letter from my mother saying that we were going to spend the Heart’s Warming Eve in Ponyville."

"Cool!" Jonagold exclaimed. "It has been some time that ya don’t go tah Ponyville."

"And my mother said you could come with me to the Light Kingdom and then come back with us to Ponyville" Star said. "She already talked to your parents."

"Griffons do not celebrate the Heart’s Warming Eve, but we usually celebrate at this time around" Gunter said.

"Well, we also celebrate the longest night" Bramble said. "That's when the horns of the grown deers fall and we make a celebration, while we gather the horns to then turn them into powder."

"It seems that each one of us is going to have different celebrations" Star noted. "But, anyway, I can't wait for the end of the holidays to meet you again."

He extended his hull and Jonagold and Bramble did the same, putting their hooves over Star’s, while Gunted placed his talon. After that, the carriage of the Light Kingdom appeared.

"It's time to go" Star said, while the carriage stopped.

"Wait for us, Prince Star Knight" a voice said.

And Melody and Purple Smoke appeared. It had been the General of Music to talk.

"We will return to the Light Kingdom with you" Purple Smoke said.

"What about Heartbeat?" Star asked.

"You know her" Melody said. "She does what she wants. Probably she’s already there."

"Ok" Star said, turning then to Gunter and Bramble. "See you after the holidays, guys."

"Yes, have a good holiday" Jonagold wished.

"You too" Gunter said.

"Bye" Bramble said.

The two friends and the two Generals entered in the carriage that started riding as soon as their passengers shut the door. After crossing the border between the Enchanted Forest and the Pony World, they were quick to reach the Light Kingdom, where Twilight, Blue and the twins were already waiting. Spike would also go with them, along with his brothers, who, like him, had wings and bigger spikes and horns. It wasn't long before the royal family board the Light Express, letting the Generals taking care of the kingdom. Spike and his brothers, how could get a little uncomfortable in the train, followed them by fly.

Finally, they arrived at the train station of Ponyville, where, waiting for them, was Cherry Blossom, who carried a baby filly in a baby changer. This filly was Jonagold’s little sister, Apple Flower, who had a year and a half. She was a baby unicorn who had her mother's coat, Applejack’s mane and her father's eyes.

The train doors opened and Jonagold was the first to leave, going to hug his mother.

"Ma! Ah missed ya so much."

“Me too, my dear" Cherry answered, hugging his son. "And your baby sister too."

"Jona!" Apple Flower exclaimed, seeing her older brother.

"Hello, Flo" Jonagold said affectionately to his sister.

"I hope you're doing well at the academy" Cherry Blossom said.

"Of course Ah am, ma" Jonagold said.

Star, his parents and sisters also came out of the train.

"Cherry!" Twilight exclaimed, heading to her old friend.

"Twilight!" Cherry exclaimed, going to hug Twilight. “Thank you for bringing Jona."

"It was a pleasure, Cherry" Twilight said. "After all, he is my son’s best friend and, since we were coming here to spend the Heart’s Warming Eve, we just joined the business with pleasure."

"Wow!" Midnight exclaimed, looking around. "Ponyville is so beautiful during the winter!"

"Yes!" Sunny agreed. "It's all so different from the Light Kingdom."

"This is because the magic of our kingdom, just like in the Crystal Empire, prevents snow from entering" Star explained to his sisters.

"That’s true" Twilight said. "And it's all because of Windigos, who are servants of the Lord of Chaos. They freeze everything around when there is disharmony."

"I'm glad there's none here" Sunny said.

"Yes, things would not be anything beautiful" Midnight agreed.

They heard wings and Spike arrived with his brothers. He was the first to land and said, looking around.

"It feels so good to be in Ponyville again."

His brothers also landed and Flambeau said:

"Wow, so this is where you lived before you go to the Light Kingdom, big bro. Not bad."

"It seems cozy" Nitelite commented.

"Yes, the houses are quite nice" Smokewing said.

"Although I prefer the rocky environment of our island" Hardscale said. "Don't you agree with me, Toothy?"

The youngest dragon, who was always quiet, waved.

"Come on, bros, let's honor Ponyville with one of our amazing songs" Flambeau said. "And the one, and the two, and the…

But before they could start singing, Spike said:

"Maybe it's better to keep your voices to the chanting of the Heart’s Warming Eve. In addition, I do not believe that here there is an audience worthy of your performance."

"You're right, big brother" Flambeau said, while the others waved. "We must ensure that everypony can hear us."

"That and the fact that they wouldn't shut up if I let them sing now" Spike whispered to Twilight, who giggled.

"So, where’s Big Mac?" Blue asked to Cherry. "He didn't come."

"He had to get to work on the farm" Cherry replied. "There is a lot of snow blocking the way to the farm."

"Maybe Ah can lend a hoof" Jonagold said. "Well, Ah have tah go. Bye, Star."

"Goodbye, Jona" Star replied.

And Jonagold, Cherry and Apple Flower moved away.

"And me and my brothers will accommodate ourselves in the caves near here" Spike said. "I don't think there's room enough for all of us in the library. Come, brothers."

The six dragons took flight and moved away too.

Star and his family drove to the place that was once the home of his mother when she was still living in Ponyville: the Golden Oak Library. He barely remembered that place, because it's been a few years since he came to Ponyville, however it felt good to be back.

The family entered the library that was obscured. It was then that the light suddenly came on and they were faced with the library decorated with party decorations and with Twilight's friends and their respective husbands and children saying:

"SURPRISE! "

"I was expecting this" Twilight said. "Let me guess. It was Pinkie Pie’s idea."

"Okie-dokie-lokie!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, approaching and embracing Twilight. "As soon as I heard you were coming, I prepared everything as fast as I could. Besides, I wanted to teach little Winesap how to prepare a good party to a friend she doesn’t see for a long, long, long time."

And she pointed to her daughter who was with the other foals talking excitedly with the twins.

“Pinkie, we saw each other last week” Twilight said. “We even took a cup of tea and you taught my chef how to cook the perfect cupcake.”

“Hey, if there’s something that I don’t allow to be less than perfect so those are cupcakes are parties” Pinkie Pie replied. “And a good party can only be good with your friends helping you preparing it.”

"She even convinced me to help" Bushel said. "Even when I had to help Big Mac clear the roads."

"To me happened to me the same thing" Applejack said.

"Don't tell me anything" Thunder Night said. "She even convinced me to go out during the day."

"Well, we all know how Pinkie Pie is" Fluttershy said.

"Yes, she can convince everypony to do what she wants" Rarity said. "She even more persuasive than me.”

"And look that she is quite persuasive" Shadow Claw said, referring to his wife.

“Rainbow Dash didn't come?” Twilight asked, repairing in the absence of her friend, Soarin and Gust.

"Unfortunately they couldn't come" Cloud Chaser said. "Rainbow and Soarin have a show in Las Pegasus tomorrow."

"It's a shame" Twilight said. "I've not seen them in so long."

Star headed for one of the tables with food when he noticed somepony who was watching him from a far.

"Hello, Moonlight" he greeted her, smiling.

Seeing Star smiling at her, Moonlight blushed slightly. She approached and said, timidly:

"Hello... Star. How... are you?"

"I’m good" he replied. "Although a little exhausted from all the classes at the Academy."

"It must be pretty good study in the Enchanted Forest" Moonlight said. "My mother always wanted to go there, but she is always busy with her animals here. And I think that her work will only increase."

"What do you mean?" Star asked.

But before she could say anything, Thunder Night said to Twilight and Blue:

"And we also have wonderful news to give you, right, Fluttershy?"

"Well, yes" she said. "Everyone in Ponyville already knows, but I wanted to tell you when you got here."

"It must be something very important" Twilight said. "You're glowing."

It was then that Twilight realized.

"It can't be!" she exclaimed. "Are you..."

Fluttershy waved gently, while she smiled with one of her sweet smiles.

"Yes, I'm pregnant" she confirmed.

"Oh congratulations!" Twilight exclaimed, embracing her friend.

"Yes, it's excellent news" said Blue, bumping his hoof with Thunder Night’s. "Congratulations."

"Thank you" Thunder Night thanked. "We're pretty happy."

"Wow, you're going to be a big sister" Star said to Moonlight. "You must be very happy."

"Well, yes" she replied. "I always wanted a little brother or sister."

"You're going to like a lot of the experience" Star assured. "Younger siblings can be a headache sometimes, but it’s worth it."

"Thank you, Star” Moonlight thanked, blushing slightly.

"You're welcome" Star replied.

The young prince realized that was a good time to practice his new spell. He addressed to Pinkie Pie and asked her:

"I'm sorry, aunt Pinkie Pie, do you have some water balloon you can borrow me?"

"Of course I have!" she replied, taking her hoof to her mane and taking a water balloon. "I always have a water balloon, in case of a water balloon emergency. Wait, do you want to start a water balloon war. That would be a great idea!"

"No, I just need it for an experience that I'm doing" Star said.

"I see..." Pinkie Pie said, a little disappointed. "It's a shame, because a water balloon war would be a perfect way to liven up the party."

Star used his magic to get the water balloon.

"Thank you, aunt Pinkie Pie" he thanked.

Star turned to her mother and said:

"Mom, I'm going to my room. You don't mind, do you?"

Since his parents had him, they created extra rooms that would serve to him and Spike. However, now that Spike was too big for the library, his room now belonged to the twins.

"Of course not, dear" she replied. '' I understand that you must be tired. After all, we came straight to Ponyville after you arrived from the Enchanted Forest."

"Thanks, mom" Star thanked, giving him a kiss on the cheek.

And he went up the stairs, with Moonlight watching him, disappointed by not being able to spend more time with Star.

Star entered in his room of the library and, as soon as he found himself alone, prepared to train his spell. He lifted the water balloon he obtained from Pinkie Pie and focused. To this part of his training, he had to use the magical manipulation to make the water inside of the balloon spin in such a way that the resulting pressure would blow up the balloon.

Concentrating, he activated his magic, while holding the balloon in one of the hooves. He made his magic flow into the balloon, using the magical manipulation that he had learned to do the water inside the balloon spin. Star could feel the water spinning inside the balloon, but it wasn't enough to blow up the balloon. This continued for some time until Star feel tired of using his magic. He decided to end his training in that day and try again the next day.

During the days he spent in Ponyville, Star struggled to be able to blow up the water balloon, but that seemed to be a very laborious task. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't make the balloon blow up. He trained mostly in his room, although he trained in every chance he could when he was walking through the town in Jonagold’s company, who supported him during his training. Of course he had to protect the water balloon with a spell that protected it from the cold.

Sometimes, without them knowing, they were followed by Moonlight, who limited to observe Star by far. Although she didn't know the true nature of his training, Moonlight noticed Star’s effort and wished he could do it.

When the Heart’s Warming Eve arrived, everypony in the village were busy putting the decorations all over the village while singing holiday songs. Star helped his parents and sisters decorating the library, piling up the presents and putting their respective doll on the fireplace. After helping his parents, Star prepared to go to meet up with Jonagold at Sweet Apple Acres, where he, his parents and his sister spent the holiday. When he prepared to leave, Twilight reminded him:

"Star, don't forget to meet us at the theater this afternoon to watch the pageant."

"Sure, mom, I won't forget" he said, while he put his scarf and bonnet. "After all, the Apple will also watch it."

And he left, heading to Sweet Apple Acres, which was covered by snow, with the apple trees devoid of their leaves. Star and Jonagold sat against a tree, doing time until the time of the pageant. The young prince continued his training to blow up the water balloon.

"I can't believe that I'm not getting it" Star said, while the water span in the balloon. "This is frustrating!"

"I'm sure you're going to get it" Jonagold ensured. "I know you well enough, Star. You can master any spell."

"Yes, but this isn't any spell" Star said. "This is a new spell."

It was then that someone approached. It was Apple Bloom. Now a young grown mare, Apple Bloom replaced his big bow by a smaller one in front of the ear and another at the end of her braided mane, not counting with the one at the end of her tail. She also had a handkerchief around her neck.

"So you guys are here" she said. "It's time to go to the theater."

"We were just waiting to go, aunt Apple Bloom" Jonagold said, while he and Star, who had teleported his water balloon to his room, raised up.

"Well, then let's go" Apple Bloom said. "Sweetie Belle and Diamond Tiara will participate in the pageant. I'm glad Sweetie Belle struggled to make it to the Ponyville pageant, despite the success she's having in Manehatten."

Star followed the Apples to the Ponyville theatre, where he met with his family. In the way, he found Rainbow Dash, Soarin and their son Gus, as well as Scootaloo, whose wings had grown up enough to allow her to fly as a normal pegasus, despite she continued to prefer to use her scooter. The royal family of the Light Kingdom went to their place in one of the boxes. Spike and his brothers were in places further back.

"I can't wait to see Sweetie Belle acting" Spike said. "She is simply amazing."

"Oh, it's so hard to be in the audience when we could be performing on the stage" Flambeau said, while the others agreed.

"I understand that, Flambeau, but you six will see you will enjoy watching" Spike said. "Do you think I like not being on stage? I used to be the narrator. But you will see that you will be like."

The pageant about the Heart’s Warming started with Sweetie Belle acting as Clover, the Clever, and Diamond Tiara as Smart Cookie. Silver Spoon also participated as Chancellor Puddinghead. In the end, all those who attended applauded with energy.

After that, there was a party at the library, which extended to the outside. Everypony talked and laughed while they ate and drank. Star was walking through the party with Jonagold and Moonlight, while his parents talked with their friends of Ponyville, his sisters played with the other foals, Spike was with Sweetie Belle and the dragon’s brothers showed their skills as singers.

During the party, Star noticed Rarity’s cat, Opal, that was playing with a small ball. He saw her playing with a ball. Seeing her spinning the ball from one side to the other, he began to imagine the ball like a water balloon. He realized that this would make the water spin in all directions, which would inadvertently...

"I get it!" Star exclaimed.

"What, Star?" Jonagold asked.

"What did you get?" Moonlight asked.

"Sorry, guys, but I have to go do something" he said. "See you later."

And, having said this, he moved away, while his friends watched him confused.

Star headed to his room and, after entering, he made the water balloon he used to practice go to his hoof and began to use his magic to spin the water in it, as he had been doing, but, this time, he used the other hoof to make the magic spin the water into all directions. It was then that the balloon began to twitch dangerously and eventually blow up, releasing the water.

"Yes!" Star exclaimed, who couldn't be happier. "I did it!"

Finally the young prince had managed to end the first part of his training in the creation of a new spell.

Star Knight's New Spell

With the end of the winter break appraoching, the day Star and Jonagold had to return to the academy was coming.

In the second-to-last day of holiday, the royal family of the Light Kingdom boarded the Light Express along with Jonagold, who was invited by Star to sleep over in the castle before returning to the Enchanted Forest. When they arrived, the young Prince of the Light Kingdom tried to find Golden Paladin to talk about his feat of having broken the water balloon, but he wasn't in the kingdom. According to the other Generals, he and Heartbeat had gone on a mission given to them by the Lord of Order.

The next day, along with Melody and Purple Smoke, the two friends crossed the border between the Enchanted Forest and the Pony World. Upon entering in the Enchanted Forest, the two young colts gasped to find it covered by snow and with the trees without their leaves, as they were accustomed to see its sunny sky and hardwoods. When they arrived to the academy, the two generals headed to the it, while Star and Jonagold tried to find Bramble and Gunter.

"Have ya found them?" Jonagold asked Star.

"Not yet" he replied.

"Hey!" a voice called.

They turned and saw Gunter coming down from the air and landing in front of them.

"I'm glad that I found you" he said. "How were your holidays?"

"Good" Star and Jonagold answered.

"Mine too" Gunter told. "My great-uncle returned to Griffinstone and had told me about his journeys. I think my parents are tempted to take a little vacation too. But I can't blame them, after what happened before the winter break started."

"What happen’d?" Jonagold asked.

"Apparently, a prisoner who was already in the dungeons before my parents got married, escaped" Gunter told.

"To be imprisoned in the dungeons for so long it is because he must have done something very bad" Star noted.

"As far as I know, he was a former captain who tried to dethrone my great-uncle when he was still the regent king and steal the Idol of Boreas along with a monster who was an old enemy of my kind" Gunter said. "Apparently, your uncle, Star, helped stop them."

"My uncle Shining Armor?" Star asked.

"Thanks to his actions, the friendship between griffons and ponies was strengthened" continued Gunter.

"He never told me about that" Star said.

"But that griffon manag’d tah escape?" Jonagold asked. "And I thought that your safety was pretty tight."

"And it is" Gunter replied. "But he had some help from one of the villains of the Lord of Chaos."

That left his two friends, mainly Star, shocked.

"Seriously?!" they asked.

"Yes, I think his name is Rothbart" Gunter said.

"I've heard of him" Star said. "It's an earth pony who managed to acquire magic and that is proficient with self-transfiguration."

"But why would a villain of tha Lord of Chaos help that griffon escape?" Jonagold asked. "Ah don’t thinkit was because of the kindness of his heart. It's weird."

That was a good question.

"Hi, guys" Bramble’s shy voice greeted them, as the young deer joined the group. "Did you have good holidays?"

"Yes, we had" Jonagold answered. "Gunter was talkin’ ‘bout his jest now."

"How about you, Bramble?" Star asked.

"It went well" he replied. "We got a lot of antler powder for when spring start. The only problem was the snow. I think it snowed more this year in Thicket."

"It's not that bad" Jonagold commented, looking around. "We've seen places in Equestria that are completely buri’d on snow at this time of tha year."

"Believe me, there was a bigger snow layer a few days ago" Bramble ensured.

"Hey, why don't we put our stuff in our rooms and then we go for a walk at Leafgreen?" Star asked.

The other three agreed and so they put their things in their respective rooms and went to Leafgreen, getting amazed with what they found. The small village, being covered with snow, looked like a snow globe. To take refuge from the cold of the snow, the four friends headed to a small inn that was crowded with ponies and deers. When they entered, the deers who were there, including the maid, who was behind the counter, made a bow to Bramble.

"Wow, it seems ya can't go anywhere here without havin’ all of yer kingdom bowing" Jonagold commented.

"My father is not only the King of Thicket, but is also the main authority of the Enchanted Forest" Bramble said. "I think it causes others to be very reverent."

"I can relate with that" said Star. "My mom is the Princess of the Light Kingdom and the bearer of the original star seed. She is also quite revered wherever she goes and the same happens to me, even if I am a Jinchuriki."

Star and his friends sat at a table and asked an apple juice to each one of them and, while they were drinking, Jonagold looked over Star’s shoulder and then told him:

"Star, look."

The young alicorn turned and then saw him. Golden Paladin has just entered the inn and looking around. When the General of Peace found Star, he approached him and greeted:

"Hello, young colts."

"Hello, Golden" the colts greeted.

"You and Heartbeat have already returned from the mission that the Lord of Order gave you?" Star asked.

"Yes, we did" Golden Paladin replied. "Prince Star Knight, if you don't mind, I'd like to talk with you… in private."

Realizing that it had to do with his training, Star replied:

"Okay."

Turning to his friends, he said:

"I'll be right back, guys."

And Star got up and went with Golden Paladin to a secluded part of the inn and there the General said:

"Apparently, you completed the first part of your training."

"How do you know that?" Star asked, surprised.

"Believe me, young prince, I have several ways to get to know what I want" Golden Paladin replied. "Now, I wonder if you could do a demonstration."

Having said that, Golden Paladin invoked a water balloon that extended to Star. He then used his magic to get it and drive it to his hoof and made his magic start flowing within the balloon, starting to spin the water inside the balloon, and then used his other hoof to make the water spin in all directions until the balloon eventually popped. Acting quickly, Golden Paladin got the water with his magic and made it disappear.

"Impressive, Prince Star Knight" Golden Paladin said. "With one of the hooves, you spin the magic and with the other you apply it. Tell me, how did you think of something like that?"

"Well, the truth is I have to thank to aunt Rarity’s cat" Star said. “You see, at the Heart’s Warming Eve party at Golden Oak Library, I saw Opal playing with her ball, keeping knocking it back and forward, and I imagined if that ball was full of water and realized that the water would be moving back and forward too, in different directions. That’s when it came to me. My problema was that I was only making the water rotate, but only in one direction, but if it was to burst, I had to make the water rotate in a bunch of different directions until the balloon burst. When I figured that part out, the rest was easy.”

Golden Paladin sketched a smile, as it seemed that Star was advancing pretty well in his trainings.

“Very well, young prince, you have successfully completed the first step” the General of Peace said.

"So what do I do now?" Star asked.

"Maybe it's best we leave it for tomorrow" Golden Paladin said. "There's still things I need to do and you have to rest for the school day tomorrow."

"Okay…" Star replied, a little disappointed.

"Don't be like that, Prince Star Knight" Golden Paladin said. "You're doing pretty well. But we have to take it slowly. You don't want to rush things, otherwise the result may not be what you want."

And with these words, Golden Paladin headed for the exit of the inn and left. Then Star headed to the edge of his friends, following Golden Paladin’s advice.

The next day, the classes at the academy resumed. That day, Star Knight took lessons from Introduction to Practical Magic, where Professor Knotgrass began to explain how to do the magical manipulation. Although Star have already mastered the basics, he had to listen the class as if he don't know. The truth was even that bored him, but, even so, he could learn more about the subject more fully.

Before long, the time of his class with Golden Paladin arrived. Arriving at the place where they train, Star found Golden Paladin waiting for him.

"Prince Star Knight, I’m glad you're here" he said. "How did the return to school went after the holidays?"

"It was okay" Star replied. "So, Golden, you know what will be my next step to master this spell?"

"I think so" Golden Paladin answered. "Catch it."

And, using his magic, Golden Paladin launched a rubber ball Star caught with his own magic.

“A rubber ball?” Star asked.

“I want to see if you can pop that one” Golden Paladin said. “And let me tell you that is more complicated than a water balloon.”

Star turned to the rubber ball and started doing the same thing he did with the water balloon, however, when it came the time to blow, the ball despite having stretched a little, did not popped. The young alicorn realized that was really hard.

"I think you understand what will be the next step" Golden Paladin said. "Now that we have a rotation, the next step is force. That object is solid, there is no water inside and is far more difficult to rotate your magic in there."

“Yes, I can see that” Star agreed.

“Well, it’s up to you to figure that out” Golden Paladin said.

Star looked at the rubber ball. That step would be more complicated than the previous one, since it involved to focus a lot of energy. But he would not be intimidated. During the next few minutes, he tried to pop the rubber ball using the same technique, but trying to increase the intensity of his magic. However, the result was always the same. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't pop the rubber ball.

Then something weird started happening. Star's ability to control the flow of his own magic began to decrease, while fatigue was starting to invade his body. Even his hooves began shaking and minor burns appeared on them. When the tingling started to be too unbearable, Star dropped on his own hooves, leaving the rubber ball fall to the ground. He looked at his front hooves and saw them trembling and full of burns because he used them to transmit too much magic to the rubber ball. That was the moment he saw the burns healing quickly to keep a lighter shade and, finally, disappeared.

"Is it everything okay, Prince Star Knight?" Golden Paladin asked, approaching. "It seems you've already exhausted your energy for the day. Maybe it's for the best if we continued this tomorrow. And, please, try not to train without being in these classes. At this stage, we have to be very patient."

"Golden Paladin, can I ask you something?" Star asked. "You see, I had burns because of the training, but they simply healed just like that. How is that possible?"

Golden Paladin took a while to respond, but then he said:

"I think you know the answer to that, don’t you?"

Looking to one of his hooves, Star knew what Golden Paladin meant and then said:

"It’s Nine-tails."

"Those who have the Nine-Tails inside have an ability to regenerate themselves and recover faster than regular ponies" Golden Paladin said. "It was the same with Heartbeat, although they are rare occasions where she got hurt."

"Are all the Jinchuriki like this?" Star Knight asked.

"Not exactly" Golden Paladin replied. "Every Jinchuriki acquires a different capability from their respective Tailed Beasts. For example, Chief Strongpaw, being the One Tail’s Jinchūriki, can control sand. But I believe that, today, we will stay at here. After all, you're already quite tired because of the practice today and you still have school tomorrow."

And so Star returned to the Academy.

During the next few days, Star continued to train. Although the snow have been replaced by heavy rains, that didn't stop him, what forced Golden Paladin to create a barrier around the area where they were so the young prince could train.

After another failed attempts, Star began to feel the effects of the constant use of his magic through his hooves, feeling the trembling. Looking at his hooves, Star realized he needed more force to pop the rubber ball, as the force that he was using was not enough. But what if what he had was not enough?

Suddenly, a great eagerness to surpass himself invaded him. Star picked up the ball and started to apply the maximum of magic he could. While he was applying magic, he struggled to make it rotate as fast as he could. It seemed that all these efforts would end up tiring him faster, but Star continued even so, without showing any signs of wanting to give up.

Giving it all he had, the young alicorn was able to feel the surface of the ball to stretch out terribly in its entire surface, but, in the end, only one hole was opened which quickly emptied the ball. Realizing what he did, a smile appeared on Sta’s face because, after so many attempts,he managed to break the ball, although his purpose was to pop it.

“Well, well, it seems you have made progress” Golden Paladin observed, approaching.

“Yes, but I only made a tiny hole” Star said. “It seems bursting the ball requires more force than the one that I am already using.”

“Don’t worry with that” Golden Paladin said. “You have already come this far and, just for that, you should be happy.”

"If only I knew what I'm doing wrong" Star said. "I'm using all my power, but, even so, it's not enough."

Golden Paladin made a thoughtful air and then said:

"I think when you look at a blank page, it is quite difficult to focus on one point."

Hearing him say that, Star got an idea. He wondered if he wasn't able to do it because he wasn't concentrating properly its magic. Of course he was using a lot of magic, but that's not worth anything if he didn't focus it properly.

At the following trainings, Star already knew more or less what to do, but, even so, the onlt thing he could cause were holes in the rubber balls that Golden Paladin had brought. At one of those attempts, Star concentrated as hard as he could, looking for focus all the magic that he loosened on his hoof in a single point.

Finally, he did feel that he had been able to feel: the magic was spinning and heading to one place. It was then that he began to apply the magic on the ball to make it rotate inside and it simply burst after its surface had stretched horribly. However, the force that was used was such that pushed him back. Fortunately, Golden Paladin managed to stop him, using his strength.

The General, looking at Star’s burned hoof, realized the potential he had was still greater than what he had expected. Even without using the Nine-Tails’s power, he could release a huge amount of force able to throw him back and still burn his hoof more than he would expect.

Star, recovering, sketched a smile. He had managed to finalize that complicated step.

The young Prince returned to his room, where Bramble was lying on his bed reading a book. Seeing his friend getting in looking immensely tired, he said:

"It seems that the training was quite hard."

"Yes" Star replied, sitting behind his desk and bringing up a few books, his quill and ink. "The only thing I want to do now is finish the homework for Math and Science and Magic."

"Are you sure you want to do that today?" Bramble asked. "You're too tired. Besides, tomorrow is the weekend."

"Don't worry, Bramble. I just want to finish the work that I have pending so I can devote my time to training this weekend."

"You're serious, aren't you?"

"It has to be this way" Star said. "I need to develop this spell."

"I know that, but, Star, you need some rest" Bramble said.

The young alicorn sighed. He knew that Bramble was right and that he was truly worried about him.

"So I'm just doing the Math exercises" he said. "These are easy. It's better to do the Science and Magic work when I am well rested or I will risk to suffer a detention from Professor Alchemy."

Bramble smiled, knowing that Star wouldn't overwhelm himself like that.

The next day, Star made the homework for Professor Alchemy after breakfast and then headed to the training place, where Golden Paladin was waiting.

"Today you came later, young prince" Golden Paladin noted.

"Sorry, Golden, but I had to finish my homework before" Star said. "I would have done it yesterday, but Bramble convinced me to rest instead."

"It was a wise decision" Golden Paladin said. "After the training you had yesterday, resting was obligatory, especially taking into account that we may be entering the final stages of the training for your new spell."

"Yes, I am almost there" Star said. "So what do I need more?"

“Well, let me see” Golden Paladin said. “The first step was rotation and the second one was power. I think that now, in order to accomplish the spell that you envisioned, you’ll need to use all the other steps you already learned and maintain it.”

“You mean maintaining the rotation and the power?” Star asked.

“Precisely” disse Golden Paladin. “Applying the other steps, you will create a little typhoon that you’ll need to contain, otherwise… Well, you saw what happened yesterday after you finished the second step.”

"And how do I do that?" Star asked.

"With this" Golden Paladin replied, invoking a small balloon that was filled up to form a ball shape which occupied a hoof and throwing it to Star who got him with his magic.

"I get it" Star said. "This time, rather than trying to pop the balloon, you want me to do the opposite, right?"

Golden Paladin nodded and continued:

"Of course I have more balloons if your first attempt is not as expected."

And he invoked a sack where there were more balloons.

Star began training this ultimate step. Using the previous two ones, he began to concentrate the magic he would need and then applied it in the balloon, while made it rotate. However, when he tried to contain the small typhoon that he created, Star noticed right away that it was extremely difficult to do so, as the balloon popped and released all the magic that was inside.

Star looked at his hooves that were shaking after having tried to contain all that magic. It would take a great control over his power to be able to contain that little typhoon that existed inside the balloon. That step was on a completely different level from the other two. But Star’s determination led him to not want to give up and continued to pick up balloon after balloon to continue his training, although each attempt ended in failure.

This step was so complicated that it was taking time to Star to be able to master it, more than the other two. But he would not give up. He was close to master his new spell that would not only provide him with a greater ability to control Nine-Tails’ power, but also would serve as a way to defend himself from the villains of the Lord of Chaos.

After several days trying, Star still didn't make it. Having given up the balloons, Star started practicing in the surrounding trees, but still the result was the same. Spiral marks had been marked at the places of the trees that Star had hit, but the expected power level was still below of what was expected.

Having lost the breath after training, Star let himself fall on the floor to rest, while reflecting on what I could be doing wrong. It was obvious that the reason for not being to get it was because he couldn't contain the typhoon and, therefore, the result was not as potent as it should be, since the energy used cleared quickly. Keep the rotation during the containment was an easy thing to do, but containing the typhoon at its maximum strength made the task almost impossible. If only there was a way to contain all the energy without worrying about maintaining the force...

Then an idea popped into Star’s head. The solution was so obvious. He only had to share the tasks and there was only one way to do it.

Golden was watching Star, sitting on the branch of a tree. He thought the effort that the young prince was doing was admirable, but he was afraid he wouldn't be able to master the spell. If he couldn't accomplish it soon, then the General of Peace would have no choice but to put the spell aside and move forward with the training to control Nine-Tails’ power.

Suddenly he saw something approaching that was purple smoke, the same smoke Purple Smoke used. It was a message from him. Carrying his horn with magic, Golden made the smoke to approach and engage with his own aura, in order to receive the message. He saw then images of Changelings crossing Thicket, having been successful to get past the deer sentries. But there was something that worried him. Among the Changelings that were invading the Enchanted Forest, there were three that stood out: the three mutant Changelings. That was bad. If they were there to invade the Enchanted Forest with those numbers, that meant that they should be after Prince Star Knight.

Releasing the General of Talent’s purple smoke, he said to Star while climbing down the tree:

"Well done, young Prince, I think it's better to stay here."

"What?!" he asked, sitting. "But I've only just begun."

"Unfortunately, I need to do something urgently" Golden Paladin said. "The training is suspended for now. Now return to the academy."

"But I could continue my training and..." Star started.

"You better get some rest for now" Golden Paladin said. "We can resume practice tomorrow."

And, having said that, he teleported himself. Despite his first intention have been return to the academy, something in Star prevented him to obey Golden Paladin. He couldn't return to the academy, not when he was about to master his new spell.

In a part of Thicket, a bunch of Changelings flew, led by the three mutants.

"The Three Great Fairies Academy is a little more forward" Scorpio said.

"We have to be careful" Obsidia said. "In addition to the Generals, getting the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails can be quite tricky."

"You worry too much, sister" Crush said. "The only thing we have to do is smash everything and everypony that appears in front of us."

And, to make his point clear, Crush went against a tree and, using his beetle horn, he went through it, causing it to fall.

"Show-off" said Scorpio.

It was then that Obsidia said:

"Stop!"

The other did so and Obsidia said:

"We've got company."

"It seems that one of you has a greater perception than the others" a voice said.

And Golden Paladin came up behind one of the trees.

"Finally Chrisalis’ mutants show their faces" Golden Paladin said.

"And you must be the General of Peace" Scorpio said. "What an honor."

"Oh, believe me, I'm not the only one who wants to meet you" Golden Paladin assured.

And Melody and Purple Smoke appeared alongside Golden Paladin. Seeing three Generals before them made the normal Changelings get a little bit intimidated, but the mutants don't let themselves be intimidated.

"You're not going to approach the academy" Golden Paladin said.

"That's what we're going to see" Scorpio said.

And, without warning, Crush began to move in Golden Paladin’s direction, preparing his horn. Melody and Purple Smoke reacted by moving off their place, but Golden Paladin created a barrier to protect himself from Crush’s attack. However, when the mutant hit the barrier, Golden was able to detect the strength that he had used, realizing it was immense.

Melody and Purple Smoke were soon confronted by Scorpio and Obsidia respectively. Obsidia tried to attack Purple Smoke with her antennae, but he always dodged, although he noticed that the speed and precision of the attacks were quite superior to those of a normal Changeling. Meanwhile, Scorpio was trying to hurt Melody with his stinger that, as the General of Music could notice, was steeped in venom.

Golden Paladin continued to endure Crush’s attack as much as he could, but then he noticed that his barrier was starting to crack. If he didn't do anything, the mutant woul be able to pass his defense. So he did his barrier disappear with a burst of light that made Crush be thrown back. Because of that, he hit some Changelings that were there, having been knocked down with immense ease.

The other two generals were having some difficulty with the other two mutants, but then they realized what they had to do. Obsidia and Scorpio had approached each of them for a good reason. Using fast movements, Purple Smoke, after dodging an attack from Obsidia, turned into smoke and, quickly, placed himself between Melody and Scorpio, at the precise moment he was preparing to attack the General of Music.

Scorpio’s sting hit on one of the Purple Smoke’s forelegs by the time he returned to his corporeal form. However, it seemed that the poison was not working, since Purple Smoke was already used to the toxins of his smoke form. Carrying his horn with magic, he launched a magic beam against Scorpio that threw him against a tree with strength. In turn, Melody turned to Obsidia and released one of his supersonic screams. Due to her great hearing sensitivity, she was quickly subdued by Melody.

The Changelings that were there were went to aid their mutants siblings and some tried to attack the three Generals, but they quickly changed their mind, because of the intimidating look of them. The three mutants got up and Golden Paladin said, while Melody and Purple Smoke placed themselves at his side:

"It's good that the three of you and the others leave this forest and tell your Queen to tell her master that he will not put his filthy hands on Prince Star Knight. Not as long as I and my brothers and sisters we're protecting him."

"You cannot protect him eternally" Scorpio said. "You're going to regret it because you are underestimating the power of the Lord of Chaos."

And, having said this, he, his fellow mutants and the other Changelings moved away.

"Purple Smoke, ensure that they leave the Enchanted Forest" Golden Paladin said. "Make sure that none of them remains in this realm."

"Whatever you say, boss" Purple Smoke replied, adopting his smoke form and following the path that the Changelings used.

"Melody, returns to the academy and let the headmistresses to know that the danger has passed... for now" Golden Paladin said.

"Of course, Golden" she replied. "And what about you?"

"I have one thing to do" he replied.

Star Knight remained at the place of training, perfecting his spell. At that point, he was lying on his back on the ground, after having given everything that he still had to continue his training. Around him, there were a lot of trees that had suffered from his training. However, despite the efforts exerted, Star sketched out a smile. He had finally made it.

"I see that you decided not to obey what I told you, young prince," Golden Paladin’s voice said.

That made Star rise up quickly and turn to him. He started to say, clumsily:

"Golden Paladin, I... I’m sorry, but... I couldn't resist. I was so close and I couldn't stop at that moment."

The General of Peace looked at the alicornio prince and told him:

"So don't keep me waiting. Show me what you've got."

That made Star smile and then he turned to a tree that was nearby. He focused and then charged his magic. With a small burst of magic, a clone of Star appeared at his side, which has heightened Golden Paladin’s curiosity. It was then that the clone started to accumulate the magic and rotate at the original’s hoof, who tried to contain the energy and gave it a sphere shape. After this, the clone just disappeared and then Star started running in the direction of his target, holding the sphere of spiraling magic with its hoof and, when arrived to the tree, he hit the sphere at its trunk and an explosion happened, taking a huge amount of dust.

When the dust had settled, Golden was able to see the result and got no words for what he saw. The tree had been completely torn down with the part that had entered into contact with the Star’s sphere completely undone and reduced to small wood chips.

"Amazing…" he said. "How did you manage to do it, Prince Star Knight?"

"Well, after all my failed attempts, I realized I couldn't contain my magic at the same time as the force" Star explained. "So I decided to use a clone."

"A clone to rotate and give force, while you contain" Golden Paladin concluded. "Pretty ingenious, young prince. I am speechless... and proud. Finally you managed to complete this difficult task which was to create this new spell."

"Thank you, Golden Paladin" Star thanked. "That means a lot to me. After all, if it weren't for your help, I don't think I have done this."

"I just gave you some training advice, nothing more" Golden Paladin replied. "Everything you did was for your merit, Prince Star Knight. By the way, what name will you give to your new spell?"

Star also wondered about it. What name would fit this new spell? Remembering the way the magic rotate strongly in a contained sphere, a perfect name arose in his mind.

"How about... Spell of the Spiraling Sphere?" he asked.

"It seems... well to me" Golden Paladin replied.

"Well, Golden, I'm quite glad I managed to finish my spell, but now I really need to go back to the academy" Star said. "I'm exhausted."

And, having said this, he began heading to the academy. Golden Paladin saw him walking away and a smile appeared on his face. Although Prince Star Knight didn't had a delicate control of his own magic yet, he was showing great potential and the fact that he has mastered that spell, meant that he was progressing enough. Therefore, Golden couldn't wait for the next phase of his training.

Author's Notes:

The spell that Star uses is based on Rasengan from the series Naruto, where I used its literal English name. I’m sorry if I took too much long to publish, but I had started school and I have had a lot to do. I will do my best so the next chapter doesn’t take too long to be published.

The Demon Fox Cloak, Part I

After a harsh Winter filled with heavy rain and cold to make freeze the bones, the time has come when the Spring came, bringing with it the heat, the cheerful colors and the cool breeze.

Star Knight, who never became interested in the change of seasons due to the fact that the Light Kingdom was not very affected by winter, was surprised how the transaction of Winter to Spring at the Enchanted Forest happened. He knew that in Canterlot ponies use magic and in Ponyville they clean the snow and clouds, but, in the Enchanted Forest, everything happened differently, but much more impressive.

On the first day of Spring, several fairies, including the headmistresses, flew over the Enchanted Forest, carrying bags full of pink powder they began pouring over the forest below them. It was then that the real show had started. The snow began to melt at an amazing speed, while fresh grass and fragrant colorful flowers appeared. Soon even the trees got themselves full of splendid green leaves and the dust that was hovering at the sky removed the heavy clouds to let the sun shine. Finally, the animals, with the arrival of Spring, began appearing, some coming out of hibernation.

But that wasn't the reason for Star liking spring. The truth is there were only a few weeks missing for his birthday that would happen on the day before the weekend. So, he would be able to pass it with his friends and family. According to a letter that his mother sent him, she and his father had some business to attend in Canterlot, so they said to him to come there and then they would return to the Light Kingdom to celebrate is anniversary. However, the truth was Twilight and Blue were organizing a surprise party in the gardens of the castle of Canterlot, being a suggestion coming from Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.

However, at the kingdom of Lord of chaos, Discordia, something was happening…

Seating on his throne, the Lord of Chaos had Adagio to her knees at the bottom of the staircase. Levitating above his open hand, the Lord of Chaos had the pieces of what appeared to be a red jewel. The pieces were enveloped by a shadowy glow and then they were put together to form an octagonal gem.

"Here it is…" the Lord of Chaos said, making the gem levitate to Adagio, who took it with her hooves. "Now, you will have your voice even stronger than before."

"Thank you, my Lord" Adagio thanked, bowing respectfully her head. "I promise I won't let you down."

"Your services have been very positive and that's why I am giving you back your voice" the Lord of Chaos said. "I hope you don't disappoint me."

"I promise" Adagio replied. "I will continue to do my work as I've done so far. And now that I've got my voice back, I will make the Generals shake, especially that damn Melody."

"And how are you going to do that?" a voice asked in a mocking tone. "Singing them a lullaby?"

Adagio turned and saw Ulysses approaching, smiling arrogantly to Adagio. She stood up and asked:

"What did you say?"

"I'm simply saying that they once defeated you" Ulysses remembered her cynically. "What would be different this time?"

"I don't know if you know this, but I've beaten and put under my control three Generals at once" Adagio, who was getting tired of Ulysses’ taunts, replied. "And one of them was the General of Peace, their leader."

"But it was told to me you had the help of your dear sisters" Ulysses continued, always cynically. "Will you be able to do it again this time?"

Adagio showed her teeth, trying to control the anger she was feeling on hearing Ulysses talking about her like that. When she was about to attack him, the Lord of Chaos said:

"No more fights. You must end with these petty conflicts. Don't you realize that we're trying to accomplish my greatest plan ever? If there are divisions among my villains, I'm sure my brother and his followers will take advantage of it."

After hearing those words, either Adagio and Ulysses remained silent.

"Now, I want you to think of a way to use the fact that today is Prince Star Knight's birthday to know how he is maturing as a Jinchuriki. Since Chrysalis’ mutants failed the task last time, we must ensure that the next attempt is more accurate."

"And maybe I can help you with that... my lord" a voice said, after listening the doors of the throne room opening up.

All of them looked to the entry and saw a ram getting in. He had a moderate cornflower blue fur, dark cobalt blue hooves and horns and still red eyes. He had a leash where there was a silver bell.

"Grogar" the Lord of Chaos said, seeing him approaching. "But what a nice surprise. I thought that you were in another place to spread my chaos."

"My lord, when I heard you were trying to achieve the biggest plan you've ever invented, I just couldn't ignore" Grogar said, doing a brief bow to the Lord of Chaos. "After all, to do something like that, you're going to need the help of anyone you can really trust. And I guarantee that these idiots will only be a hindrance."

"Hey!" Ulysses and Adagio exclaimed at the same time.

"You mean you have a plan for what I want?" the Lord of Chaos asked.

"A plan that is virtually foolproof" Grogar answered. "In fact, I might add that my plan is so great that, to do so, a General will help me."

"Don't tell me" the Lord of Chaos, a little interested. "And how are you going to do such a feat?"

"With this" Grogar said, erecting one of his hooves and making a small bottle to appear where inside there was a kind of shiny purplish liquid.

Watching it, the Lord of Chaos realized what Grogar’s plan was immediately and gave one of his evil laughter.

In Canterlot, preparations were being made for Star's birthday party. The area of the garden where the party would be hosted was already decorated with party flags and it even had piñatas and other games, courtesy of Pinkie Pie. She had brought also the birthday cake that the Cakes did and Applejack brought some of the catering, being apple-based food. Twilight oversaw everything, with Blue as her assistant, as both wanted that party to be perfect, but Twilight was the most determined to do so.

"The presents go that way" she said, while some guests arrived.

Among the guests, apart from Twilight, Blue and the twins, included Twilight's friends and their respective families, including Cherry Blossom, Big Apple McIntosh and Flower, Twilight and Blue’s parents, Celestia, Luna, Ingrid and Freeze Burn, as well as the daughter of the latters, Snowflake (who had inherited her father's coat and her mother's eyes, having a mane with light shades of white and blue, beyond which she was an alicorn), who was the same age as the twins. Shining Armor and Cadance also came, along with their children, Gleaming Shield (that got her Cutie Mark, which was a crystal snowflake) and Topaz Blade. Twilight’s uncle and grandmother, Shooting Star and Starlight Sparkle, were also invited, but, unfortunately, they were too far away to attend, and the same was to Dahlia, Blue's sister, and her family.

"I just hope that everything is ready for when Star and his friends arrive from the academy" Twilight confessed, a little nervous.

"Don't worry, Twily" Blue answered her, putting his hull over her shoulder. "Everything will be fine. You are giving all of you to make this party a success."

"I know, but I can't help it" she said. "After all, this is Star’s first anniversary since he learned the truth about Nine-Tails."

"Come on, little sis, you will see that everything will be okay" Shining said, approaching with Cadance.

"Yes, I'm sure Star will give more importance to your effort to organize this party" Cadace ensured.

"Thank you, guys" Twilight said. "Maybe you are right. Maybe I'm worrying for no reason."

"You wouldn't be our beloved Twilight if you didn’t worry" Cadance said.

"Besides, Golden Paladin and the others will be attentive in case some villain decides to show up" Blue said.

As Blue said, Golden Paladin was with the other generals (with the exception of Leaf Mane) at the entrance of the castle gardens.

"Remember, guys, any sign, even the less suspicious, of evil presence must be investigated" Golden said. "Given to the fact that Prince Star Knight will be out of his normal protection areas, it is likely that the Lord of Chaos will use this day to try to capture him."

The others waved and Heartbeat said:

"Very well, then I will investigate if there is an intruder in the party."

"Wait a minute, Heartbeat" Golden Paladin said, before the General of Affection could pull away. "You will patrol the limits, just like us."

"But why?!" Heartbeat asked, looking disappointed.

"First, because Princess Celestia and her sisters said they would be in charge of keeping an eye at the party, so we could concentrate on the outskirts" Golden Paladin replied. "Besides, I know you just wanted to go there because of the cake."

That made Melody drop a laugh, while Melody Mirror remained with his indifferent air. Purple Smoke whispered to Heartbeat:

"It looks like he got you."

"All right, Generals, let’s begin" Golden Paladin said.

And they started walking away. Before Melody could go on patrol, Golden Paladin asked her:

"Melody, do you know where Leaf Mane is?"

"At the usual place" she replied.

In the cave of Leaf Mane’s matrix, she was watering Arbor, the King of Trees who had turned himself into Leaf Mane’s mane, after the other was destroyed by Nine-Tails’ fire.

"Things have been pretty calm" she said. "I'm afraid that means the Lord of Chaos is planning something even eviler than the normal. But don't worry, I and the others will stop anything he tries to do."

The General of Nature sighed and then said:

"I wish you didn't have to endure the task of being my matrix, Arbor. It is a pity everything it’s like this, just when you started seeing the good in ponies. Well, I have to go. Today Prince Star Knight’s birthday. I can't even believe he has now eleven years. Time goes really on the run. Goodbye, Arbor."

And she started heading to the exit. After moving away a little from the cave, Leaf Mane heard a voice saying:

"About time you got out of there."

The General turned and saw Grogar coming out from behind a tree. He continued:

"It sucks that cave is protected against any villain. But I don't blame you, taking into account the mass release of villains of Tartarus."

Observing Grogar and seeing his red eyes, Leaf Mane realized who he was.

"You are a servant of the Lord of Chaos, aren't you?"

"You can call me Grogar" the evil ram answered.

But Leaf Mane wasted no time to talk to him. Accessing to her magic, she invoked roots that proceeded to Grogar. But he didn't seem bothered, actually he smiled. It was then that he, with his hoof, touched his bell. The sound, while reaching the roots, managed to petrify them and then disintegrate them, what shocked Leaf Mane.

"You and your fellow Generals are not the only ones with a strong magic, you know?" Grogar said.

Leaf Mane prepared to make another attack, but it was then she began to hear a voice singing. It was a beautiful but dark voice. The General of Nature knew that voice perfectly, as she, along with two others, Golden Paladin and Mirror Coat, was enslaved by it.

"No…" she said, trying to cover her ears, but it was too late.

An agonizing pain haunted her eardrums, what made her moan and fall on her knees.

"No…" Leaf Mane said, while dealing with the pain she was feeling.

And Adagio appeared, singing and with her pendant on a pendant, followed by Ulysses. She stopped and said:

"Hello, Leaf Mane. Did you miss me? We don’t see each other since I hypnotized you and the other two. Do you like my new voice. The Lord of Chaos was kind enough to increase its power for me."

When the pain in her eardrums disappeared, Leaf Mane tried to stand up to attack, but Ulysses was faster.

"Don't even think about it" he said.

Pointing one of his talons to Leaf Mane, he launched a lightning bolt that struck the General of Nature and made her stay at the place where she was, while causing pain to her.

"Come on, what are you waiting for?" Leaf Mane asked. "Take me prisoner."

"Do you think we've had all this work to find and overwhelm you just to make you a prisoner?" Grogar asked, approaching. "No, my dear Leaf Mane. We have other plans for you."

"What plans?" she asked.

"Nothing important" Grogar replied. "We just need to request your services."

That made Leaf Mane drop a laugh and ask:

"Do you really think I'm going to help you with anything? Not even if the Lord of Chaos started distributing sweets without poison to foals."

"Oh, but you're going to help us" Grogar assured. "In one way or another."

And Grogar invoked the same bottle that he had shown to the Lord of chaos. Seeing the bottle and its contents, Leaf Mane’s face was filled with fear.

"No…" she said. “No, no, no! Please, anything but that!"

But Grogar ignored her, keeping his evil smile. He opened the bottle and unleashed the energy which, conducted by the magic of the evil ram, headed to Leaf Mane, beginning to wrap her.

"No…" she said, while the wild energy wrap her. “No... NO!"

And her body absorbed the wild energy and shone with a black shine, making roots appear from the ground and involve Leaf Mane, forming some kind of a cocoon.

"I don't understand" Ulysses said, approaching Grogar. "Why did we have to turn the General of Nature? We couldn't have done this with another General who was stronger."

"Leaf Mane controls the very nature" Grogar said. "Imagine what she could do if she was evil. Without to mention that Leaf Mane is the only General who is not in Canterlot. In addition, make any other General beyond her would be a lot of work. For starters, Melody is immune to the Siren voice."

"At this moment" Adagio interrupted.

"Because of that, it would be far more difficult to subdue her and control her after" Grogar continued. "Heartbeat may be the most powerful between the Generals, but due to her magic being both good and evil, she is immune to the effects of the wild energy. Purple Smoke's metamorphic abilities make the effects of the wild energy unstable and Mirror Coat, Golden Paladin and Prince Blue Sword would give too much of a fight."

"With me here, that wouldn't be a problem" Ulysses said, making a small electric current pass through his body to prove his point.

"Don't get me wrong, but even with your muscles and your power over electricity, things could not run as we expected" Grogar said. "Believe me, my dear feathered friend, in a war against the most powerful entities, the first thing we have to consider is our possibilities and Leaf Mane is the best way."

Having said that, the roots receded and Leaf Mane appeared. She cas completely unrecognizable. Her beautiful mane full of fresh leaves had become disheveled and having moderate cyan and light brilliant turquoise as colors and his coat had turned gray ceriseish. Ivy run her neck and enveloped her body and her eyes, which before were like emeralds that radiated kindness had become violetish blue black with light brilliant harlequin pupils and transmitted pure evil. An evil smile on his face emerged.

"I present to you to the new and improved Leaf Mane" Grogar said before the astonished stare of Adagio and Ulysses.

In the gardens of the castle of Canterlot, the preparations were over when they heard steps. It could only be the birthday colt. Everypony hid and then Star appeared alongside Jonagold, Gunter and Bramble. It was then that everypony emerged from their hiding places and shouted:

"SURPRISE!"

Star was quite surprised when he saw everypony.

"But..." he began.

Twilight approached and told him, with Blue and the twins at her side:

"Congratulations, my dear."

She gave him a kiss on each cheek and Star asked, still surprised:

"You did all of this for me?"

"Yes" Twilight replied. "After all, it's not every day that you turn eleven, isn't it?"

"Your mother tried really hard to do this" Blue said.

"I just wanted, after all what you went through, for you to have the best birthday as possible" she said.

"Thanks, mom" Star said, smiling at her. "I loved it."

Twilight also smiled, struggling for her eyes not to be filled with tears of happiness.

Outside the party, Golden Paladin seemed a little nervous. Mirror Coat appeared beside him and told him:

"You look worried."

"Leaf Mane isn't here yet" Golden Paladin said. "It's not like her."

"You think something happened to her?" Mirror Coat asked.

"Wouldn't be the first time the Lord of Chaos tried to reach us directly" Golden Paladin said. "He already tried to destroy Leaf Mane’s matrix and he almost succeeded."

"Don't worry, Golden" Mirror Coat said. "She's all right. If something had happened, we would know. "

Despite the soothing words of Mirror Coat, Golden Paladin couldn't stop feeling anxious about the delay of Leaf Mane.

At the Star’s birthday party, he was now talking with Moonlight. She had revealed to him that she had got a few days ago her Cutie Mark, which was a full moon surrounded by musical notes, after discovering her talent for singing.

"I'm happy for you, Moonlight" Star said. "It's awesome that you got your Cutie Mark."

"Thank you, Star..." she said, blushing slightly. "And I know this is your special day, but..."

"Don't be ridiculous" the young prince said. "The happiness of my friends is the best gift I could get."

That made Moonlight smile openly.

At that time, Star’s three friends approached.

"Hey, Moonlight, I think you haven't met our friends from the academy" Jonagold told her. "This is Gunter and this is Bramble."

"Oh... hi” Moonlight greeted.

"It's a pleasure to meet you" Gunter said. "Jona and Star said that your mother is a pegasus and your father is a thestral. Apparently, they were not kidding."

"We've never met somepony like you" Bramble said. "I'm glad we have this opportunity now."

"Thank you..." thanked Moonlight, sheepishly, even more than Bramble usually is.

"Moonlight, I haven't seen your father" said Star. "He didn't come?"

"No, he stayed at home" she replied. "The day is too sunny for him. I think that even with his cloak he wouldn’t be able to protect himself from the sun."

"And you can be under the Sun?" Gunter asked who, realizing the indiscretion of his question, hastened to say. "Sorry."

"It's okay" Moonlight replied. "I can walk under the Sun, although it is at night that I feel really well."

"Moonlight is like the combination of the best qualities of her parents" Star said.

That comment made the pink colour on Moonlight’s face even more visible, which caught the attention of Star’s friends, and then said:

"Thank you, Star..."

Before some of Star’s friends could say something about Moonlight’s behavior, the ground suddenly began shaking.

"But, what is this?" Star asked.

Everypony had been caught by surprise with that earthquake. Cadance and Shining Armor were the first to react, creating a powerful barrier around the children, in order to protect them from any damage. Suddenly, roots sprouted from the ground and began to grow in height, surrounding the area where the party was going on. The growth of those roots was something completely unusual.

Outside, the generals saw it happen.

"What the..." Golden Paladin started.

"Roots?" Mirror Coat asked.

Purple Smoke, Melody and Heartbeat appeared.

“Golden, what's going on?” Purple Smoke asked.

"I don't know" he replied. "But it can't be good."

Realizing the roots were surrounding Prince Star Knight's birthday party, he said:

"The roots are surrounding the party. Heartbeat, try to get in quickly."

And so she did, but she soon return and say:

"I'm sorry, but they surrounded all the entries, including above, and they are able to resist any external force."

"This is bad" Golden Paladin said, worried about the safety of all those who were inside that dome of roots.

Inside, everypony were still caught by surprise with that. Twilight, her friends and the other alicorn princesses tried to cut the roots, but whenever they destroyed one, many others appeared to take its place.

"This is not normal magic" Celestia said. "I can feel some amount of dark power."

"I can feel it too" Luna said. "And it's pretty powerful."

"I'm sure this is some feat of one of the villains of the Lord of Chaos" Cadance said.

"Probably coming after Star" Twilight said, worried.

"But they will not succeed" Blue ensured.

He tried to use his magic to undo the magic that created those roots, but there was something that prevented him.

"I don't understand" he said. "I can't undo this."

"Maybe I can help" Ingrid said. "After all, I was the Snow Queen."

But when Ingrid tried to use her magic, it seemed that the roots knew what was going to happen. It was then that large plants came out of nowhere in the entire area, growing up above the ponies. At the top, a flower button appeared. Watching it, Blue recognized soon those plants.

"Oh no!" he exclaimed.

"What is it, Blue?" Shining Armor asked him.

"Those plants…" he said, noting that the buttons were about to open up. "Don't breathe the spores!"

The plants blossomed and the flowers released so many spores that spread quickly. Breathing them, the guests started to pass out one by one, including Celestia, Luna, Cadance and Ingrid, who were too late to avoid inhaling the spores. Fortunately, Twilight was able to create an emergency barrier that protected her, Blue and Shining. Using then the magic of her barrier, Twilight made all the spores disappear.

"But what was that?" Shining Armor asked.

"Sleeping spores" Blue replied. "I've seen Leaf Mane use them once."

"Wait, are you saying that Leaf Mane is responsible for this?" Shining Armor asked.

But before anything else could be said, Star approached:

"Mom! Dad! Uncle Shining Armor!"

"Star!" Twilight exclaimed, going to embrace her son. "I'm glad you're okay."

"Yes, I'm fine" said Star. "The truth is that spores didn’t affect me."

"What do you mean you were not affected?" Shining Armor asked.

"He was not affected, because they don't want him affected" Twilight realized.

"Well, well, well, looks like we have some more guests for this party" a voice said.

They turned and saw Grogar and Ulysses in another side. It was Grogar who had spoken and he continued:

"Oh, well, we just have to divide our attention as best as we can.

The Demon Fox Cloak, Part II

Grogar looked amused to Twilight, Blue, Shining and Star, while Ulysses remained slightly behind him. His presence was noted by Shining who said:

"Ulysses... I heard the Lord of Chaos helped you escape, but I never thought you'd really join him."

"What can I say?" he replied. "The Lord of Chaos knows how to please a griffon like me."

But Twilight, Blue and Star’s eyes were resting on Grogar, who had a rather sinister aura.

"Who are you?" Blue demanded to know.

"Come on, my dear General Prince, I think we can be more civilized than that" Grogar said. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Grogar."

But when he stepped forward, Blue launched a lightning bolt that hit the ground in front of Grogar.

"Don't you dare come near my family!" he exclaimed.

"I'm afraid that can't happen" Grogar replied. "The Lord of Chaos is curious about the development of the Nine-Tails’ Jinchuriki and I certainly don't like to leave my master in expectation."

Twilight, who had acquired an ability to feel the power of other creatures just for being in their presence, was impressed with Grogar’s. Due to this, she told Star:

"Star, take cover."

"But, mom, I can..." he began.

"No, son" Twilight said, knowing what he was thinking. "They are here for you. We can't let them have what they want."

Despite not wanting to step back and see his parents and uncle fighting for him without help, Star obeyed his mother and retreated.

"If you want Star, you're going to have to go through us first" Twilight said.

"Face the powerful Princess of the Light Kingdom, the General of Balance and a captain of the Royal Guard..." Grogar said. “Interesting. As you wish. Ulysses, I'm going to give you the privilege to give the first blow."

"I don't need your permission to do that, Grogar" Ulysses replied gruffly.

And, using his wings to move quickly against Twilight, Blue and Shining, Ulysses lifted one of his talons and then downed it quickly. His opponents gave a jump back to dodge, with Twilight rising in the air, flapping her wings. Doing this, she noticed Ulysses’ talon and saw it being involved with electricity. Was it possible that...?

"It can't be!" she exclaimed. "Shining! Blue! Watch out!"

But it was too late. Shining Armor, taking advantage of Ulysses’ alleged failed blow, tried to retaliate, however, the griffon launched an intense electric blow that hit the white unicorn on the head and knocked him back. Blue was quick to create a shield that protected him from Ulysses’ attack, that pushed him back. Twilight landed on the edge of the two unicorns and asked:

"Are you okay?"

"Yes, I am" Blue answered, undoing his shield.

"Me too..." Shining said, rising up. "Tt seems Grogar isn't the only thing new around here. Ulysses didn't have that the last time I saw him."

"The Lord of Chaos must gave that to him" Twilight said. "It looks like things got more serious."

Outside the dome of roots, Mirror Coat analyzed the roots and then said:

"It can't be…"

"What is it, Mirror Coat?" Golden Paladin asked.

"I can feel Leaf Mane’s magic in these roots" he said.

"So it was she who summoned these roots" Purple Smoke concluded.

"But that's impossible" Melody said. "Leaf Mane would never use her magic for something so... evil."

"Not in her normal state" Mirror Coat refuted.

"What do you mean?" Golden Paladin asked.

"What he means is that her magic is soaked with wild energy" Heartbeat replied, touching on a root. "I can feel it clearly."

"Wild energy?" Golden Paladin repeated. "The same energy that created Ten-Tails? If that’s so, then we need to find Leaf Mane as soon as possible. If she's under the influence of wild energy, we have to fight her. Not only for the ones inside of this dome, but also for all the rest."

Twilight, Blue and Shining continued their fight against Ulysses and Grogar, but things seemed to be not going well for them. Ulysses had a fairly high combat ability, something he had acquired during his time as captain of the griffon guard, and when he combined it with his electrokinesis, he became a very dangerous opponent. Grogar, on his turn, remained in the background, only observing his partner dealing with their three opponents, but Twilight could feel that he possessed a strong dark magic, something that was confirmed by the ease that the ram could defend himself from attacks with his bell.

Star also watched everything and his heart beat quickly of excitement and nervousness. He feared that, if things continue like that, his parents and uncle would be defeated. However, he couldn't help feeling excitement, noting Ulysses and Grogar’s strength. They made his desire to enter the fight start throbbing, however Star was able to control himself, striving to obey the orders his mother gave to him.

After an attack that weakened Twilight, Blue and Shining, leaving them breathless, Ulysses retreated to the edge of Grogar and told him, gasping slightly:

"What are you doing, Grogar? You should be helping me. If you fought more, probably we would have won this fight."

"But I thought you could deal quite well with them" the ram replied cynically. "Besides, I know that Prince Shining Armor is the reason for you being in a cell for years."

"Don't remind me of that" Ulysses said. "I will have my revenge from him. And there is no better revenge than liquidate his sister and his best friend in front of him!"

"And there you have it" Grogar said. "They're all yours."

Motivated by the idea of getting his revenge, Ulysses was full of electricity that he launched against his opponents. Twilight, Blue and Shining tried to dodge, but their movement had worn out. They were hit and groaned in pain, while falling on the floor, shaking.

"Mom! Dad! Uncle Shining Armor!" Star called.

He saw Ulysses approaching them, laughing maliciously, while he stood one of the talons and made an electric current pass between the claws. The three ponies tried to get up, but they were still suffering from the last attack. Star, seeing that his parents and uncle were in danger, he realized he couldn't be just standing there doing nothing.

The griffon came to the edge of the three fallen ponies and said:

"I guess this is your end."

But before he could do anything, Star flew at high speed and tackled on Ulysses, shooting him back. Ulysses managed to stay on his feet and said:

"What?!"

Star put himself in front of his parents and uncle, determined to protect them.

"Star, what are you doing?!" Twilight asked.

"Get out of here!" Blue exclaimed.

"I'm sorry, but I can't do that" he replied, looking always to the two villains. "I can't get away and leave you to sacrifice yourselves for me, not when I have the strength to protect you."

"What a stupid kid" Ulysses said, addressing then to the young alicorn prince. "Do you really think you can defeat me, kid?"

"Honestly, I don't know if I can or not" Star replied. "But that won't stop me from trying."

What made Ulysses cut loose a laugh and say:

"I can see stupidity is hereditary. Very well, if that's what you want, then I will be who will hand you your last birthday present."

"Careful, Ulysses!" Grogar warned, adopting a more serious tone. "The Lord of Chaos needs the boy alive. Furthermore, I suggest you to not underestimate him. He still is a very dangerous Jinchuriki."

"I don't need your warnings, Grogar" Ulysses replied, passing an electrical current through his body. "I can perfectly deal with a kid who is barely eleven-years-old."

Grogar said nothing. He knew Ulysses didn't know the importance that was leaving the Jinchuriki alive until the extraction time, but he didn’t intervene. That was the perfect opportunity to test Prince Star Knight’s capabilities. He just had to do one thing first and so he closed his eyes.

"No, Star..." Twilight said, trying to get up.

It was then that roots arose on the floor and made a kind of cage to Twilight, Blue and Shining.

"What?!" Twilight asked, rising up. "No!"

"They arrested us!" Blue said.

"These roots are just like the ones that are surrounding this place" Grogar told them. "So, they are immune to your magic. Why don’t you relax and enjoy the show?"

The three ponies wanted to do something, but Grogar was right. They couldn't do anything inside the cage made of roots.

Star focused, he would show his power to Ulysses and prove that he was more than a simple vessel to a monster. Accessing his magic, he created a clone.

"Do you think that quantity will allow you to beat me?" Ulysses asked, in a mocking tone.

And he started laughing. Focusing, Star began to prepare the Spell of the Spiraling Sphere and its appearance surprised those who were watching, especially Twilight. Once the spell was ready, Star’s clone disappeared and he started moving quickly against Ulysses, using his wings.

"But what is that?!" the griffon asked, while an electric current passed through his body to defend against Star’s attack.

However, when Star came to the edge of Ulysses and hit him with the spiraling sphere of concentrated power on his stomach, the griffon was very shocked to realize that his electric defense wasn't working.

"What?!" he asked.

And the strength of the attack made Ulysses being thrown back, while twirled in the same direction than the spiraling sphere. He went so low by Grogar who seemed not to have reacted, and hit the wall of roots with a bang. Everypony was speechless for what they just saw.

"It can't be..." Twilight said.

"Amazing…" Blue exclaimed.

"Surreal..." Shining added.

"Impressive, young prince" Grogar said, smiling slightly. "I see that you have been making progress in your training with Golden Paladin."

Recovering from the attack that Star afflicted on him, Ulysses approached Grogar slowly. It seemed that his movements had been severely affected and a burn mark could be seen where Star hit the griffon.

"Your brat..." Ulysses said, starting to lose completely. "You're going to pay!"

And, with this cry, the griffon began flying towards Star quickly while he was quite taken by surprise with that sudden attack.

Outside, in the periphery of the dome, Adagio was with Leaf Mane. Using a form of song with infrasonic sounds through her pending, Adagio could keep Leaf Mane under her control without really singing. Via Grogar’s mental link, she had managed to make Leaf Mane perform everything what had happened there, including the root cage that held Twilight, Blue and Shining.

"Everything seems to be going according to plan" Adagio said, satisfied.

"That's what we're going to see" a voice said.

The Siren turned and faced the other Generals, who had found them.

"So you're the one who's behind this, Adagio" Golden Paladin said.

"As much as it pains me to admit, I fear that this plan is not mine" she replied. "However, I'm having fun."

Melody noticed her pendant and said to her General siblings:

"It seems that she has regained her powers."

"Don't worry, sis" Purple Smoke said. "Without the other two, Adagio has no chance against us."

"I wouldn't be so sure" Mirror Coat refuted, analyzing Adagio’s pending. "It seems that pending has more power than before."

"Well observed, General of Knowledge" Adagio said. "In fact, the Lord of Chaos was pretty generous for having increased my power. And now, in the same way that Medusa has no need of her sisters, I also don't need mine any more."

Golden Paladin mused quietly on what step they would have to give. They had to be extra careful because Adagio had Leaf Mane, whose magic was know more dangerous than before, under her control. Not only she could use her as a way to prevent them from attacking, but she could also use her great power against them.

"First, we must free Leaf Mane from Adagio and there is only one way to do that" he said to the others. "Melody, you gotta beat Adagio in a musical battle. The rest of you must help me keep Leaf Mane distracted. Once Adagio is defeated, we can deal with Leaf Mane."

The others waved and so Golden Paladin, Mirror Coat, Purple Smoke and Heartbeat advanced to face Leaf Mane. Adagio tried to use her voice to attack them, but Melody placed in front of them.

"No, my dear. I'm your adversary today."

"As you wish" she replied. "It was because of you that I was sent to Tartarus during all those centuries and I will make sure I don't put in my way anymore."

Things for Star were not running fairly well. After that attack with his Spell of the Spiraling Sphere, he had annoyed Ulysses in such a way that he was attacking with everything he had. The fight, that was being aerial, involved Ulysses attacking Star who couldn’t do more than dodge or defending, counterattacking occasionally. Then, in a sudden movement, in midair, Ulysses managed to grab and subdue Star.

"Star!" Twilight exclaimed, full of concern and with a heavy heart.

"Do you really think a brat like you would be able to defeat me?" Ulysses asked, while electricity ran through his body. "You're going to pay for your arrogance. But before that, I think I'll make you see me to end those down there."

That made Star be petrified. He was threatening his family and friends.

"The question is, for whom I should start?" Ulysses asked, looking for the three ponies trapped in the cage of roots and to the ponies that were under the effect of the sleeping spores. "Maybe one of your friends or one of those hideous foals. I know! And if I started by that ridiculous mare you call mommy?"

It was almost as if it was automatic. Hearing Ulysses threatening and insulting his mother, an immense anger took control over Star, something he hasn't felt in a long time. That's when a red energy began to envelop him, while his teeth turned into fans, whisker marks appeared on his face appeared, along with claws on his hooves.

"Wait, is that..." Blue started, seeing what was happening with his son.

"Oh no, it's the energy of the Nine-Tails!" Twilight said.

"I see" Grogar said. "So that is the energy of a Tailed Beast."

Although surprised by it and the way the energy almost burned just by touching it, Ulysses was not intimidating. He smiled and said:

"Is this what the Lord of Chaos meant? It doesn't look a great deal. But just in case, I'll take care of you first."

And, by lifting one of the talons and filling it with electricity, Ulysses touched Star and used the full charge on him. The young prince started moaning in pain.

"NO, STAR!" Twilight yelled.

She tried to get out of the cage, tackling against the roots, but they were so strong that shot her against the ground.

"Twilight!" Blue and Shining exclaimed, going to see if she was okay.

But Twilight didn't care about her condition, but with Star’s. She saw the red energy dissipating and her son standing still.

"Ulysses, what did I tell you?!" Grogar asked.

"He's still alive, don’t worry" Ulysses replied. "It seems we can rule out the Nine-Tails from the list of Tailed Beasts yet to catch, right?"

And he gave an evil laugh.

Suddenly, something happened. Star suddenly grabbed Ulysses’s neck with one of his clawed hooves and squeezed hard. Feeling suffocating, the griffon reacted immediately and freed himself, pulled then away from Star. The red energy was back and with more intensity. The young prince fell from the air, but managed to land on his hooves without problems. Ulysses also landed at some distance and was watching him. It was then that a terrifying vision happened.

The red energy Star freed, for a moment, seemed that formed a kind of figure and the griffon was amazed to see that it was just like a giant fox with nine tails. The wounds that he had afflicted to Star also began to heal at an abysmal pace. Star lifted his head and then looked at Ulysses with red eyes that caused chills.

"What's going on?" Shining asked.

"The power of Nine-Tails is taking over Star" Blue said.

Twilight didn't say anything, simply observing her child and feeling powerless to help him.

Inside Star’s mind, right in the place where Nine-Tails was sealed, Star was laying seemly unconscious, floating on the red water that filled the floor of that room. On the other side of the bars that arrested Nine-tails, he looked at his fallen Jinchuriki.

“Your runt” he said. “You really are weak.”

And so he laughed and continued:

"You better be grateful to me and to your beloved Lord of Order, who sent Golden Paladin to seal me inside of a twerp like you."

At the real world, the red energy began to change shape, what caught everyone's attention. The energy began to become denser and adopt form. It had a bubbling look and involved all Star’s body, retaining at the base of the tail. Everyone watched in silence what was happening. Ulysses had the imprudence to approach and then said:

"But what the hell..."

With an amazing speed, Star punched Ulysses who was thrown away. Star then looked at himself and become horrified with the dense energy covering him, while Griffin wriggled in pain on the floor. The young Prince began to feel an agonizing pain, something he had never felt, while energy covered him completely, and let out a loud roar.

"What's happening?" Shining asked with a shocked air, looking at his nephew.

"He's in pain…" Blue said, horrified. "My son ..."

Twilight was still saying nothing, simply looking at Star.

Star then put himself in an attack position, while the red energy covered his tail and also formed around the ears what appeared to be fox ears. After that, he roared to Ulysses, who was standing up, like a ferocious animal. With a movement of one of his front hooves, Star released a shock wave so strong that almost overthrew Ulysses. This distracted him enough to allow the alicorn prince to approach quickly and try to attack Ulysses. Thanks to his speed, the griffon was able to dodge, but Star’s claws emerged suddenly, what made Ulysses to use his wings to get away from him as faster as he could.

Grogar watched everything with great care, since, according to what they knew, Star had never gotten to that level.

Ulysses remained where he was. He watched Star with a stunned look. He had never seen anything like that before. It wasn't just the movements, that red aura seemed to have a life of its own. But he wouldn’t get back down, not now. And he started moving as fast as he could and Star did the same. Ulysses released several electric attacks, but Star dodged from them all.

When one of his attacks was successful, Ulysses saw that he didn’t even make him a scratch, seeming that the aura was protecting him. However, as long as he kept the distance, he would be fine. But that idea was forgotten when Star pointed one of his hooves at him and a clawed hand made of red energy emerged from it and addressed quickly against the griffon.

Ulysses took flight, and started to dodge it, until it returned to where it came from. Star took a big jump and then punched in the air, which launched a fist just like the hand before , that hit Ulysses and threw him against the roots. The griffon fell on the floor and, while he was getting up, Grogar approached and said:

"That's enough."

"What?" Ulysses asked.

"We have already collected the data we need" Grogar said. "Our mission is completed."

"Hey, you may be in charge of this mission, but I'm not going to walk away from a fight just because you're the boss" Ulysses replied.

"You're getting exhausted" Grogar argued. "At this point, Prince Star Knight is more powerful due to the power of the Nine-Tails. Do you really want to continue with this fight until he's done with you? Moreover, the Generals found Adagio and it’s only a matter of time for us to lose control over Leaf Mane."

Despite not wanting to flee from fighting, Ulysses realized that there was no other way and consented with the head. The two were surrounded by darkness and disappeared.

"They are gone" Shining said.

"Yes, but we still have a problem" Blue noted.

And that problem was Star, who was still under the influence of the energy of Nine-Tails.

Outside, a musical battle between Melody and Adagio was happening, while the others were distracting Leaf Mane. The General of Music realized that Adagio was quite stronger, even more than before. Normally, she could beat her in a short time, especially her being a Siren without her sisters. However, it seemed that they had reached an impasse.

“I have to take care of Adagio as soon as possible" Melody said to herself.

"Are you tired, Melody?" Adagio asked cynically. "It's a shame. I thought you could give me more fight so I could shine even more. Well, it doesn't matter, it's time to end you..."

But before she could say anything else, she received a mental message from Grogar telling it was time to get out of there.

"Oh well, it seems that the show will have to be postponed for another time" Adagio said to Melody. "Bye-bye."

And she was surrounded by darkness and disappeared. Despite Melody being confused by the sudden departure of Adagio, she was very relieved because she didn't know how much longer she could stand fighting against her.

The others continued to fight Leaf Mane, who seemed determined not to give them time to catch their breath. Fortunately, they had Mirror Coat who used his defensive abilities to defend the most dangerous attacks of the General of Nature. After a particularly strong attack that was defended by Mirror Coat, the General of Knowledge began to show great signs of tiredness.

"I can't hold the pace much longer" he said. "We have to subdue her as soon as possible."

"I know, but it's not easy" Golden Paladin said. "At this point, Leaf Mane is fighting using the instinct, which makes her even more dangerous."

When the General of Nature prepared a new attack with roots, sonic waves hit her, leaving her disoriented. It had been Melody. Taking advantage of that moment, Golden Paladin summoned his gold chains he used to restrain Leaf Mane. However, she was trying to break free, using all her strength. Given to this, Purple Smoke released purple smoke against her and she, feeling the toxins, started getting weaker.

"Now, Heartbeat!" Golden Paladin exclaimed.

Using her speed, Heartbeat approached Leaf Mane and told her:

"Don't worry, sis, you're going to get back to your former self."

And then she touched her, starting to use her purifying magic. Feeling Heartbeat’s magic, Leaf Mane started moaning in pain and then the wild energy that she had absorbed started getting out of her, dissipating after, and when it did, Leaf Mane glowed with a green glow and returned to her true form. Regaining consciousness, she looked around and asked:

"What happened?"

"It seems the villains of the Lord of Chaos used wild energy on you to turn you into their slave” Mirror Coat answered.

"Yes, now I remember" Leaf Mane said.

"Now there's no time for talking, Leaf-Mane" Golden Paladin said. "You have to get rid of those roots quickly."

Leaf Mane used her power to remove the roots and the Generals went quickly to the place of Star's birthday party. They were shocked when they found almost everypony sleeping with Twilight, Blue and Shining prisoners of a cage made of roots and Star under the influence of the Nine-Tails’ energy.

"What the..." Golden started.

“Golden, please save my son!" Twilight pleaded.

Then, without wasting more time, he invoked a chain that launched against Star. Although the young prince gave some resistance, Golden made the chain wrap him and absorb the energy he was freeing, while Leaf Mane was undoing the cage. Soon the energy disappeared and Star returned to normal. Golden released him and the young prince fell on his knees. Twilight, when she was freed, went to his son, followed by Blue.

"Star, are you okay?" Twilight asked, while hugging him.

"Yes, I'm fine" Star replied, exhausted.

"Don't worry, champ" Blue said. "We are here with you."

When night fell, almost all the guests had already gone. Star was resting in his room at the Canterlot castle when the door opened and Golden entered and asked him:

"Are you okay, young prince?"

"Yes, I am" Star replied, sitting. "But I still can't stop thinking about what happened. Golden, this time it was worse than the last one. I mean, I was still in control, but…"

"Eventually, this would happen" Golden Paladin said. "I knew it was a matter of time for you to reach by the first phase of transformation."

"The first stage?" he repeated. "You mean there's more?"

"At this moment, you don't have to worry about that, young prince" Golden Paladin said. "It might be better to suspend our training for a few days. After all, it's not healthy to just work, right?"

Star nodded his head slightly, agreeing. Then they heard somepony knocking the door and Leaf Mane and Heartbeat entered.

"Hello, Your Highness" Leaf Mane said. "We are sorry for disturbing your rest, but..."

"But we haven’t given you gift yet, Star" Heartbeat said.

"You don't have to worry about that" Star said. "Seriously."

"But after what happened today, we think it's necessary" Leaf Mane said. "Mainly, because it was my fault."

"That wasn't your fault, Leaf-Mane" Star said.

"I know, but even so, I and Heartbeat were already thinking in giving you this gift" Leaf Mane said.

"You two?" Golden Paladin asked, surprised. "Heartbeat, I thought you didn't like to share the credit of a gift."

"Well, for this particular one, I had to make an exception" Heartbeat said.

"And we've talked with your parents, so it won't be a problem" Leaf Mane said.

"What?" Star asked.

Leaf Mane and Heartbeat exchanged a look and waved to each other. Then Leaf Mane used his magic to summon a few twigs and bits of tree trunk and then arrange them to form what looked like...

"A Timberwolf?" Golden Paladin asked, seeing the wolf made of wood appearing. "That's what you're going to give to our young Prince? I wonder if you forgot that Timberwolves are wild and dangerous."

"Not if I give my personal touch" Heartbeat said, by accessing her magic and casting a beam against the Timberwolf. "Now, it's like a pet."

"Wait, for me?" Star asked, surprised. "You're giving me a Timberwolf as a pet? Cool!"

"Are you sure about this?" Golden Paladin asked to Leaf Mane and Heartbeat.

"Just look for yourself" Leaf Mane answered, accessing to her magic.

The Timberwolf shone for a few moments and then it came to life. Unlike the others, it had white eyes. The Timberwolf looked around for a few moments and, when he saw Star, it simply jumped on him and began licking him affectionately. The young prince started laughing, while saying:

"Stop, that tickles!"

"Amazing…" Golden Paladin said. "I've never seen a Timberwolf acting this way before."

"Timberwolves are in part composed of wild magic, just like the one Grogar used on him" Leaf Mane explained. "That's why they're so... wild."

"But I get to use my magic in the same way I used to save Leaf Mane today, giving it life instead of wild energy" Heartbeat said. "Now, this Timberwolf is as loyal as a pet dog to Star.”

Star was so happy with his new pet that made Golden Paladin be convinced it wouldn't hurt to let him keep that Timberwolf.

"I think I'm going to call you... Timber" Star said to the Timberwolf. "I know it's not very original, but it's the only name I can think that fits you well."

Timber replied back licking the face of its owner affectionately. It seemed that he liked the name.

The Lord of Chaos was watching the scene, sitting on his throne and with Grogar, Ulysses and Adagio kneeling before him at the base of the staircase of his throne.

“For what you just told, Grogar, it seems our little prince is starting to evolve in his training, right?” the Lord of Chaos said.

“Yes, your lordship” Grogar answered. “Prince Star Knight had entered in the first phase of his transformation. Although it was unconsciously and he only acquired one tail, it was obvious he had a lot of power.”

“And now that he just did that, Golden Paladin will train him to control that power” the Lord of Chaos concluded. “If things get their way as they should, that brad should get a reasonable control in two or three years.”

“Sir, why don’t we capture him right away?” Ulysses answered. “With Prince Star Knight out of the way, capturing the other Jinchuriki would be a piece of cake.”

“Are you stupid?!” the Lord of Chaos asked him back, causing Ulysses to quiver a little. “And risking to overload Ten-Tails’ body?!”

“It was… just a suggestion” Ulysses said. “We could restrain him while we didn’t have the other Jinchuriki.”

“Yes, but then Princess Twilight and the Generals of Order would do anything they could to rescue him” the Lord of Chaos said. “Furthermore, capturing him wouldn’t be an easy task, as he is constantly watched. No, it’s better if we continue with the plan.”

Seeing the Lord of Chaos giving a lecture to Ulysses made Adagio to smile.

“Don’t worry, my beloved villains” the Lord of Chaos said. “We won’t have to wait much longer. We will get all the Tailed Beasts and we will bring Ten-Tails back to life. And we do that, everything and everyone in the Pony Reality will be under my control at last.”

A Danger With Four Tails

Author's Notes:

Dear readers, before reading this chapter, I would like to address to you. I have noticed that the feedback of this story has been dropping, with the dislikes exceeding the likes. I just like to ask you to comment so that I can know what should I improve or know what you like. Secondly, I'd like to tell you that, despite this being an adaptation of the series Naruto series and the story sharing many parameters with it, I can still surprise you and I would like if you deemed the story when it was more developed. I hope you can enjoy the future chapters and that those who do not like it may change their mind. After all, as Fernando Pessoa once wrote: “first it amazes you, then it gets into your veins”. Thanks...

Three years had passed and it seemed that the Lord of Chaos had given no sign of his actions during that time. Maybe he thought the best thing to do now was to wait for the moment to attack, which was not reassuring for his enemies.

During that time, Star Knight had become a good-looking teenager colt. At the academy, he was one of the most popular students, not only for his academic curriculum, but also for being a great athlete. If there was something he definitely had was fillies watching him with interest, although he barely paid them any attention. His friends had also become popular also, not only through Star, but also through their own merits.

Jonagold had this way of enchanting fillies with his poetic words, being also the leader of the book and debate clubs; Gunter, just like Star, was an athlete at one of the most appreciated sports at the academy: the Flying Derby, where he usually teamed up with Star; Bramble, by his turn, was very quiet, but that way of being had catch the eyes of young does, and had become a high member of the chess club.

Moonlight had enrolled at the academy at the school year following Star’s eleventh anniversary, something that left her quite happy, since she would be close to Star, for who she already had a small crush since she was little. Despite being a little intimidated by the competition that arose around the young alicorn prince, Moonlight kept hope. She also had obtained a good school success, and her favorite subject was Enchanted Music, where she was one of Melody’s best students. It was also known that she now had a little brother, whose aspect shared the same traits as her sister, having a coat with a darker shade, an azure mane and eyes like those of his mother, but with slit pupils. His name was Dark Cloud.

As Star progressed at the academy, new subjects appeared, while others were left behind. At the end of his first year, Star started not having Introduction to Practical Magic and, at the end of the second year, by choice, he stopped having Enchanted Music, but soon he got more, such as Study of Spells and Charms, which was the continuation of Introduction to Practical Magic and was also taught by Professor Knotgrass. Astronomy was another new subject, being held at night, and was taught by a mare with a dark-blue coat with a telescope and stars as Cutie Mark, purple mane and magenta eyes called Glowing Star. There was also Study and Care of Creatures, which was held at the grounds and taught by a doe with a coat with shades of orange and greenish eyes called Holly who taught about the various creatures and how to take care of them, even showing to the students real creatures.

In addition to the academic subjects, there were also extracurricular activities. Purple Smoke was quite visited in his office by students asking for advice on activities that would be perfect for them. Among these activities, there were several sports, Art, Dance and Theatre. Star had entered in some sports, being one of his favorites Combate, which was coordinated by Professor Ebony, and, of course, the Flying Derby, which were supervised by Coach Gideon, a griffon who was an acquaintance of Gunter's parents, who had dark grayish brown fur, brown head with edges of a lighter tone, very dark tangelo wing feathers and dark gray gambogeish beak and claws. Star and Gunter were one the best teams, perhaps because of their teamwork.

However, despite Star’s school success, he still had to coordinate all his school activities with his trainings with Golden Paladin. Fortunately, the training had passed to the weekend and was no longer so regular, but it happens that things were getting more and more complicated. In addition to trying to improve his skills in spells like the duplication spell and the Spiraling Sphere Spell, Star was now trying to control directly Nine-Tails’ energy and that was quite tricky. To control the energy, he had to have a lot of concentration and endure that energy was not as easy as it sounded, as Star was almost barely focusing and trying to not lose control.

During these trainings, Star was learning to control what Golden called the “demon fox cloak" that was the first phase of his transformation as a Jinchuriki, whose power increased for each tail of energy that appeared. Until that moment, Star had learned to control until the second tail, but even just with two tails, Star could barely control all the energy that was being produced.

Golden Paladin, though, could see the progress that Star had achieved. His control over his magic had improved thanks to the training and this was visible in the way he could handle the two tails of energy. But the question that remained in his head was the limit of energy that the young prince could handle. The General of Peace never dared to release the seal more than what it had already been released, because in that way you would be just giving to Nine-Tails a unique opportunity to weaken the seal even more. When he presented this question to Twilight and Blue in the throne room of the Light Castle, the former rushed to say:

"It is out of the question. We will not give opportunities to Nine-Tails. Sorry, Golden Paladin, despite respecting your training methods, I have to put the safety of my son above this."

“I understand, your Highness, I also don't agree with this idea of mine" Golden Paladin said. "But the truth is that we can't know what the limits of Prince Star Knight are when it comes to controlling the Nine-Tails’ power. Beyond that, if we continue as we are, the time it will take for the young prince to learn to control that energy will be even greater."

“I understand that, but...” Twilight started.

"Maybe we should give Golden’s idea a chance, Twily" Blue said to his wife.

"What?!" Twilight asked. "Blue, are you crazy? Do you want to submit our son to a suffering even greater than the one he has already been submitted with the training?"

"Although I share your concern, Twily, the truth is that we can't protect him forever" Blue said. "He is already fourteen. He's not a young colt anymore."

"Yes, but that doesn't mean we're going to put him in danger purposefully" Twilight refuted.

"I know that, but don't think you we should have more faith in him?" Blue asked. "Star proved to us what he is capable of over and over again. It's time we let him decide what he wants to do. If he wants to accept Golden’s idea, the least we can do is to allow him to try."

Although she understood what Blue was trying to defend, Twilight did not seem to want to accept it. She refused to put his own son at the mercy of the monster that was inside him. And what if Star lost control and Nine-Tails took him over? No, she couldn't allow something like that to happen.

It was then that Blue’s hoof landed on hers and Twilight looked at her husband’s eyes. His blue eyes transmitted to her his confidence and the words Blue told only increased that same confidence:

"If you want, I will watch the training and make sure our son stay safe. I and Golden Paladin can control the situation, no way we can fail."

After that, Twilight couldn't say no to Blue and consented with the head and a slight smile.

During the summer vacation, before Star’s fifth year at the academy began, at the day of his training with Golden Paladin, he was surprised when he saw that his father would watch the training. Arriving at the Grand Light Canyon, the place where they used to train in the Light Kingdom, Star asked:

"Dad, can I ask why you're here? No offense, but it's quite unexpected."

"Don't worry, Star, Golden will explain everything to you" Blue answered him.

“The truth, young prince, is that we’re going to step up our training much more” Golden Paladin said to Star. “It will be like an experiment… I don’t even know what might happen. Honestly, I preferred not to do this, but I believe it is essential and inevitable. Are you prepared?”

“Well… yeah” Star answered. “Let’s just do it!”

“Very well, what I’ll do is to loosen the Nine-Tails’ seal just a little” Golden Paladin said.

Listening that, Star became a little surprised, as Golden Paladin has not done that for years.

“I know what you thinking” Golden Paladin said. “Why does he want to do that now? What is the goal of that? The truth is that I want to test your limits and, to do that, you have to deal with more energy than the one you are already used to. But don’t think I’m doing this lightly. I know Nine-Tails cannot be controlled by mere ponies and that’s why I’ve taken the time to make sure. You can retain your own psyche up to a two-tails transformation. We need to know how much farther is possible. But I want to make sure you’re up to the task. After all, opening the seal means that the Nine-Tails’ influence will grow stronger. Are you sure he won’t take you over and run amok?”

That question made Star to become more serious and say:

“Well, I…”

That was a question that not even he knew how to answer. It was true that he has been able to withstand Nine-Tails’ power, but the concentration required for such a feat was immense and the least carelessness could mean losing control, and all that with only two tails.

Blue, sensing his son’s indecision, advanced to him and said, putting a hoof on his shoulder:

"Star, you don't have to do it if you don't want to. But, if you agree to do so, I want you to know that you will have my full support."

"Dad..." Star said, surprised by the words of his father.

"Besides, that's why I'm here. I will help Golden Paladin to control the situation if necessary. It may not look like so, but your old man knows a move or two. However, I have faith that you will be able to do it."

Those words have reinvigorated Star’s spirit and he said:

"Yes!"

He then turned to Golden Paladin, showing him he was ready. The General of Peace sighed and said:

"So let's do it."

He raised his hoof towards Star and accessed to his magic. The hoof glowed with the same aura as the horn and then he said:

“Al right then, let’s begin.”

And gold chains appeared around Star’s torso. There was a pause where Golden Paladin concentrated to only open the seal just a bit and then he exclaimed:

“Here we go!”

And he twisted slightly the hood and the chains moved slightly as well. Immediately, the condensed bubbling energy appeared and covered Star’s body. He felt a slight pain and the energy involved his tail, making also appear another tail made of red energy.

“Two tails in an instant…” Blue said, impressed.

It was then than another tail appeared.

“And there’s the third tail!” Blue exclaimed.

“And it seems he still conscious” Golden Paladin observed, while Star adopted the same changes he got when he was surrounded by the red energy. “Now, Prince Star Knight, suppress the energy immediately!”

Star tried with all his strength to do what Golden Paladin said, but he was using all his concentration to prevent the energy from overpower him and that was causing him a lot of pain that prevented him from concentrating even more.

“Surprpess yourself!” Golden exclaimed.

“I know that!” Star replied.

It was then that he felt something else that prevented him from concentrating beyond pain. It was a stinging sensation. Star wondered what it was. It was a bitter and hateful feeling that could stain in black his inside.

“I’ll cooperate with you” a voice said.

Star then found himself once again, in front of Nine-Tails’ cage.

“You are…” Star started.

“Don’t hold back” Nine-Tails said, staying in the shadows of his cage. “You want power, don’t you?”

The Tailed Beast had said that in a way that suggested that Star was weak and depended of his power, something that made Star become very furious and exclaim:

“Cut it out!” Star exclaimed.

It was then that the water that covered the ground rose suddenly and began getting restless. Star, repairing in that, tried to keep up. Nine-Tails continued to look to Star with his arrogant gaze and smile. Then he said:

“You know, it’s pretty pathetic… They want you to control my power so you can defend yourself against the Lord of Chaos. It seems they think you’re too weak to face them without me… What it’s actually true. You’re nothing more than a brat who thinks is special just because he has a great power that he can control alone.”

“Shut up and go back!” Star said, trying to stay above the water.

But the anger he felt for Nine-Tails made him lose concentration for a moment and the waves swallowed him. Star tried to fight, but the waves were too strong and were taking him to the edge of the cage, while listening Nine-tails saying:

“Idiot… If anyone goes back… it’s you!”

And the fox stretched out one of his front legs through the bars and grabbed Star, securing him then against the floor.

In the real world, that caused an intense burst of red energy that forced the two Generals to use a magical barrier to resist against the force that was being released. Placing themselves on a ledge in one of the stone walls of the canyon, they saw the fourth tail appearing.

That release such energy that made the Lord of Chaos realize something was wrong.

"But what is this?" he asked while sitting on his throne.

He made one of his mirrors come to his front and it began to reflect what was happening at the Great Light Canyon. He gave a slight laugh and said:

"This is quite interesting."

The cloak of red energy that involved Star had been much denser, as if he breathed the energy itself. His eyes were completely red and looked like he was suffering a lot of pain. But the worst was yet to come. His own coat began to be removed slowly, bit by bit, leaving in its place a layer of intense red energy that looked like blood, and being then vaporized by the intensity of the energy.

Star was flooded by black smoke that engulfed him like a cocoon. The two Generals watched that for a few moments and then the cocoon of smoke exploded with a force that nearly made Blue and Golden fall from where they were and, when they recovered, they were shocked by what they saw. All Star's body was covered by the layer of blood-red energy, seeming to be a part of him. Fox ears flapped with the wind, while the four tails were shaking. Savage grunts came out of his mouth full of razor-sharp teeth and his white eyes didn’t seem to show any sign of equinity.

“What… is that?” Blue asked, not wanting to believe.

“That, Prince Blue Sword, is the second phase of a Jinchuriki transformation” Golden Paladin answered. “The energy that is leaking out is seeking stability. It’s trying to assume the complete form of Nine-Tails. This is not the same energy of before. It’s more intense. Far more malevolent. It’s using Prince Star Knight’s body as a medium, what makes him like a miniature Nine-Tails.”

Blue couldn't believe in what his eyes were seeing. He couldn't believe that he had convinced his son to submit to something like that. Sensing what he was thinking, Golden Paladin said:

"Don't blame yourself, Prince Blue Sword. This is not your fault. If there's anyone to blame, then it’s me as it was me who had the idea to release the seal. It was a reckless idea after all. Such a pity. I have to close the seal again, but it will take some time. He never got this far before."

It was then that Blue knew what to do.

"I'm going to entertain him and prevent him from running" he said.

"What?!" Golden Paladin asked. "Don't be stupid! Prince Star Knight right now is very dangerous."

"We cannot allow him to go to the citadel" Blue said. "Don't worry, I can handle this."

Golden Paladin tried to say something against it, but Blue was already downing the ledge where they were and going to Star. So the General of Peace began preparing to close the seal again.

Blue headed to Star saying:

"Star, that's enough! You've got to stop this!"

But he didn’t listen him, staying there roaring and wagging the tails. Star then looked slightly to Blue and wag one of the tails towards Blue. He invoked his barrier to protect himself, but when the tail hit the barrier, it broke it and Blue was pushed a few hooves back.

Realizing that Blue would try to stop him, Star decided to get out of there, but when he was preparing to depart, his father said:

"Don't even think about it!"

And, using his magic of General of Balance, he released a light that, hitting Star, made him stay put. The Jinchuriki roared, feeling himself trapped, and began trying to break free. Blue couldn't believe in the immense force that he had. It wouldn't take long until he couldn’t hold any longer. It was then that Star turned his head to Blue and opened his mouth. When Blue found himself, he was being bombarded with something and shot him hard against the wall of stone.

At that time, Golden Paladin had managed to prepare the spell and chains lifted off the ground and began to trap Star. He tried to get free, but the chains were increasingly tight. The chains began to absorb the energy that was being released and it didn’t take long for the claws disappeared and the intense energy began to retreat, leaving intense burns on Star.

The process seemed to be time consuming and painful for Star, but Golden continued until Star was completely free of the energy and fell to the ground unconscious. After that, Golden hastened to display the chains of the seal and sealed them the way they were before, gasping as soon as it ended, trying to catch his breath. His eyes fell upon the unconscious young prince and then on Blue that, although conscious, was in bad shape after Star’s attack.

The Lord of Chaos, seeing what happened, exclaimed:

"I loved that! Finally some real action! Maybe I should take advantage of this to start the part of my great plan that I have been waiting for. Oogie Boogie!"

And the Spirit of Nightmares appeared before his master, kneeling.

"Yes, your lordship?"

"Have you found the last missing Jinchuriki?" the Lord of Chaos asked.

"Not yet" Oogie Boogie replied. "I've been doing my best, but it seems that this Tailed Beast knows that I’m after it and has been hiding from me."

"It's okay" the Lord of Chaos said. "We still have time. But try not to take to long, because we will start to capture the Tailed Beasts, beginning with One-Tail."

Sometime after what happened in the Grand Light Canyon, Star woke up, realizing he was lying on his bed in his room. When he tried to move, he felt a lot of pain and saw that he was covered in bandages. A good part of his body had already healed, but the majority was still damaged.

“What happened?” he asked.

“Finally, you’re awake!” Twilight’s voice exclaimed, while she approached her son’s bed, relieved.

"Mom?" Star asked, still confused, trying to get up. "What am I doing here?"

Timber, that was there waiting for his owner to wake up, was quite happy to see him and started to lick him.

"Timber, stop!" Star asked, while petting his Timberwolf. "That tickles. I'm also happy to see you.”

"After what happened, Golden Paladin brought you and your father as soon as possible" Twilight said, while Golden Paladin appeared and Timber downed from the bed to then put his head on Star’s lap.

Remembering what had happened earlier with Nine-Tails subduing him, Star asked, very concerned:

"What happened to dad?! Is he okay?!"

"Don't worry, young Prince” Golden Paladin answered. "He's fine. At this point, he is resting in his room."

“But… what happened?” Star asked.

“You went on a rampage and, while I tried to stabilize your energy, your father prevented you from advancing to the citadel” Blue answered.

That answer seemed to have bothered Star. He began to feel guilty about what had happened. If he hadn't been so weak, Nine-Tails would not have dominated him and he wouldn't have hurt his own father.

“If only… I could stand him” Star said, referring to Nine-Tails. “He provoked me and I gave in.”

Golden, observing his reaction, said to him:

“It’s not your fault. I made the wrong call.”

He then turned to Twilight and continued:

“And for that, I ask your apologies, Princess Twilight. I underestimated Nine-Tails and, because of that, both your son and husband are now injured.”

“You don’t have to apology, Golden” Twilight said. “I understand your reasons for doing that and now we know how much Star can endure Nine-Tails’ energy.”

“I held onto my consciousness up to the three tails” Star said. “But I felt this immense power… Maybe if I can master it, I can have the power to stop the Lord of Chaos.”

“Star…” Twilight started, wanting to ease her son from the burden he was feeling as a Jinchuriki and the prospective of being targeted by the Lord of Chaos because of Nine-Tails.

However, Golden Paladin nodded his head to her, advising to not say anything and then he said:

“But for now, I think it is for the best you rest now and stop thinking about that, young prince. You have a lot of recovery to do, now. Laid down and take a nap.”

He then headed to the exit and Twilight followed him, leaving Star alone, petting Timber. When they exited and started to move away from his room, Twilight asked:

“Why did you stop me, Golden? I had to say to my son to not worry about the Lord of Chaos. That we would protect him at all cost.”

“Because he wouldn’t listen, princess” Golden Paladin replied. “He inherited your husband’s determination in protecting the ones he cares about. He knows he will face the Lord of Chaos and his villains in a near future, when they come to take the Tailed Beast inside of him. So, he wants to get stronger to not be captured and by this stop the plan the Lord of Chaos has in mind.”

At that moment, Twilight stopped and she said:

“I know you’d say that, but I cannot stand watching my son sacrificing himself to save us. I should be the one doing that.”

There was a pause and then Twilight asked:

“Golden, could you tell me about what you think about Star continuing his training after what happened today and I want you to be completely honest.”

The General of Peace didn’t answered immediately, but then he sighed and answered:

“I honestly don’t see any problem that can prevent Prince Star Knight from continuing his training, but…”

“But, what?”

“But we have to be more careful” Golden Paladin. “If I didn’t contain Prince Star Knight when he went amok, then the number of tails would grow until there was nine and, if that happens, then Nine-Tails will immerge from the young prince.”

“So that’s how it works…” Twilight said.

“His anger acts like a trigger, for what I could see” Golden Paladin continued. “The number of tails grows along with his rage. It is just like when Heartbeat was a Jinchuriki. When the fourth tail appeared, all that was left in your son was a hunger for destruction. Like I told you before we seal Nine-Tails, the seal will only grow weaker. Probably, that’s the cause for what happened.”

“Yes, I know that” Twilight said. “That’s one of the reasons why you’re training Star to control the energy.”

“And there’s more” Golden Paladin said. “When Prince Star Knight is under the cloak of Nine-Tails, it may seems that it protects the young prince, but the truth is his body is continuously being harmed by that same energy. It appears that, when the fourth tails immerges, his body suffers severe injuries and run amok, covered in blood. Once the cloak disappeared, Prince Star Knight’s internal Nine-Tails’ energy started to heal his body and that’s why he is not as harmed as he really was. But if he continues this cicle of great harm and rapid recovery, his body will pay the price and the span of his life will be shorten, even being him an alicorn.”

Twilight was quite unsettled with Golden Paladin’s explanation, but recovered quickly and then said:

"So we have to make sure that doesn't happen again. Golden Paladin, we can't open the seal again."

"Of course, Your Highness, I wouldn't repeat the feat" he replied.

"And another thing" Twilight said. "If the second tail comes to appear, you need to absorb the energy immediately. We can't take any risk."

Golden waved and then walked away, leaving Twilight alone.

"I'm not going to let anything bad happen to my son, not if I can help it" she said.

One-Tail in Danger

In the busy streets of Manehatten, ponies were going from one side to the other, always in a hurry. This was a city where every second counted and ponies were trying as hard as they could not waste a single second.

Living on the streets and struggling to make money, a young lute-player tried to entertain the ponies that passed with his music. He was a pony with a light yellow coat with a lute with musical notes as Cutie Mark, orange mane and celestial blue eyes. His name was Strings and he was quite talented with his lute, which seemed quite worn.

Everything he wanted was to entertain ponies with his music, while they contributed with some bits. However, this desire seemed it wouldn’t become reality. Ponies were too busy and in a hurry to enjoy his music, much less to reward him with bits.

At the end of the day, Strings looked at the glass where the ponies should put their contributions, but only had a couple of bits. The young lute-player sighed and prepared to go home when a voice said to him:

"You play really well."

He turned and saw a mare wearing a cloak approaching him.

"Thank you" he thanked. "It's a shame the other ponies do not share that view."

"What if I told you they could have that opinion?" the mare asked. "What if I told you that I can help you have the recognition you deserve?"

That made Strings drop a skeptical chuckle.

"And what are you, some kind of manager?" he asked, cynically.

"No, I'm something much better" the mare said, lowering the hood and revealing her face. "My name is Adagio Dazzle and you can believe I will make your dreams come true."

And, having said this, she approached her snout to Strings’ ear and began to sing something for him gently. It was then that his eyes were invaded by a momentary darkness and then an evil smile appeared on his face.

"What do you want me to do?" he asked to Adagio.

"I want you to play your song to a friend of mine" Adagio replied. "This song will be... magical. And when you are finished, I guarantee you're going to have all the glory you deserve."

And Strings nodded.

The next day, the sun was shining in the sky, leaving the Golden Desert with a color even more resplendent. Although it was not part of the Light Kingdom, the Golden Desert certainly wasn't far from its neighbor in terms of elegance. Its landscapes, although arid, were quite appreciated by the travelers… when they brought enough water to cross it.

Three travelers were crossing it, with one of them walking with immense excitement. He was a young unicorn stallion with light vermilion coat with three beetles as Cutie Mark, opalish gray mane and brilliant tangelo eyes. Behind him, were two pegasi royal guards, whose armors were different from the Canterlot guards’.

"I'm so glad to finally get to the Light Kingdom!" the young stallion exclaimed happily. "I will make lots of new friends?"

"Silver Mist, you need to stop being so flashy" one of the guards said. "You're going to the Light Kingdom because the villains of the Lord of Chaos can't go in there."

"Although we are almost at the Great Light Canyon, we cannot draw any attention" the other guard said. "What would your uncle and aunt say if they knew how you're acting."

"Come on, can't I be happy to finally get out of Maretonia?" Silver Mist asked, a little annoyed by the constant reproaches of his bodyguards. "I just want to have fun and make friends and, apparently, to do all that, I have to get out from my under and aunt’s protection."

"They are the Duke and Duchess of Maretonia, which is one of the most important duchies" the first guard said. "Their duty is to ensure the safety of their citizens, including you."

"Yes, Yes, I know why they want me there" Silver Mist said, in a way that made his bodyguards to roll their eyes.

They continued for a few moments until they heard movements around them.

"Did you hear that?" the second guard asked.

"It looks like we're being watched" the other said.

Both guards responded, putting themselves in a way to keep Silver Mist protected.

"Gyus, you know I can fend for myself, right?"

But they ignored him and the first guard asked:

"Who's there?! Show yourselves!"

There was a pause and then a voice answered:

"We should be the ones saying that... strangers."

And, in the blink of an eye, they found themselves surrounded by...

"Pony-panthers" the second guard said.

Chief Strongpaw stood out among the pony-panthers and asked:

"Who are you and what are you doing in the Golden Desert heading to the Light Kingdom?"

The guards didn't say anything, but Silver Mist got out of the middle of his bodyguards and approached Chief Strongpaw, saying with a friendly tone:

"Hello, my name is Silver Mist and I'm on my way to the Light Kingdom to make lots of friends. Hey, will you be my friend?"

And he extended his hoof to Strongpaw who just stared it. The other pony-panthers began to talk with each other, surprised by the attitude of that pony to their leader. The two guards rushed to pick up Silver Mist and returned to where they were.

"Are you crazy?!"

"Do you not know who you were talking to?!"

"Hey, you didn't say anything, so I decided to take the initiative" Silver Mist said.

Strongpaw looked to the young unicorn. There was something about him that was different, and he wasn't just talking about his behavior. He didn't know how to explain it, but he knew that Silver Mist wasn't a pony like the others.

"You're a littled weird" Chief Strongpaw said. "But I can see that your heart has no bad intentions. Our job is to ensure that no one with a heart consumed with darkness approaches our oasis and the Light Kingdom, so please don't get us wrong."

"Don't worry, everything's fine" the first guard said.

"Yes, we understand perfectly" the second guard said.

"They may proceed with your journey" Strongpaw said, while his pony-panthers opened to them the way. "But I advise you to hurry. A sandstorm is approaching rapidly."

And so the two guards advanced, having virtually to force Silver Mist to join them, since he wanted to get to know better the pony-panthers and make friends with them.

When Strongpaw and his pony-panthers began to return to the oasis, he felt the presence of someone else in the Golden Desert beyond those three. However, this presence was different, it was darker. He stopped, causing the others to stop, and told them:

"Return to the oasis, I'm still going to hang around."

"But, sir, a sandstorm is approaching" one of the pony-panthers said.

"I know that, but don't worry" Strongpaw said. "You know sand can't hurt me. Now, do what I tell you."

They then waved and continued their way back to the oasis. Meanwhile, Strongpaw went in a different direction. It didn't take long until he was caught by the sandstorm, but, using his power over sand, he had no difficulty in moving.

Then, suddenly, he began to hear a song. It was a song that seemed to be coming from a stringed instrument. Stronpaw knew that music was coming from the same place that he had noticed. He managed to get out of the storm and then looked around. Then he saw him, sitting on a duma that seemed not have been altered by the sandstorm. Strings was sitting and with his lute in position.

"Who are you, stranger?" Strongpaw asked. "What are your intentions?"

"Who I am doesn't matter" Strings answered. "As for my intentions. Well, let's just say that I'm doing what I was asked to do in exchange for receiving the glory I deserve."

Strongpaw didn't know what he meant, but he knew it wouldn’t do any good.

"I'm warning you, if you have evil intentions, I will not be merciful" he said.

But Strings ignored him and then prepared to play a new song with his lute. He started and then his body began to glow with a dark glow. Seeing it, Strongpaw said:

"That energy... is the evil power of the Lord of Chaos!"

But before he could do anything, strings of dark energy erected and were turned into light bluish gray chains which went in direction of Strongpaw. Reacting automatically, Strongpaw sand began protecting him from the chains, blocking them. However, one of them managed to infiltrate his defense and penetrated Strongpaw’s stomach. He felt a pain, while the chain penetrated more and more inside.

Inside of him, Shukaku, the One-Tail, noticed something strange was coming. It was then the chain appeared and tied itself tight around Shukaku’s neck. Feeling he had reached the Tailed Beast, Strings smiled and changed slightly the rhythm of the song. Red energy began coming out of Strongpaw through the chain.

Strongpaw realized his energy was being sucked, because his power was diminishing. The sand that was still raised fell slowly to the ground. He got the strength to get the chains and try to pull it, but, when he did it, he received an electric shock that made him drop it immediately. Strongpaw looked enraged to Strings, who smiled while he absorbed the energy that was being removed from the leader of the pony-panthers through the chain.

Watching from afar, protected by her cloak, was Adagio. She smiled, as her plan was running perfectly. Why having so much work to capture a Jinchuriki, when someone could extract the Tailed Beast inside and then take it directly to the Lord of Chaos?

Strongpaw couldn’t believe he was subjugated to a magic like that. He was now at the mercy of that lute-playing who wouldn't stop extracting the Tailed Beast inside of him. Inside, Shukaku was trying to handle the power from the chains, but it was then a white mass with the exact shape and size of Shukaku began to be extracted from him, with that mass being extracted by a projection of the chain around his neck that was pulling it out.

A pony-panther who was closed was caught by surprise when he saw what was happening to his leader. Quietly so he couldn’t be seen, he noted how Strings was extracting Shukaku from Strongpaw. He had to do something, but how would he help his leader? Then he remembered he was not far from the Great Light Canyon. He could take a shortcut and get help from the Generals of Order. So, he pulled away as quietly as possible.

Some distance away, Silver Mist walked a bit ahead of his bodyguards, saying:

"It's a shame I couldn't make any friends with the pony-panthers. It would have been pretty cool. "

"This kid doesn't change" the first guard said.

"At least now we can get to the Light Kingdom without further delay" the second guard said.

In the place where Strings was extracting Shukaku, the white mass was about to abandon Strongpaw. Trying to resist even more than what he was already resisting, Shukaku pulled the chain and then let out a roar. This caused Strongpaw to release a red energy that rose in the air as if it was smoke and then explode.

It was at that moment Silver Mist stopped suddenly and looked back. He heard a cry of help, a kind of cry that he knew quite well. His bodyguards approached and the first asked:

"Silver Mist, what's wrong?"

But he didn't answer. At that moment, a pair of green insect wings appeared at the bottom of his back and he took off, moving away quickly in the opposite direction.

"Silver Mist, where are you going?" the two guards asked, while trying to follow him.

"One of our pony-panthers friends is in danger!" he exclaimed.

"What did you say?!" the first guard asked.

“Don’t tell us you’re going to help!” the second guard said.

“Of course” Silver Mist replied, taking more altitude and flying faster, leaving his guards behind.

Strings continued with his task of extracting Shukaku from Strongpaw, making the chain extracting energy to himself.

“This chain…” Strongpaw said, while observing the chain that connected him to Strings. “…doesn’t stop extracting my energy…”

The pain increased and the same white mass that was being extracted from Shukaku started to leave the place where the chain had penetrated.

Silver Mist was flying over the Golden Desert, following the cry of help he had heard and found Strongpaw and started down toward him. Seeing the white mass that was leaving him, he realized.

‘But that is…’ he thought to himself. ‘There’s no mistake. That’s Tailed Beast energy! When the Tailed Beast is extracted, the Jinchuriki’s body suffers a lot of damage. He may die!’

Strongpaw saw Silver Mist approaching, getting surprised by his wings. However, he gave no importance to it and exclaimed to him:

“Stay away! This has nothing to do with you!”

“It does have something to do with me!” Silver Mist shouted back.

It was then that Strongpaw realized. It was because of that Silver Mist seemed to be not like other ponies.

“You’re a Jinchuriki too” he said.

“And that’s why I can feel your pain too” Silver Mist said. “I learned that friends must understand each other’s pain.”

Getting close, he extended his hoof to take the chain that linked Strongpaw to Strings.

“Stop it…!” Strongpaw said.

Silver Mist touched the chain with his hoof, but then he received the same shock that Strongpaw got.

“It’s sucking out my power…” Silver Mist said, while tolerating the pain.

He then fell on the ground.

“Are you all right?!” Strongpaw asked.

Adagio noticed Silver Mist and realized he was another Jinchuriki. He should be the one Oogie Boogie was trying to identify. She didn’t want to believe her luck. She had at her reach two Jinchuriki. She couldn’t lose that opportunity, so Adagio used her voice to send hypnotic infrasound waves to Silver Mist to also catch Silver Mist’s Jinchuriki. He then started playing at the same rhythm before sending the chains agains Strongpaw and another dark string get out of his body and another chain appeared, starting going in Silver Mist’s direction.

“Silver Mist, be careful!” Strongpaw warned, while he was getting up.

He then noticed the chain coming in his direction and took flight. However, the chain followed him and penetrated in his lower back. Once that happened, Silver Mist’s wings disappeared and he fell on the ground.

“Silver Mist!” Strongpaw called.

He started to get up, saying:

“I’m sorry… I think I failed…”

Strings played again and the chain stretched, starting to absorb his energy and causing pain to him. He then proceeded to take the two Tailed Beasts from Strongpaw and Silver Mist. While Shukaku’s white mass of energy was being taking even more, the same was starting to happen to Silver Mist’s Tailed Beast.

That beast resembled a blue armored rhinoceros beetle with six of his seven tails resembling Silver Mist’s wings and the seventh being an actual tail, all growing from the end of his abdomen. His eyes seemed to be covered by a helmet-like skull, from inside of which, an orange glow could be seen. He also had spike protrusions on his shoulders and a row of slits on each shoulder and six legs, three on each side, which were also covered by the blue armor, with the exception of the extreme ends which were green in color. He also had two pincers with three parts on his face, covering a mouth full of sharp teeth and on his back behind his head, it had a large two sectioned horn protrusion.

In that moment, a white mass of energy was also being taken from Seven-Tails. Both him and Shukaku were struggling against the chains as much as they could. Meanwhile, Strings continued to receive their energies, while playing the lute. Adagio watched the scene, smiling. Just a little bit longer and she would have two Tailed Beast to give to her master.

Running to the place where Strings was extracting One-Tail and Seven-Tails, the pony-panther who had gone to take some help was now leading Golden Paladin, Mirror Coat and Melody to there.

“Are you sure this is the way?” Golden Paladin asked to the pony-panther.

“Yes, sir” he answered. “It’s just ahead.”

“We have to be quick” Mirror Coat. “We cannot allow the Lord of Chaos to get One-Tail. If he never gets it, he will not be able to get the others.”

“Let’s just hope it’s not too late” Melody said.

The two Jinchuriki continued to have their energies being stolen by Strings.

“Damn it…” Strongpaw said. “I told you not to come.”

“How can I stay away?” Silver Mist asked. “I think any Jinchuriki would come to save a fellow Jinchuriki if he or she was in danger.”

When he said that, Strongpaw remember Prince Star Knight, who did everything he could to save him when Shukaku took over him.

“Maybe you’re right, but in a situation like this one, it would be a fool thought to do” Strongpaw replied.

The rhythm of the music of the lute increased and the same happened with the intensity of the Tailed Beast energy absorption, which caused more pain to Strongpaw and Silver Mist, pain that was shared by their Tailed Beasts. The pain was so intense that Strongpaw fell on his knees. It was at that moment that Silver Mist had an idea.

He concentrated for a moment, and then accessed his magic. His wings appeared slightly and began to release energy in the form of silk threads involving him and Strongpaw, creating a cocoon of energy. Both Strings and Adagio were surprised by it.

"What's that?" she asked.

The energy cocoon became a real cocoon made of silk with great resistance. Inside of the cocoon, Strongpaw, who had got up, said:

“This is…”

“My power” Silver Mist said. “But it isn’t enough to break these chains.”

In that moment, the red energy that was running through the chains just slowed down.

“So, I’m going to try to buy us some time” Silver Mist continued.

Outside, Strings continued playing and then noticed the energy flow slowed. He realized it was the cocoon that was suppressing the energy absorption. Adagio, who also realized that, started to dislike the way the situation was taking. If Strings took too long, they would risk the pony-panthers to show up... or worse, the Generals.

Inside the cocoon, Strongpaw realized the energy slowed and asked Silver Mist:

“What did you do?”

“I made a cocoon with threads of energy” he explained. “This cocoon is a complicated tangle of super-fine energy threads that weakened the absorption, just as I thought.”

“It didn’t stop it” Strongpaw realized. “The rate of energy being sucked out has definitely slowed down and lessened the pain… But eventually, out Tailed Beasts will be extracted. In my case, I can still survive, as I have One-Tail, but in your case…”

But Silver Mist gave a little laugh and said, while putting is front hooves behind is head, in a relaxing way:

“Negative thoughts aren’t good. I’m sure somepony will come to save us!”

“How can you be so positive?” Strongpaw asked.

“Well, in a situation like this, we kind of don’t have any other options” Silver Mist replied.

“But I’m sure nopony will come to help us” Strongpaw said.

“Don’t say such things!” Silver Mist exclaimed, rising up, and then starting to yell. “Hey! Is somepony out there?!”

Strongpaw sighed and then said:

“Your voice won’t travel through this cocoon.”

Realizing he was right, Silver Mist made a depressive air and said:

“Oops! Darn it.”

But then he filled himself with determination and exclaimed:

“Then I’ll just pull this out with brute strength!”

And he started to pull the chain with all the force he had, but the only thing that Silver Mist managed to do was getting entangled with the chain and fell on the ground.

“I think we’ll have to wait to be rescued, after all” he said to Strongpaw.

“I think that’s very unlikely” Strongpaw said.

“Again with those negative thoughts” Silver Mist.

“My subordinates are very obedient to me” Strongpaw said. “I said to them to go to our oasis while I would come here to investigate an intruder. Probably, they will take some time to realize I am in danger. Furthermore, there are some inhabitants of the oasis who wouldn’t care about what happens to me.”

“Are you serious?!” Silver Mist asked.

Outside, Strings observed they now had no escape and it would be a matter of time until he got their energy. To speed things up, he continued playing in a faster pace.

Inside the cocoon, Strongpaw continued, while Silver Mist was trying to untangle himself from the chain:

“In the past, when I was a kid, the only way I could relate to others was with hate and a desire to kill. Everypony was afraid of me because I was the Jinchuriki and that made me hate them. But then I heard a voice telling me to not hate them, but to show the best of me. That voice belonged to the Lord of Order. So because of him, I became the leader of the pony-panthers. Although the most of them now accepts me for who I am, there are some who don’t and I’m sure they don’t care about what happens to me.”

Silver Mist managed to untangle himself and stood up saying:

"But you still have friends who care for you. You said yourself that now the majority of your people accept you, so I'm sure they will come to save you."

Hearing those words, Strongpaw said:

"Maybe you're right, but even so, our situation is quite precarious. I'm sure this lute-player is working for a villain of the Lord of Chaos. Even though they knew we were here, stop him will not be easy."

"We don't know until we try" Silver Mist said. "After all, he is only one, right?"

Strongpaw was impressed by Silver Mist’s optimism. Was what he said true? Will they be able to be saved?

The three Generals of Order continued to follow the pony-panther as they approached the place where Strongpaw and Silver Mist were. A lute sound began to be heard.

“This is the sound of the lute that the strange pony was playing” the pony-panther said.

Listening the lute, Melody managed to notice something on it.

"But what..." she said. "No, it can’t be."

"What, Melody?" Golden Paladin asked.

"I think..." she started. "No, I'm sure. This lute sound has the Thirteenth Note."

"Wait, you mean the pony who is extracting Shukaku is a Prodigy?" Mirror Coat asked.

"A Prodigy who has been corrupted" Golden Paladin said. "That only increases the urgency of the mission."

Adagio watched Strings continuing to absorb Shukaku and Seven-Tails’ energy, when she noticed Golden Paladin, Mirror Coat and Melody arriving from afar with the pony-panther.

"Damn it..." she said.

They arrived on the scene and were amazed by the fact that there was a cocoon in the place where it should be Strongpaw.

"But that's..." Melody started.

"Yes, it's a giant cocoon" Golden Paladin said. "And that must be the corrupted Prodigy."

It was then the two guards accompanying Silver Mist appeared.

"Who are you?" Golden Paladin asked.

"I know them" the pony-panther said. "We found them while we were doing our patrol. But they were accompanied by another pony."

"We're looking for him" the second guard said.

Hearing that, Golden Paladin pondered for a while and then asked to Mirror Coat:

"Mirror Coat, can you tell if Strongpaw is in there?"

The General of Knowledge invoked a hoof mirror and pointed it to the cocoon. In it, he could see Strongpaw and Silver Mist and then realized something that left him surprised. Both Strongpaw’s and Silver Mist’s respective energy was being absorbed and the two energies seemed to be quite similar, which meant...

"So, Mirror Coat, who is in that cocoon?" Melody asked.

The two guards exchanged nervous glances and then Mirror Coat replied:

"Two Jinchuriki."

"One of them is Chief Strongpaw" the pony-panther said. "But who's the other?"

"The Jinchuriki of Maretonia" Golden Paladin said, turning then to the two guards. "I know you belong to the Royal Guard of Maretonia for your armors and by your looks, it looks like I got it right. The other Jinchiriki is yours."

The two guards placed themselves in an attack position, but Golden Paladin said:

"You'd better calm down. We have no interest in capturing your Jinchuriki. My siblings and I are Generals of Order. We are from the Light Kingdom and we already have our own Jinchuriki. Besides, if we continue losing time, those in the cocoon will lose their Tailed Beasts. And, if I'm not mistaken, if your Jinchuriki lose his Tailed Beast, he will die. The sealing spell that pony is doing is extracting the Tailed Beast energy and ultimately the beasts themselves.”

“Oh no, if that happens, Chief Stronpaw will become very weak” the pony-panther said to Golden Paladin. “We have to save him!”

“And what do you intend to do?” Golden Paladin asked to the two guards.

“Are you going to abandon your own Jinchuriki?” Melody asked.

“Don’t be such a fools and let’s fight together” Mirror Coat said.

“If we act now, we can save them…” Golden Paladin said.

The two guards exchanged a look and then they agreed to collaborate. The first said:

"Please, save Silver Mist."

That made Golden Paladin smile and say:

"Don't worry."

The General of Peace observed the current situation, trying to come up with a plan and then he had an idea that would be able to work.

“From what I gather, that Prodigy’s back is vulnerable” he said. “This is what I come up with. We’ll divide into two teams: an attack team and a rescue team. The attack team will sneak in close and attack from behind, while the rescue team will seize the opportunity and rescue the two. Me and you three…” he pointed to the pony-panther and the guards “will attack the lure-playing Prodigy.”

“Understood” the guards said.

“But I’d like to be on the rescue team” the pony-panther said.

“No, Melody and Mirror Coat are needed for the rescue” Golden Paladin said, turning then to his siblings. “You both know what to do.”

“Very well” the two General said.

“Let’s go!” Golden Paladin exclaimed.

And so, he, the pony-panther and the two guards headed to Strings. Reaching the top of the dune, the two guards prepared to tackle against Strings, while the pony-panther was preparing his claws and Golden Paladin carried his hoof with magic to create a strong impact. However, Strings noticed their powers and, changing slightly the harmony for a few moments, created a barrier around to protect him from all attacks, repelling the attackers.

“What is that?” the first guard asked.

“It’s a defensive spell” the second guard replied. “How can he do that being an earth pony?”

“He is using the music to do that” Golden Paladin answered. “But I have a feeling defense is not the only think this barrier can do, so watch out.”

He was right. With a flash of light, the barrier shot to the air a bunch of light missils that then started to fall over them. Fortunately, Golden was fast and created his own barrier to protect himself and the other three.

While Golden Paladin and the others kept distracting Strings, Mirror Coat and Melody watched closely the cocoon. Mirror Coat watched for a few moments and then carried his horn with magic. He then, using his hoof mirror, managed to detect a point in the cocoon that wasn't as cohesive and, using the magic he had focused on his horn, began to cut that part of the cocoon. That made Strongpaw and Silver Mist to turn and see Mirror Coat getting in, followed by Melody.

However, on the dune, after the shooting, the second guard said:

“Damn it! We can’t get close to him!”

“It’s an impregnable barrier!” the other said.

“At this rate, we’re not helping Chief Strongpaw at all” the pony-panther said.

“No, this is sufficient” Golden Paladin said to them, making them look at him. “Just drawing his attention away will make Melody and Mirror Coat’s job easier. That is what we are here to do.”

Inside the cocoon, Mirror Coat asked to Strongpaw and Silver Mist:

“Are you two okay?”

“See!” Silver Mist exclaimed to Strongpaw, while rising up, enthusiastically. “Someone came to help, after all!”

“How did you…” Strongpaw asked.

“One of your subordinates warned us” Mirror Coat answered.

“He was following you, just for precaution” Melody said. “Tanks to the Lord of Order he did the right thing.”

After this, Mirror Coat used his hoof mirror to see where the chains were stuck and he saw they were penetrating at the main energy point.

“I can see where they are” Mirror Coat said. “Melody, now it’s up to you.”

“Okay” she said, approaching.

“Wait, you know how to get rid of these?” Strongpaw asked.

“This chains were created by a special kind of magic of Music” Melody said. “I may be one of the few beings that can undo this, except for the caster. Let’s see.”

She focused and then she unleashed a set of infrasonic waves that started to interfere with the magic of the chains. Then, the interference was such that the chain that was penetrating Strongpaw stopped sucking out the Tailed Beast energy.

“All right, the flow stopped” Melody said.

“Thanks” Strongpaw thanked.

Melody turned to Silver Mist and say to him:

“You’re next.”

“Okay” he said.

Mirror Coat and Melody worked together to also stop the energy flow of the chains. Once they did that, Strings noted that the flow had stopped flowing and, wondering why that happened, stopped playing.

“The lute-player is acting strange…” the pony-panther observed.

“Yes, something must have happened” Golden Paladin agreeded, smiling then. “And I know what it was.”

“Those two Generals must have done something” the second guard said.

“You’re right, the enemy definitely looks flustered” the first guard agreed.

The chains got loose from Strongpaw and Silver Mist, however they started to act as if they were confused or looking for something. They then withdrew from the cocoon, returning to the place where Strings were. Seeing the chains acting strangely, the pony-panther asked:

“What’s happening?”

“It looks like it’s alive!” the second guard commented.

“That’s creepy!” the other exclaimed.

Golden Paladin, who knew that type of sealing spell, knew the chains would continue to look for the Tailed Beast energy and, at that time, in addition to the two Jinchūriki, there was only one place where they would find it...

The chains became threads of darkness again and wrapped around Strings’ barrier, starting to push hard until they broke it. Finally, they wrapped around Strings, holding him completely. This made him scream, while he felt the energy he had stolen being taken. Strings, along with his lute, fell from the top of the dune to its base.

Watching it, Adagio realized her plan had failed.

"I better get out of here before they realize that I'm around."

And, having said that, she disappeared in a wave of darkness.

Those who were in the cocoon got out and Strongpaw said, looking to Strings:

"It looks like the spell turned against the wizard."

They all approached Strings and Golden asked:

"Why did you attack the leader of the pony-panthers? Why were you stealing the Tailed Beast?"

"It was the Lord of Chaos who sent you?" Mirror Coat asked.

"It seems obvious, don't you think?" the second guard asked.

"We can't affirm he works for the Lord of Chaos without having evidence" Mirror Coat said. "He can have been sent by a kingdom that also wants to have its own Jinchurki."

"She promised me..." Strings began to say, making everypony turn to him. " She promised me I would have the glory I deserved."

"Who said that?" Melody asked. "Who promised you?"

"A strange mare" Strings answered. "She had a strange and sinister voice, but at the same time beautiful, captivating. She said her name was..."

"Adagio Dazzle" Melody said. "Of course. She used her power to corrupt his heart and then used his special power to capture One-Tail."

"And when she noticed the presence of another Jinchuriki, she couldn't resist and sent Strings to capture him as well" Mirror Coat said.

"If you hadn't run away from us like that, all this wouldn't have happened" the first guard said to Strings.

"Maybe not to him" Golden Paladin said to two guards. "But probably it was thanks to your Jinchuriki that we could keep the Lord of Chaos from capturing the first Tailed Beast."

"He's right" Strongpaw, addressing to Silver Mist. "You managed to give us more time until the arrival of Golden Paladin and the others and, for that, I thank you."

"Oh, well..." Silver Mist said, scratching the back of his head and blushing. "You don't have to exaggerate."

"And what do we do with him?" Mirror Coat asked, referring to Strings.

"Let me take care of him" Melody said.

She then began singing a soothing song, which served to illuminate the lost hearts, and, after making sure he was no longer controlled by Adagio, she used her voice again to release him from the dark threats, in the same way she freed Strongpaw and Silver Mist. Then, Golden Paladin invoked his chains to absorb the Tailed Beast energy that was inside of him. After this, Melody used his magic to get the lute and extended it to Strings, saying:

"This is a beautiful instrument."

"Thank you" Strings thanked, getting the lute. "I have it since I was a foal. It was with him that I got my Cutie Mark. I promised myself I would bring happiness to ponies with my music... but it seems that I can’t do even that."

Melody looked at him and then said compassionate:

"What if I told you that you can still do that? I have a music studio in Canterlot. It is open to anypony who loves music. Why don't you join there. You won't have to worry about costs and you will have a roof and food. The only thing you have to do is play your lute the best you can."

Strings seemed surprised by that invitation.

"After everything I've done?"

"What you did you did without having the awareness of what you were doing" Melody said. "But if you want to learn real music, you know where you need to go."

"Thank you..." he thanked.

"Now, I think you could use a bit of shade and water in the oasis of pony-panthers" Melody said, turning to Chief Strongpaw.

"Well, now that we know that nothing bad will happen for a while, I don't see why not" Chief Strongpaw said, motioning to his subordinate who started helping Strings getting to the oasis, and the leader of the pony-panthers turned to Silver Mist and his guards. "If you want, you can also join us."

Silver Mist wanted to accept the invitation, but the guards were the first to respond.

"We appreciate, but we must return to Maretonia immediately" the first guard said.

"What?!" Silver Mist asked. "Why?!"

"After what happened, don't you think you better come home?" the second guard asked him bluntly.

"Thank you for everything you've done" the other guard said.

And, having said that, the two guards moved away, having to force Silver Mist to accompany them. Strongpaw also turned away, following his subordinate and Strings.

"It seems that some ponies still prefer to keep their Jinchuriki in complete secrecy and confined to their territory" Mirror Coat observed.

"Of course, Jinchuriki are created to be the main defense of the kingdom they inhabit" Golden Paladin said, turning then to Melody. "By the way, Melody, I have to express my surprise. I never thought the Thirteenth Note could be used in sealing spells."

"It can be used in several different ways, depending on the Prodigies" Melody said. "Although the Thirteenth Note emerged from my light, I don't even know all its capabilities. Some may have a soothing power, like Sweetie Belle’s, or have other amazing abilities, like Strings’."

"The conversation is good, but I have to report the events to Princess Twilight" Mirror Coat said. "See you later."

And he invoked one of his portals and crossed it.

In Twilight and Blue’s bedroom, Leaf Mane was checking the latter’s recovery, who was in his bed, after what happened with Star. Twilight was watching from a distance.

"Everything looks fine" Leaf Mane said. "With my medicine, you managed to recover quickly, Your Highness."

"Yes, except for this scar" he said, referring to the large scar that he had on his chest, that was where Star hit him.

"It looks good on you" Twilight said. "It only excels your courage."

"Thank you, Twilight..." Blue thanked, smiling at his wife, turning then to Leaf Mane. "By the way, Leaf Mane, how is my son?"

"Well, he's pretty much okay" she replied, while finishing changing Blue’s bandages. "Thanks to Nine-Tails’ energy, he just has now some burns that should soon disappear completely."

"Don't worry, Blue, Star is fine" Twilight said. "Right now, he's playing with the twins and Timber. And I put Spike watching them just in case."

In that moment, the mirror of the room flashed and Mirror Coat got out of it.

"Your Highnesses, news from the Golden Desert" he said, making a bow to Twilight and Blue. "The attempt to capture One-Tail was stopped successfully. We had a few surprises, but nothing that we couldn't deal with."

"Good" Twilight said. "I don't even want to imagine what would have happened if the Lord of Chaos could get the first Tailed Beast."

"I'd like to see his face right now" Blue said.

Adagio returned to the throne room of Lord of Chaos and, when she entered, she faced with the other villains who were also there.

"Look who's back" Ulysses said, cynically, while Adagio approached. "Hey, Adagio, I think you forgot the Jinchuriki."

That made some of the other villains to laugh. Adagio ignored them and moved on to the base of the staircase of the throne of the Lord of Chaos, where he was sitting, kneeling and saying:

"My Lord…"

"Adagio..." Lord of Chaos said. " Adagio... Adagio... Adagio... What a disappointment. After so many successful missions, you come here without a single Tailed Beast, not even the one with only one tail."

"There were some complications, my lord" Adagio said. "The Generals interfered and managed to prevent my plan to extract One-Tail with the power of a corrupt Prodigy."

"I would be surprised if some of your plans worked" Ulysses said.

Adagio used all her self-control to not assault Ulysses.

"For those who lost to an eleven-year-old kid, you talk to much, Ulysses" she said, still kneeling to his master.

That made Chrysalis and Medusa to laugh and Ulysses looked furious to Adagio and intended to attack her if it wasn't for Grogar who told him:

"If I were you, I wouldn't do what you're thinking."

"Despite having failed in the mission to capture the One-Tail, I was able to identify the last Jinchuriki, the one containing Seven-Tails."

"Impossible!" Oogie Boogie exclaimed. "How'd you do it, if I've been trying to do that for years?"

"Actually, it was a stroke of luck" Adagio replied. "While my puppet was extracting the One-Tail from the leader of the pony-panthers, the Jinchuriki appeared to try to save him. I tried to capture the two Tailed Beasts, but it seems he had powers that were able to delay the process long enough for the Generals to arrive and ruin everything. However, despite the outcome that my mission had, it has not been completely unsuccessful."

"In fact, it wasn't a... complete waste of time" the Lord of Chaos said. "Thank you, Adagio. Now we know exactly where to find all the Tailed Beasts. Now, we can start playing seriously."

Author's Notes:

The Thirteenth Note is something that I took from the series Freefonix.

A Brand New Year

With the end of summer arriving, a new year at the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy was also coming. This was one of the most anticipated moments for Star, how he would return to the Enchanted Forest and be with his friends again.

He, Melody and Purple Smoke boarded the carriage, with Timber accompanying them. The timberwolf started to go with his owner to the academy, but lived in the forest around the academy, going to visit Star in his spare time. Heartbeat no longer accompanied him to the academy, although this was because she was forced by Golden Paladin, as he had other things for her to do.

For Star, returning to the academy was a relief after what happened when he entered the second phase of his transformation as a Jinchuriki. Despite knowing that wasn't his fault, that at that moment, he wasn't aware of what he was doing, Star couldn't help but feel bad for himself for having attacked his father seriously. This feeling of guilt came up whenever he saw the scar on his chest.

The carriage get out from the Light Kingdom at the previous day before the first day of school and advanced in the direction of the Enchanted Forest. Soon, Star got to feel that familiar sensation of crossing the border between the Pony World and the Enchanted Forest and then the young prince was able to enjoy the landscape of beautiful trees that realm had to give.

Finally, the academy came up in his field of vision and, not far away, he could see Leafgreen. The carriage stopped at the entrance of the academy and Star, Timber and the two Generals left the carriage.

"Well, Prince Star Knight, we're going inside" Melody said.

"Yeah, see you at the reception for the new students" Purple Smoke said.

And the two moved away.

Star looked around, trying to see if he could find his three best friends, while he greeted students who passed by him and greeted him.

"It seems that they have not arrived yet, Timber" Star said to his timberwolf.

Timber barked, agreeing.

"If you want, you can go now to the forest. Later I’ll go to the usual place after the reception with the others, okay?"

But Timber seemed not to want to leave its owner alone.

"Don't worry, I'll be fine" Star assured him.

Then the timberwolf began heading into the woods.

After searching for a few minutes, Star found his first friend.

"Bramble!"

"Hello, Star" the young deer greeted, whose antlers were getting bigger. "How was your vacation?"

"It was… good" Star said hesitantly. "But I'll tell you when we're with Jona and Gunter."

"Then ya're in luck, ‘cause yer old friend Jonagold has arriv’d," Jonagold’s voice said, while he approached.

"Jona, I'm glad you're here" Star said. "I bet you had a vacation filled with work on the farm."

"Ya bet well" Jonagold said. "But work on tha farm is a great way tah pass tha time, besides that, Ah could help mah family."

At that moment, Moonlight, who used to accompany Jonagold on trip to the academy, approached and said:

"Hello, Star..."

"Hello, Moonlight" Star greeted. "I hope you had a nice vacation."

"Well, it was nice" she said shyly.

And, having said that, she moved away.

"Well, it seems she remains a filly of few words" Star said.

Bramble and Jonagold looked at each other, still not believing that Star had not noticed the reason for Moonlight’s behavior.

"Hi, guys" a voice greeted.

And Gunter approached his three friends, landing in front of them.

"I hope you had a good vacation, because mine was great!" he exclaimed with a smile.

"For your enjoyment, it seems that it was okay" Bramble noted.

"Are you kidding?" Gunter asked. "During these three months, I was able to travel with my great-uncle Guto. You can't believe to where we travelled. I had a great time. In addition, I was able to be away from you-know-who."

"At least you could refer to me by my name, Gunter" a female voice said. "It's rude to call somepony you-know-who."

Gunter rolled his eyes and turned around, facing a female griffon with pale, light grayish amber fur with dark stripes, grayish gamboge wing feathers, dark grayish scarlet head feathers and moderate orange eyes. Her name was Galena and she was the youngest daughter of a griffon king of a griffon kingdom in the Enchanted Forest called Aeropolis, which stood in the mountainous region of the realm.

Galena was at the same year as Moonlight, being also her best friend and roommate. She and Gunter, since the day they met, began to bicker each other, as all that was due to little rivalry between the griffons of Aeropolis and the griffons of Griffonstone.

"You know, Galena, I was perfectly happy because of the great vacation I had until you showed up" Gunter said.

"And you think I like to come across with your face?" Galena asked rhetorically. "It's bad enough to have to be in the same school as the prince of the arrogant griffons. Good thing we are not in the same year."

And, having said that, she moved away.

"Oh, she always gets on my nerves!" Gunter exclaimed.

"Ah don't know, Ah think ya make a lovely couple" Jonagold replied, cynically.

"You say that one more time, Jona, and I promise my claws will make a visit to your bed" Gunter threatened.

"Wow, you're pretty sensitive when it comes to Galena" Star noted.

"If you had to endure her jokes about your own kingdom, you'd also be sensitive" Gunter said. "She thinks, just because the griffons of the Enchanted Forest never had a story of greed and selfishness, they are better than us, the griffons of the Pony World."

Galena was meeting with Moonlight who, having seen her confrontation with Gunter, asked:

"You had to be so mean with Gunter?"

"Moonlight, he started it" Galena defended herself. "He and all that arrogance of his… It annoys me."

"It's not because you like him a little of it?" Moonlight asked.

"Moonlight, honey, I love you" Galena said. "You're my best friend. But I advise you not to repeat that."

"Okay, sorry" Moonlight said.

"Besides, if we're going to talk about loving someone, then we should be focusing on you" Galena said, with a sleek look.

"What are you talking about?" Moonlight asked, starting to blush immensely and acting clumsily.

"I'm talking about the young and handsome alicorn prince studying in our school" Galena said. "Come on, Moonlight, when will you confess your feelings for Star?"

"It's not as easy as it sounds, Galena. You know I get the shakes and I stammer when I'm near him."

"Yes, and I don't understand why. You know each other since you were little and your mothers are best friends. Believe me, my dear, if you don't hurry, you will lose Star definitely. I don't know if you noticed, but he is one of the most wanted among the fillies of the academy."

"You know what, we better put our things in the dormitory" Moonlight said, trying to change the subject. "I don't want to lose the reception."

"Why?" Galena asked. "We had already seen it three time, including ours. We're not missing much."

But Moonlight still advanced to within and Galena sighed and followed her.

After the reception of the new students, all the students began to enjoy the rest of the day before the start of classes next day. Although most wanted to go visit Leafgreen, Star and his friends went into the forest, where they met with Timber, since Star wanted to tell his friends what had happened during the summer.

"Wait, you've lost control and you hurt your dad?" Gunter asked, after Star had told them everything. "Wow, that's what I call a vacation."

But the looks of Jonagold and Bramble made him to say:

"Sorry, Star."

"It's okay, Gunter" Star replied, while he petted his timberwolf. "You're right. It was a really an intense summer."

"Are ya okay, Star?" Jonagold asked. "Ah mean, after what happen’d, Ah guess it still affects ya."

"A little, yes" Star replied. "This is not something you can forget from one moment to the other, especially having to face my father's scar. But now I'm a lot better. After all, I recover quickly."

There was a pause and then a little concerned Bramble asked:

"But aren’t you afraid that happens again? I mean, Nine-tails is not to be trifled with. He is very powerful and extremely clever. If you try to control more energy than you can..."

"Don't worry, Bramble" Star said. "All of you. I'm going to be able to control Nine-Tails’ power, you can be sure of that."

But Star’s friends didn't seem so confident about it.

"Besides, I don't have any other option" Star continued. "It can’t take too long for the villains of the Lord of Chaos begin to collect the Tailed Beasts."

"Do you think they’ll start soon?" Jonagold asked.

"I know they already tried" Star replied. "A few days ago, I heard my parents talking about an incident that happened in the Golden Desert. Adagio tried to capture Chief Strongpaw’s One-Tail."

"Really?" the other three asked.

"Yes, fortunately, thanks to Golden Paladin and the others, her plan failed" Star said. "But if she tried to capture One-Tail, it just means it's time for them to capture the Tailed Beasts. Although probably they will leave Nine-tails for last, I can't waste time. I need to control his power, if I want to beat any villain the Lord of Chaos sends to capture me."

In the Golden Desert, Medusa was watching a prisoner that she had captured by Rothbart’s request. He was a pony-panther. He was bound and gagged and Medusa was watched him with a wicked smile, something that was leaving the pony-panther extremely uncomfortable.

"You know, I'm thinking the best position for you, when I turn you into stone" Medusa said to her prisoner. "Will you look better on your knees begging for mercy, or in a position more... elaborated?"

The gorgon’s words made the pony-panther swallowing. Despite all the courage he was trying to gather, he couldn't help but fear Medusa, mainly because of her petrifying power.

"Looks like you're having fun with our guest, Medusa" a voice said.

Rothbart appeared, carrying a pair of saddlebags.

"What can I say, you were gone for too long and I started getting bored" she said. "But where have you been? I already captured this pony-panther for a good time. It's rude to keep a lady waiting, you know?"

"I was dealing with my strategy to defeat the One-Tail’s Jinchuriki" Rothbart said. "I can't fail on his capture like Adagio did."

"Don't say" Adagio said. "And tell me, what's your brilliant strategy?"

Rothbart took a hoof to one of the saddlebags and pulled from it…

"Clay?" Adagio asked, while she watched what Rothbart had pulled from the saddlebag. "You're going to defeat a Jinchuriki with clay?"

"Don't underestimate my abilities, Medusa" Rothbart said, while he put the clay back in the saddlebag. "As you can imagine, this is not ordinary clay. I have a plan to defeat the Jinchuriki and it is a very efficient plan I outlined after analyzing his abilities. The only thing missing is access to the pony-panther village. After the last attack, their leader have been restricted to the village and this is where our friend enters."

He turned to the pony-panther and said to him:

"You must think I'm going to torture you until you tell me how to get in your village. But the point is that I know how to get in. Since I heard that your dear leader was the Jinchuriki of One-Tail, I have been working on a spell that will allow me to get in your village, even with the protection of your oasis. The only thing I need is the blood of somepony who has been in it... and that somepony… is you."

Raising a hoof, Rothbart turned it into one of his talons and then scratched the pony-panther’s face, making the talon getting soaked with his blood. After getting enough blood, Rothbart moved away and said to Medusa:

"Do whatever you want with him."

She didn't wait a second, proceeding to turn the pony-panther into stone.

"Very well, I already have everything I need" Rothbart said, while he looked at his talon full blood. "It's time to capture a Jinchuriki."

The Capture of One-Tail

Rothbart advanced in direction of where the oasis of pony-panthers was located, arriving there when the night had fallen. As he was expecting, he couldn't see anything, but that would no longer be a problem. Raising the talon where the blood of the pony-panther that Medusa had captured, he accessed to his magic and then he was finally capable of seeing it.

The oasis began to emerge before his eyes. Not only the Lake of pure water and the palm trees around it, but everything else. He could see a fortified valley behind rock cliffs, surrounded by more palm trees, where a small water fall was coming out from an opening, being the source of the lake. There was only one entrance to this valley that was a single slit between two cliffs. The village should be located inside that cliff. Rothebart started moving towards the entrance.

At that moment, several pony-panters who were on guard appeared, surrounding him.

"Halt, intruder!" one of them exclaimed. "We don't know how you managed to get through our protective barrier, but you will not come foward."

Rothbart laughed and asked:

"Do you really think that hoof soldiers like you have a chance against me?"

In a blink of eyes, Rothbart transformed both his hooves in talons and went to his saddlebags to get some clay and then, with an incredible accuracy, launched it against the pony-panthers. The small pieces of clay stuck to them, but nothing happened, leaving them confused.

"Wait for it..." Rothbart said, snapping his claws.

The pieces of clay shone with a dark bright and exploded, throwing the guards against the ground while they let out moans of pain. Some were terribly wounded, while others had not resisted the blast. Knowing that it wasn't going to late for more pony-panthers to appear, Rothbart decided to turn into his other form, then taking flight. By air, he passed through the entry and was able to see the pony-panther village.

It was like any other village in Equestria, with buildings made of stucco, with scattered palm trees and a lake bigger than the one at the exterior in the most distant place from the entrance. There was pony-angels, with many of them in their pony form, strolling the streets, without knowing of what was really happening, heading to their homes. There was a big stone building in its center that Rothbart knew it was where Strongpaw, the leader of the pony-panthers and the Jinchuriki of One-tail, was.

Strongpaw was in his office, sitting in his chair watching the beautiful vision of his village when suddenly he noticed Rothbart flying in the sky. Recognizing him immediately, Strongpaw rose up immediately. It seemed that the villains of the Lord of Chaos had decided to try to capture him once again, but this time with a more direct strategy.

Rothbart approached the main building and landed on its roof, however, when he got there, he faced with Strongpaw, with his bag on his back.

“That’s as far as you go” the leader of the pony-panthers said.

Before Rothbart, Strongpaw started to let some of his sand get out of the bag to surround the villain, who smiled and led one of his talons to one of the saddlebags, something that caught the Jinchuriki’s attention. Rothbart tool flight before Strongpaw’s sand could get him and started to move away, with the sand tailing him. Strongpaw was trying to reach Rothbart, but he was very fast, flying.

The villain started to fly through the streets to outwit the sand, but I continued to tail him. Strongpaw was doing what he could to not lose Rothbart. The latter passed through some warriors who as shocked for seeing the villain being tailed by their chief’s sand.

Rothbart was trying to concentrate on the task of charging his clay with dark energy to turn it explosive, but that made him get distracted for a few seconds, which made the sand of Strongpaw show up suddenly in front of him. This made the villain increase altitude, but not even so the sand stopped chasing after him, adopting the shape of three jets. However, the high became too much for the jets of sand that returned to the edge of their master, surrounding him. Rothbart, watching Strongpaw from the air, said:

"No wonder Adagio failed to capture you’re Tailed Beast. He's pretty good. "

It was then that Strongpaw made a gesture and more sand got out of his bag, joining the one that was already out. After that, the leader of the pony-panthers jumped up to it, which managed to sustain him, and Strongpaw rose in the air, in order to face Strongpaw as an equal.

“I can see that you spotted me before, right?” Rothbart observed.

“There is no flying creature in the Golden Desert” Strongpaw replied. “Furthermore, you’re monster form is quite unique… Rothbart.”

“Is that so?” Rothbart asked.

Down there, the warrior pony-Panthers could observe their leader confronting one of the villains of the Lord of Chaos.

"And I was thinking I could capture you quickly and discreetly" Rothbart said. "Well, at least, I don't have to go looking for you."

It was then that Strongpaw lifted the front hooves and the sand that was in the village simply stood up in the air, creating a sort of sand wave.

“Technically, he does have the advantage” Rothbart admitted, impressed with the amount of sand Strongpaw gathered. “This can get messy.”

At that moment, the sand wave became a version of one of the front legs of Shukaku, the One-Tail, which began to try to capture Rothbart. He dodged as much as he could, throwing some of his explosive clay, although exploding with any of the sand was a futile attempt as the sand would only rejoin itself. While he was dodging, Rothbart prepared more explosive clay, molding it this time in the form of small birds. He tried to get close of Strongpaw, but Shukaku’s sand arm acted as defense, prevented him from approaching. Both opponents looked at each other carefully, as if waiting for the next move of the other.

“The real fun is about to begin” Rothbart said to Strongpaw.

And he advanced. The sand arm tried to catch him, but Rothbart dodged. Then, he launched the small birds made of clay that came to life and began to fly over the sand arm, blowing as soon as they came in contact with it and with the sand. Rothbart released more birds of clay that tried to approach Strongpaw, trying to pass through the sand arm, but a smaller arm came out of the larger one, trying to catch and smash the birds of clay.

Strongpaw knew that Rothbart was an earth pony who got dark magic when he joined the Lord of Chaos. Although typically he used his magic to turn into his monster form, it looked like he could use it for other things. Observing Rothbart, Strongpaw managed to understand the form of combat that he was using against him, using explosive devices made of clay that he could drive remotely to his targets. He should charge the clay with dark magic in order to be able to manipulate it and then explode it.

Rothbart started preparing more clay, while Strongpaw kept trying to catch him with his sand arm. The villain had just prepared more explosive clay, molding it to form birds that were different from the previous ones, with a longer neck and four wings. He released them and they started flying in the direction of Strongpaw, passing by the arm.

Watching it, the leader of the pony-panther made the sand around him to try to catch the explosives that were approaching, but these were faster than the previous ones and were able to get close. When they were close enough, Rothbart activated them and they exploded, creating an immense smoke screen.

The pony-angels that watched down there, worried with their chief because of that blast. Rothbart, in his turn, watched with a smile, but not because he had managed to reach Strongpaw, but for the latter’s expertise. It happened that Strongpaw had managed to defend himself from the explosion and that became evident when a sand ball emerged from the smoke screen when it had dispersed.

“It’s like he incased himself inside that cocoon” Rothbart said to himself.

Next to that sand ball there was an eyeball which seemed to be made of sand that was watching Rothbart. He knew that Strongpaw was seeing him through that eye. However, Rothbart's attention was so focused on the cocoon and in the eye that he didn’t noticed the sand arm coming from behind him, ready to grab him. When he noticed it, the hand was already closing on him.

“Well, this certainly isn’t good” Rothbart said.

He tried to get out of hand, but he couldn't get out of its reach and he was caught by the sand that started to involve him, forming another cocoon. Strongpaw, in his cocoon, watched what was happening, having connected the eye sight he was covering with one of his hooves to the sand eye that was out there. The pony-panthers down there were satisfied, thinking that their leader had managed to defeat Rothbart, but Stronpaw didn't share their opinion.

Then, suddenly, the sand cocoon where Rothbart was exploded in a part and the villain took the opportunity to escape, while the sand tried to rejoin again. But the explosion made him return to his pony form and Rothbart started to fall. However, a sand tentacle coming from Strongpaw’s cocoon began to follow him, managing to grab him in one of the hind legs, and then threw him against the cocoon where he was before, which opened, ready to swallow him again.

Acting quickly, Rothbart returned again to his monstrous form, using an explosive clay to escape through the smoke screen. Having started to move away a little, the sand that threw him began to follow him, leaving a hole in Strongpaw’s cocoon, who now watched with his own eyes. The sand of the cocoon that had imprisoned Rothbart also started following him.

“That sand is a real pain” Rothbart commented, watching from the corner of his eye the sand that was tailing him.

The villain continued to dodge the sand swiftly, but he didn't know how long he would be able to keep something like that. Then a tentacle managed to grab one of Rothbart’s talons. Watching it, Strongpaw began to raise one of the hooves slowly and the sand tentacle that had caught Rothbart’s talon started to go along his foreleg, managing to get to the shoulder.

Before that, Rothbart released more explosive clay that he threw like a rope and it adopted the form of a giant centipede which involved the tentacle of sand and then he made it explode, but this had no effect. Realizing that Rothbart wouldn't stop moving to free himself, Strongpaw decided to attack and twisted the hoof, making the sand crush Rothbart’s foreleg. Noticing that, the pony-panthers who were watching began to cheer their leader.

The sand tentacle began to destabilize Rothbart’s balance, causing him to lose altitude rapidly. He had to let go no matter what, so he had no choice but to push and let the tentacle tore his foreleg. When he got freed, Rothbart returned to gain altitude. Looking for the place where before his foreleg was, Rothbart said:

"Looks like I underestimated him."

He looked at the sand that had ripped out his foreleg and noticed that it was faster and more powerful than the common sand of the desert. Then he looked at him, keeping in mind the fact that Strongpaw usually had a sandbag whenever he is not near the village or when facing a strong opponent, what made him conclude that the sand that was there was different, probably because it was infused with One-Tail’s energy. It was for this reason that his defense was apparently perfect and his attacks were extremely fast and lethal.

The sand that had crushed Rothbart’s foreleg tried to attack him again, but Rothbart dodged, while saying:

“I see, so this is your famous Ultimate Defense. Let’s see if I can pass through it.”

Rothbart, observing the hole that now existed on Stronpaw’s cocoon, concluded that the last missing piece of it was the sand that had crushed his foreleg. He consulted his saddlebags and saw that he had only a little clay. He should have brought more, but he never thought that Strongpaw was so strong and skillful. Rothbart started to think about the type of explosive that he should use with the clay he had left.

Down there, it wasn't just the warriors who were watching the battle, as more pony-panthers came out of their houses to watch the fight, including mares and foals, both in their pony form. Noticing it, Rothbart had a malicious idea. Using a big chunk of clay, he molded with his magic a spooky-looking figure, while continuing to dodge from the sand that was still trying to catch him.

Seeing their leader fighting for them, the pony-panthers realized that they also had to act. So, the warriors began to organize themselves, some began to close roads and watching all the sectors of the village in case of existing more hidden enemies, while others positioned themselves on rooftops to help their leader if necessary. Others also began to prepare first-aid kits in case of any residents get injured in the crossfire. Observing all that movement, Rothbart said to Strongpaw, while holding his next explosive:

“I think your friends are about to get in the party. And besides… I’m tired of that look that you’re giving to me.”

He then launched the explosive that, in an instant, got an immense size. The figure opened its arms, preparing for its mission. Repairing the size of that explosive and guessing its destructive power, Strongpaw could predict what would be Rothbart’s move. As he had guessed, the explosive began to descend in the direction of the village.

“That is a more powerful version of all the detonative clay I have been using against you” Rothbart said to Strongpaw. “It has a great amount of dark energy, being that the reason why it expanded, capable of great destruction.”

When the explosive clay was at sufficient distance, Rothbart detonated it and it exploded. The people covered their eyes due to the intensity of the blast, but when the blast and smoke dissipated, it was revealed that the village was protected by an immense wall of sand that protected the area of the explosion. When the ponies, who realized what had happened, acclaimed Strongpaw with great intensity. However, the effort weakened Strongpaw reasonably, making him start to gasp. Rothbart, however, displayed a smile and said:

“Now, you’re in range.”

It was then that Strongpaw noticed a bird of clay that was right by his side. Rothbart should have prepared it and released it while he was defending the village. The villain made the bird explode and an explosion happened, leaving the pony-panthers quite worried. The smoke dissipated, revealing the cocoon was still intact, with the sand that had been attacking Rothbart in its place. It just meant that Strongpaw had managed to defend himself, to the great relief of his people.

Down there, the pony-panthers had prepared catapults with arrows and tried to point them to Rothbart. But he didn't pay attention to them, continuing to look for the cocoon of sand that protected Strongpaw.

“I expected as much. That special sand of his makes such a tight defense” Rothbart said.

Inside the cocoon, Strongpaw tried to catch his breath. That last attack of Rothbart had almost caught him. After all, the attack on the village was just a distraction for him to let his guard down and allow the other explosive to approach. Fortunately, the sand was fast enough to protect him.

Outside, Rothbart smiled and continued, looking for the place where the sand that attacked him was:

“However… that’s exactly what I was counting on.”

Inside the cocoon, Strongpaw began to feel something strange. It looked like something was drilling his cocoon. So he got to see small holes forming and small figures of clay with the shape of ants started to enter inside the cocoon.

“My left foreleg might have been crushed, but I used the opportunity to mix your sand with some of my detonative clay” Rothbart continued. “You doomed yourself from the moment you used that sand to make your defense. And the best part is I planned that way all along.”

“No…” Strongpaw said, not believing in what just happened.

“Now, be a good Jinchuriki… and explode!” Rothbart exclaimed.

And he detonated the clay and it was possible to see the explosion happening inside the sand cocoon. It made everyone down there starting to whisper among themselves about what could have happened to their leader. The cocoon started falling apart, making the sand that was forming it to fall. Rothbart watched with a smile the cocoon crumbling, glad his plan to make Strongpaw use the sand with the explosive clay in his defense have work, endangering the village to make his guard down and allow his hidden explosive to approach.

The cocoon had broken almost completely. Strongpaw appeared, apparently unconscious on his pony form, still surrounded by sand that was keeping him on the air. His own body was full of cracks that was the layer of sand that the involved his body.

“Time to get the prize” Rothbart said. “The Lord of Chaos will get so happy for having the first piece he needs to his great plan.”

The villain began approaching Strongpaw, but, to his shock, the Jinchuriki opened his eyes and began trying to move his hoof. Fearing that he was going to attack, Rothbart retreated to a safe distance. So Strongpaw started moving the hoof, making one-way gestures. By doing so, he began to move the sand that was above the village. That made Rothbart to smile and say:

“Ah, yes of course. You’re using all your remaining power to remove safely the sand to the outside of the village. Such a noble leader. Fighting when it was so much easy to drop it on their heads.”

“You… don’t know… anything… about being… a leader” Strongpaw said, while he struggled to remove the sand.

The pony-angels, not wanting to disappoint their leader who was using the rest of his forces to save them, prepared the catapults and started firing a rain of arrows against Rothbart, who simply smiled and dodged.

“Why do you even bother” Rothbart said to them, in a mocking tone. “Your arrows won’t work.”

But it was then that one of the arrows exploded after Rothbart dodged it. He realized they were using some kind of explosives on the tips of the arrows. That became much more difficult to dodge easily, what also prevented Rothbart from getting close to Strongpaw, who continued to move the sand to the exterior of the valley, while his people was giving him encouragement. The sand started to get out over the village and Strongpaw relaxed gradually his hoof, making the sand starting to fell in the desert. The villagers got very relieved for not being in danger anymore.

However, the effort made Strongpaw to lose his senses and pass out, while the rest of the sand around him fell. The leader of the pony-panthers began to fall. Watching that, the pony-panthers prepared to catch him. However, Rothbart was also trying to do the same, starting to go towards him, while arrows were still being fired against him.

“Taking him down without killing him was much harder than I thought.”

It was then that Rothbart managed to grab Strongpaw through his bag with his remaining talon. Looking at him, Rothbart said:

“My mission is clear.”

And he started heading for the outside of the village. The pony-panthers wanted to continue shooting at Rothbart, but they could not do that as they could hit on your leader. This allowed Rothbart to leave the village and move away.

Rothbart flew to the place where Medusa was waiting, along with the statue of the pony-panther that she had captured for Rothbart.

"Well, well, well, it looks like you did it" she said, seeing Rothbart landing and putting the unconscious body of Strongpaw on the floor.

"Yes, but with a heavy price" he replied, referring to his crushed limb while he returned to his pony from. "I really should had prepared better. But this is nothing I can't deal with. Dispetrify the pony-panther."

"And ruin a masterpiece?" Medusa asked. "You're kidding, right? Sorry, Rothbart, but as much as I like you, I won’t dispetrify him just because you ask."

"In a matter of minutes we will have an army of pony-panthers behind us and we are in position to fight them" Rothbart said. "So, if you don’t want to see me angrier, hurry up and do what I say."

Medusa sighed and then said:

"Whatever. But you could had asked nicely"

She did what Rothbart told her to do and the petrified pony-panther returned to his original state. He was very shocked when he saw his leader unconscious but Rothbart didn't give him time to react to that, because he grabbed his left foreleg and simply ripped it apart, making him scream in pain. After that, he put the ripped limb in the place where the missing limb was and, through his dark magic, made it attach to the rest of the body.

"That's better" Rothbart said, watching his new limb and turning it briefly into a talon. "And the best part is that I also get the strength of a pony-panther."

"You know, you don't stop to impress me" Medusa said, petrifying the pony-panther again.

"You haven't seen anything that I'm capable of doing" Rothbart said. "I learned a lot of new tricks after the Lord of Chaos freed me from the prison-book. But it’s for the best to let the talk for later. We have to take this Jinchuriki to our master quickly.”

And the two, along with Strongpaw, disappeared.

Author's Notes:

The battle between Rothbart and Strongpaw was based on the battle between Deidara and Gaara in the third to sixth episodes from Naturo: Shippuden.

Rescuing the Leader of the Pony-Panthers

In a temple located in a jungle at the south of Equestria, Rothbart and Medusa appeared and headed to the entrance, with the former dragging an unconscious Strongpaw. They got in and advanced through the corridors until they reached a large chamber, where Chrysalis, Adagio, Oogie Boogie, Grogar and Ulysses were.

"You're late" Grogar said.

“The Jinchuriki proved more powerful than I expected” Rothbart.

And he released Strongpaw, putting him in the center of the chamber.

"Well, what do you know" Chrysalis said. "It looks like you really captured the first Jinchuriki, Rothbart."

"Yeah, unlike Adagio whose the only thing she did was to warn the enemy of our intentions" Ulysses said.

"If I were you, Ulysses, I wouldn't talk about what you don't know" Adagio replied. "Furthermore, our enemy knows what we want and that it was the time to get it."

"Enough of that" a voice said.

And the Lord of Chaos appeared, making the villains to bow before him.

"We have an important task to accomplish now" he continued, turning then to Rothbart. "Good job, Rothbart. I see the magic I gave you wasn't a waste. It's a shame you had to sacrifice one of your limbers."

"It was nothing, my lord" Rothbart said. "For you, I would sacrifice any limber. In addition, it was nothing I couldn't deal with."

"Yes, cutting off one of my creations" Medusa replied.

The Lord of Chaos then hit the ground with his spear and, from the ground, the top part of the statue of the body of Ten-Tails appeared.

"Put yourself in position at the Demonic Statue" the Lord of Chaos ordered.

And each of the villains positioned themselves on top of one of the fingers of the statue.

“All right, we shall begin” the Lord of Chaos said, disappearing and reappearing on a finger as well.

He made a gesture with the spear and the bit of the statue fell, releasing its mouth.

“It will now take three days and nights” the Lord of Chaos said. “You don’t have to worry about any surprise during the extraction. This temple is protected from any follower of the Order. For that reason, I want all of you focused on your task, is that clear?”

“Yes, master” they all said.

They all closed their eyes and concentrated. They were all enveloped by an aura with a malignant look and then, in the mouth of the statue, an intense energy appeared.

"Let the extraction begin!" the Lord of Chaos exclaimed.

And from this energy, nine tentacles with a dragon-like shape began to address towards Strongpaw. They shot him and then raised him, involving him in a sphere of energy linked to the inside of the statue. Strongpaw started moaning in pain and the red energy from his Tailed Beast began to bleed out through his mouth and eyes and then absorbed by the statue.

In the Light Kingdom, the morning began to break. In the room of the two leaders, the sunbeams started to get in through the window. Blue Sword woke up and then turned to his beloved wife, who was still sleeping with her head atop of his shoulder and hugging him. Blue Sword smiled, while he admired her beauty under the morning sun. It was then that she began to wake up.

"Hello there…" he said.

Twilight opened her eyes and, looking to Blue, smiled and replied:

"Hello..."

"Did you sleep well?" Blue asked.

"Of course" Twilight replied. "With you by my side, I always sleep well. You're up for a long time?"

"No, I woke up just before you" Blue said. "But even if he had been up for longer, I wouldn’t dare to get up. You know you look so beautiful when you wake up, my love?"

Twilight gave a small laugh and said:

"Do you always have to be so flattering in the morning?"

"You know me, I'm an early pony."

And the two started exchanging caresses of love. It was then that somepony started knocking on the door of their room, what caused the couple to interrupt their moment of love. Thwarted, Blue got up and went to the door, saying:

"Who dares to bother us in the morning?"

Blue arrived to the door and opened it, faced one of the guards of the Light Guard.

"I'm sorry to bother you and Princess Twilight, Prince Blue Sword, but this is an emergency" he said.

"What is it, soldier?" Blue, as Twilight approached.

"We received an urgent message from the pony-panthers" the guard said. "Apparently, Rothbart managed to invade their village and to capture Chief Strongpaw."

"What?!" Twilight and Blue asked, unable to believe.

In the temple, the Lord of Chaos and the villains continued with the extraction of One-Tail from Strongpaw. As the extraction progressed, the eyes of the statue began to open very slowly.

Back to the Light Castle, Twilight and Blue were walking thought the corridors with an hasty step with the guard who warned them following them.

"This is very bad" Blue said. "I never thought that they would be able to get in the oasis of pony-panthers and much less they would be able to capture Chief Strongpaw."

"If they are able to seal One-Tail, they will be only a step closer from resurrect Ten-Tails... and a step closer from Star" Twilight said.

"I'm not going to let that happen, Twily" Blue said. "The extraction still takes time to be completed. We still have time to find and rescue Chief Strongpaw."

He turned to the guard and said to him:

"Send a message to the pony-panthers saying that we're sending help immediately. The meeting point can be on the border between the Golden Desert and the Grand Light Canyon."

"Yes, sir" the guard replied, going to fulfill the order Blue gave him.

"What are you thinking of doing, Blue?" Twilight asked him.

"Golden Paladin went to Thicket to resume Star’s training and Purple Smoke, our best tracker, is also there" he said. "Therefore, I will organize a group of our best guards and then we leave to the Golden Desert."

Twilight waved and then said:

"Heartbeat must return from her mission still this morning. When she comes back, I'll send her to tell Golden Paladin and Purple Smoke what’s going on."

Blue waved, also thinking that that was the best plan at that time.

At the Academy, Star and Bramble had just come out of their room to go to their first class when Golden Paladin appeared.

"Good morning, young prince" he greeted Star.

"Golden, it’s you" Star said.

"Good morning, General of Peace" Bramble greeted.

"Good morning, Prince Bramble" Golden Paladin greeted back. "Could you give me a moment with Prince Star Knight. I need to talk to him."

"Sure" Bramble replied, turning then to Star. "See you in class, Star."

And he walked away.

"Don't worry, young prince, this won't take long" Golden Paladin said. "I wouldn’t be able to deprive you from your first day of school."

"You come for the training?" Star asked.

"Yes, I'd like to restart it this afternoon after school, if you want" Golden Paladin said.

"Of course, I can't wait" Star replied.

"You seem pretty excited" Golden Paladin observed. "Did you forget what happened in the last traning?"

"Of course not" Star replied, recalling that horrible incident. "But that is why I have to learn to control this power as soon as possible."

"I see..." Golden Paladin said. "Well, then it's settled."

"Great!" Star said. "Now, I'm going to class. Goodbye, Golden."

And he moved away. Watching him going, Golden Paladin couldn't stop worrying with Star’s anxiety before the idea of being able to control Nine-Tails’ power.

After taking almost an hour to get his best guards, Blue Sword and the guards that he gathered headed towards the Grand Light Canyon, arriving at the border with the Golden Desert in the early afternoon. Waiting for them, was a pony-panther who said, when Blue and his guards arrived at his edge.

"It's a great honor, Prince Blue Sword" he said, making a brief bow. "I hope you can help us find our leader."

"That's why I'm here" Blue Sword said. "Rescuing your leader is also an interest to the Light Kingdom, not only because of our friendship, but also for the safety of the Pony World."

"Please, follow me, I’ll take you to a place where we found a clue that can help" the pony-panther said.

"Perfect, takes us there" Blue asked.

And so the pony-panther advanced to the desert with Blue and his guards following him.

Golden Paladin was in the place where Star’s training usually took place when the young alicorn prince was at the academy. He felt a presence he knew approaching and asked:

"What are you doing here, Heartbeat?"

And she showed up with her speed and said:

"I know you said to not come to the academy, but we have a situation."

"That kind of situation?" Golden Paladin asked.

"Apparently, Rothbart managed to capture Chief Strongpaw" Heartbeat said.

"What did you say?" Golden Paladin asked.

"What you just heard. He managed to get in the pony-panther village and defeated Chief Strongpaw. Apparently, he became quite proficient with his dark magic."

"So they didn't lose time long after Adagio’s attempt. The Lord of Chaos must want his plan starting as soon as possible."

"Blue is already heading to the Golden Desert" Heartbeat said. "Princess Twilight sent me to warn you and Purple Smoke. He's on his way to help Blue with his tracking abilities."

"So we have no time to lose" Golden Paladin said. "Even if we can't prevent the extraction, we can still save Strongpaw. I just gotta tell Prince Star Knight that unfortunately we can't have our training today and possibly in the next few days."

"Are you going to tell him about what's going on?" Heartbeat asked.

"Of course not" Golden Paladin replied. "If he knows what's happening, he most likely will want to get involved and we can't let that happen."

Having said that, Golden Paladin charged his horn with magic and freed a sphere of light that started hovering in the same spot.

"That must do it" the General of Peace, addressing then to Heartbeat. "Let’s go, Heartbeat."

"Ok, I'll take you to the Golden Desert" Heartbeat said.

"No, I've got a better idea" Golden Paladin said. "Let’s start looking in the most likely places. May be we can find any clues. The much ground we cover the better."

"You're the boss" Heartbeat said. "Say where you want to go and I’ll take you."

The pony-panther led Blue and his guards to a location that was being watched by a couple of other pony-panthers. Once they got there, Blue saw the pony-panther Medusa captured and petrified.

"We found him when we were conducting our own searches through the desert" the pony-Panther who had escorted Blue and his guards said. "It's one of our companions."

"He probably was petrified by Medusa" Blue concluded. "And, according to the information we have, she is Rothbart’s partner."

"This explains how Rothbart managed to get in our village" the pony-panther said. "We have a very strong connection with our home, something that manifests in our body. Our enemy must have used his blood."

"What do we do now, Your Highness?" one of the guards asked.

"I don't know" Blue said. "There is no doubt that they were here, probably even after they captured Chief Strongpaw, but we can't be sure which way they went, since the tracks are quickly erased in the desert by sand and wind. Fortunately, I'm counting on the capabilities of the best tracker that exist... and he's already here."

Blue turned and others followed his example. They could see purple smoke appearing and then, when it arrived, adopting the form of Purple Smoke.

"I'm so glad you're here, Purple Smoke" Blue said. "We need your help."

"When Heartbeat told me my tracking capabilities were needed, I couldn't waste any time" Purple Smoke replied. "After all, we are in a race against time. They must have started with the process of extraction by now."

"This appears to be the place where Rothbart was after capturing Chief Strongpaw" Blue said. "This petrified pony-panther leaves no doubt Medusa was here and, since she is Rothbart’s partner..."

"Yes, I understand, that means we have to look for clues that might lead us to their whereabouts" Purple Smoke said.

The General of Talent began to examine the area with the utmost care. After a few minutes, Purple Smoke found something and said, while he took it:

"This looks interesting."

"What did you find?" Blue asked.

"This" Purple Smoke said, showing to Blue what seemed to be just...

"Sand?" asked Blue. "That's not interesting. We're in a desert of sand."

"This sand is different" Purple Smoke replied. "Is not like the regular sand. It seems it is radiating Tailed Beast energy.

"Of course!" the pony-panther exclaimed. "This must be the sand from Chief Strongpaw’s Armor of Sand!"

"Armor of Sand?" Blue repeated.

"It's an additional defense in case the Shield of Sand fails" the pony-panther explained. "It only serves to soften the impact of blows and breaks easily. After the fight against Rothbart, the Armor of Sand was immensely cracked and falling apart."

"I see" Blue said. "So this confirms that they were here after the battle."

"And it also means we're one step closer to find them" said Purple Smoke. "The energy of a Tailed Beast resounds when close to its source. Using this, we can find the place where they are. "

"But there are a lot of places where they may be, Purple Smoke" Blue said. “They can even be in Discordia.”

“No, that cannot be” Purple Smoke said. “Any kind of extraction spell to take Tailed Beast energy must be done in a place full of natural energy. Discordia doesn’t have that. Now, in order to find them, we need to think like our enemy. To ensure they are not interrupted while performing the extraction, they must have assembled their hideout in an inhospitable and isolated place. The most likely and which are relatively close are the Dense Forest and the Forbidden Jungle."

"What are we waiting for?" Blue asked. "Let’s go."

"We would like to go with you, but we have to stay at the oasis" the pony-panther said. "Many may take advantage of the absence of Chief Strongpaw to try to get in."

"Don't worry, we will save your leader" Blue said. "You can be sure of that."

And so, he, his guards and Purple Smoke began to return to the Light Kingdom to go to the Dense Forest, the forest that separated the Light Kingdom and Equestria.

Meanwhile, Golden Paladin and Heartbeat went to the place that was the first thought where should start looking: the Changelings’ nest. However, when they got there and entered, they realized that something wrong was happening. The nest was completely empty. The holes full of green goo where the Changeling larvae should stay until their total development were empty and the chambers where they kept their prisoners contained only pony corpses in advanced state of decomposition.

"That smell!" Heartbeat exclaimed, twisting her nose. "Don’t Changelings have never heard the word hygiene?"

"This is not right" Golden Paladin said. "This place is empty."

"Speak for yourself” Heartbeat said. “With those in the chambers, I wouldn’t classify this as empty. Now what, Goldy?"

"Heartbeat, I want you to bring Mirror Coat here immediately" Golden Paladin said. "He must be able to get some information from here."

"Ookie-dookie" Heartbeat answered, moving away in her extreme speed, while Golden Paladin examined the place.

Their presence, however, has not gone unnoticed by Chrysalis, who still had a connection with that hive, although she and her Changelings didn’t live there anymore.

"It looks like my old hive has a visitor" she said, while focusing on extraction. "The General of Peace is there right now."

"I see" the Lord of Chaos said. "They have already started searching for the Jinchuriki."

"Maybe you'd better deal with them, before they can get here" Ulysses said. "I can volunteer myself for this task, if you want, master."

"Don't be an idiot" Adagio said to him. "Have you forgotten what master said about this place being protected?"

"Besides, your absence would only delay the extraction process" Grogar continued.

"They're right, Ulysses" the Lord of Chaos said, looking at the statue and seeing the eyes beginning to open, revealing they have no irises. "Don't worry about our enemy and concentrate on your current task."

"Yes, my lord" he replied.

As Golden Paladin had ordered, Heartbeat brought Mirror Coat to the Changelings' nest. When they arrived, he was also quite intrigued.

"It is strange that they have abandoned their hive" he said, as he looked around. "Maybe they have decided to move out, since this place is known by us."

"I agree" Golden Paladin said. "With the Lord of Chaos’ power starting to increase because of his plan to resurrect Ten-Tails, they must have earned enough courage to create a new hive somewhere else. However, I need you to try to collect as much information as possible about what happened here in recent times. No, I think you should go further. Focus on significant events."

"It may take some time" Mirror Coat said.

"Don't worry about it" Golden Paladin said. "Take your time. Now, I need to join the search for the leader of the pony-panthers. Prince Blue Sword and Purple Smoke are following their own clues and I and Heartbeat will cover as much ground as possible. They must be somewhere in the Pony World, as the Enchanted Forest is in a constant vigilance. I'm counting on you, Mirror Coat."

And he and Heartbeat moved away.

Star was finally free from classes that day and he headed out to the training area with Timber at his side.

"I'm finally going to restart the training” Star said. "I can't wait. Just wait, Timber, this time I'm not going to let that stinking fox get over me."

They arrived, but they were not being able to find Golden Paladin.

"He's not here yet?" Star asked. "That’s weird. He is typically the first to arrive."

Timber barked and motioned to Star and he then saw what he meant. The sphere of light Golden Paladin invoked had caught Star’s attention and he said:

"It's a message from him."

He approached and touched the sphere of light that assumed immediately the form of Golden Paladin who said:

"Prince Star Knight, unfortunately won't be able to train you today and at least in the next few days. An urgent matter that I couldn't ignore emerged unexpectedly. While I’m out, I suggest that, for today, you train your Spiraling Sphere and your technique with your clones."

After the message, the image disappeared.

"I can't believe it!" Star exclaimed. "After having me hoping for this traning, he cancels everything."

Star left himself to lie down on the ground and look up to the sky, wondering what could have been so urgent for Golden Paladin didn't even warn him personally.

During the rest of that day and the next one, they all try to find the villains’ hiding place, but that was an arduous task. On the third day, Blue, his guards and Purple Smoke had already searched in the Dense Forest, but without result, and then they headed to the Forbidden Jungle.

"We seem to be going the right way" Purple Smoke said, watching Strongpaw’s sand while running. "The energy present in the sand is beginning to resonate. They must be in the Forbidden Jungle."

"I just hope we can get there in time" Blue said.

In the temple, the extraction process was reaching the end, with the statue's eyes almost completely opened.

"It looks like they're getting closer" the Lord of Chaos said. "Yes, I can feel it. I can see that we have Generals trying to locate us. I can see the light of the General of Talent and the General of Balance, not to mention the General of Peace and the General of Affection searching around the Pony World for us."

"Four Generals at once?" Chrysalis asked.

"No wonder" Grogar said. "After all, we are talking about the first Jinchuriki who is the leader of loyal followers of the Lord of Order. The Light Kingdom and the pony-panthers have a both strong alliance and friendship."

"Should we let them get so much close?" Oogie Boogie asked. "After all, we can't underestimate."

"Don't worry, my dear villains" the Lord of Chaos said. "We are about to finish. Most likely they didn't even manage to get here in time."

Blue Sword and the others managed to reach the Forbidden Jungle during the dead of night.

"This place is creepy, even more than the Dense Forest" Blue commented, looking around.

"The Forbidden Jungle is inhabited by dangerous beasts, hence the name" Purple Smoke said. "Between the normal ponies, only fools would dare to get in here. It is the perfect place for a hideout."

They walked for a little longer and then Purple Smoke said:

"Apparently, there is a temple in the jungle and I think that's where they are hiding, judging the way Chief Strongpaw’s sand is reacting."

It was then they met with Golden Paladin and Heartbeat who were stopped.

"I see that you also arrived here" Golden Paladin said.

"We could have been here sooner, but we had difficulty in navigating through the Dense Forest" Blue said.

"If that is so, then I think your tendency to find obstacles is quite large" Golden Paladin said. "Look."

He extended the hoof for the way forward and then an electric current emerged suddenly, forcing Golden Paladin to back off the hoof.

"What was that?" one of the guards asked.

"A barrier" Golden Paladin said. "Heartbeat found out that it encircles an area of approximately two miles."

"So we have to get through it" Blue said.

"I'm afraid that's not possible" Golden Paladin said.

"Why not?" Blue asked.

"By the power of this barrier, it is likely that it was created by the Lord of Chaos himself" Heartbeat said. "And as his power surpasses ours tremendously, it's obvious that we won't be able to destroy it or pass through it easily."

"So, this means..." Purple Smoke said.

"Yes, they have won this battle" Golden Paladin concluded. "The One-Tail is theirs."

"So, all this was in vain?" a second guard asked.

"Not necessarily" Blue said. "We can still save Strongpaw. It is likely that he survives the extraction. As soon as the barrier disappears, we move forward and try to rescue him."

"It's a little remote probability, but a valid one" Golden Paladin said.

"In addition to that, it is our only chance" Heartbeat said.

In the temple, the eyes of the statue were reaching maximum opening.

“Now, we’re entering the final state” the Lord of Chaos declared to his villains.

“What will we do about the others?” Ulysses asked. “If they are very close…”

“The barrier I created will prevent them from getting any close until the end of the extration” the Lord of Chaos said. “But, for the eventuality of they passed the barrier, I have a back-up plan, thanks to Chrysalis.”

“I put some of my drones guarding the vicinity of the temple” Chrysalis said. “They must take us some time.”

“Now that your insecurities are now explained, Ulysses, I want you to focus” the Lord of Chaos said. “There cannot be any mistakes from this point on. The last part is the most important one, as we are about to extract the Tailed Beast completly."

When the day was about to break, it seemed that the extraction was ending. The eyes of the statue were completely open and it was then that an iris began to appear in one of the eyes.

“It’s almost finished” the Lord of Chaos said.

It was then that the blue energy surrounding Strongpaw dissipated, while a bluish iris was formed entirely in the eye.

“It is completed” the Lord of Chaos declared.

Strongpaw’s unconscious body fell to the ground.

“Finally” Medusa said.

“It appears that in the end it did last three full days and nights” Ulysses said.

“It was exhausting” Adagio said. “I just hope it doesn’t get more in the future extractions.”

“Well done” the Lord of Chaos congratulated his villains. “Good work, everyone.”

They jumped down, while the eyes of the statue began to close again. Once that happened, the Lord of Chaos made the Ten-Tails’ body to disappear.

"Okay, I'm going" he said. "I have more important things to do. Chrysalis, I'm counting on you to bring me the next Jinchuriki."

"I'll not disappoint you, my lord" she replied, making a bow to the Lord of Chaos.

"We shall see" he said. "By the way, to all of you, take care of this nuisance."

He pointed his spear to Strongpaw.

"The fact that we have extracted One-Tail from him did not ensure his death" the Lord of Chaos said. "Make sure he doesn't get out of here alive."

And, having said that, he disappeared in a wave of darkness.

"And I’m out to" Rothbart said, starting to head to the exit.

"Wait, didn’t you hear what the Lord of Chaos just said?" Adagio asked.

"I assume that you can kill a pony who can barely move without a problem" Rothbart said. "Like the Lord of Chaos, I have more important things to do, how to improve my ultimate spell."

Medusa, turning to the other, shrugged and then followed Rothbart.

"What did he mean by that?" Oogie Boogie asked.

"I assume he's trying to create a new way to use his powers" Grogar said. "I don't blame him. Things will only get harder from now on."

After the departure of the Lord of Chaos, the barrier disappeared and Blue and others took advantage of this to advance towards the temple. However, Changelings appeared to try to stop them and they had to face them first.

"It looks like they're facing my drones" Chrysalis said. "They should not take too long to get here."

"It is better to deal with him before that happens" Grogar said, turning to Strongpaw.

"I'll do it" Ulysses said, raising one of his talons and charging it with electricity. "I've not killed anyone in a while."

"You know, you really are a dumb brute" Adagio said.

Ulysses ignored that and moved in direction of Strongpaw. When he was close enough, he raised his electrified talon and prepared to kill him. It was at that moment that Strongpaw woke up and, with excellent reflexes, he used his hind legs to make a trip to Ulysses who fell to the ground. After that, he got up and stepped back as hard as he could, as his body was damaged by his fight with Rothbart and the extraction.

"Well, well, looks like he's not so affected as we thought" Chrysalis said.

"The pony-panthers have a really amazing resiliency" Grogar commented.

"Hey, Grogar, it's better not stay so enthusiastic about it" Ulysses said, rising.

Strongpaw couldn't believe his bad luck. He was facing five of the most dangerous villains who were free and he was in no condition to fight. How would he escape that?

"I think you got it, didn't you?" Grogar told Strongpaw. "You're not going to get by us alone."

"So we're going to balance things out" Blue’s voice said.

The villains turned around and found Blue, Golden Paladin, Heartbeat, Purple Smoke and the guards at the entrance.

"Going through those Changelings was a piece of cake" Heartbeat said with a smile. "It was so much fun watching them get full of burns when they tried to attack me."

"Perfect" Ulysses said, making electricity pass through his body. "I can finally have a real fight."

"No" Grogar said. "We're not going to fight them."

"What?" Ulysses asked, turning to Grogar. "Why?"

"They are in clear numerical advantage, in addition to that, we have four Generals of Order against us" Grogar answered. "Furthermore, our main job here is done. Kill the pony-panther was just a way to ruin the mission of our enemy and, at the same time, hit them."

Ulysses didn't like to run, but he also didn't like to go against Grogar, knowing that he was stronger than him.

"Oogie Boogie, it’s up to you" Grogar said.

"Of course" he said. "The Dream World is always the best solution when you want to escape."

And, having said that, the villains shone with a dark aura and disappeared.

"They’re gone" one of the guards said.

"But at least we were able to save Strongpaw" Golden Paladin said.

Blue and Purple Smoke approached Strongpaw to help him standing.

"You guys showed up on time" he said.

"Well, I guess we're actually a little late" Purple Smoke replied. "If we had arrived on time, you'd still have One-Tail in you."

Strongpaw giggled and said:

"In a way, that's a relief. Now I can sleep properly, something I don’t do since the day I was born."

"Then let's get you home" Blue said.

Twilight was sitting on her throne, looking quite worried. Blue had gone for days to rescue Strongpaw and had not yet sent news. The concern was making her quite impatient.

The doors of the throne room opened and a guard entered, approaching.

"I'm sorry to interrupt you, princess, but I have some news about Prince Blue Sword and the rescue mission of Chief Strongpaw" the guard said, kneeling.

"And what are they?" Twilight asked.

"Apparently, they were able to save Chief Strongpaw and they are all well and safe" the guard said.

"Thank the Lord of Order" Twilight said, sighing in relief.

"However, it seems that One-Tail was extracted from him" the guard said.

"I see…" Twilight said. "That is really not good. But we have to be happy because we managed to save Chief Strongpaw. This is the most important thing."

After having taken Strongpaw back to his village, Purple Smoke returned to the academy, while Blue, Heartbeat and the guards returned to the Light Kingdom. Golden Paladin, in his turned, headed to the Mirrored Library, where Mirror Coat was trying to decode all the information he collected in the Changelings’ nest.

"I see you managed to collect all the information" Golden Paladin noted, while Mirror Coat used his magic in a mirror to decode all the information.

"Gather information is one thing, process it is another" Mirror Coat answered. "Given that I have also my usual duties as General of Knowledge, this might take a while."

"And like I said before, we have time" Golden Paladin said.

"Let me ask you something, Golden Paladin" Mirror Coat said. "Does the princess knows about this?"

Golden Paladin didn't answer that question.

"I'll take your silence as a yes" Mirror Coat said.

"You know very well that we had to rescue Chief Strongpaw before it was too late" Golden Paladin said. "Besides, it's not worth bothering the princess with this for now, because we may not find anything useful."

"As you wish..." Mirror Coat said.

"Let me know as soon as you're done" Golden Paladin said.

And, having said this, Golden Paladin headed to the exit.

The Dark Song of Adagio Dazzle

Adagio Dazzle entered the Lord of Chaos’ throne room and, upon reaching the base of the staircase to the throne, she made a bow and asked:

"Did you called me, my lord?"

"Yes, Adagio, I just want to know if you have a plan for when it's your turn to bring me a Tailed Beast" the Lord of Chaos said. "Your last attempt was not a great success."

"I know, my lord" Adagio replied. "In fact, I've already planned my next plan."

"I see… And can I know it? Just in case there's some weakness in that plan of yours. At this stage of my great plan, it is for the best that if the captures are… successful."

"Trust me, master. This plan will please you immensely. As you know, on my last attempt, I tried to use the power of a Prodigy to seal a Tailed Beast. This time, I will use the power of a new Prodigy, one even stronger with a power still unworked. But instead of using it as a weapon, I will use it to increase my voice’s power."

The Lord of Chaos made pensive look and then said:

"Interesting... Corrupt the power of Thirteen Note and use it to further increase your power. Sounds like a good plan… if you choose well the Prodigy."

"Don't worry, my lord" Adagio said. "I know exactly who is the perfect Prodigy for the job. I will use her own darkness to submit her to our will. The only thing I ask is that you raise the power of my pending for my dark song."

"I hope this plan works, Adagio" the Lord of Chaos said, pointing his spear to Adagio. "Otherwise, prepare yourself to feel my disappointment."

And, having said this, he launched to her a black lightning that hit Adagio’s pendant that began to shine with a dark glow that later went to Adagio. She could feel her power increasing tremendously.

The first days of the new year at the academy passed smoothly, at least for the ones who weren't an athlete. It was always in the first two weeks that the main teams of the extracurricular sports were decided, among them the flying derby team.

Star and Gunter felt that would be their year, that they were going to finally become the main team for the flying derby and represent the academy in the competition that year. After all, they had trained a lot for this.

The day where the flying derby team would be decided had arrived over the weekend where the sky was cloudy and there was a light breeze. It was a perfect day for a flying derby race. The derby track was being prepared to receive not only the participants but also the audience, which included not only students but also the participants’ families and flying derby fans.

Star headed to the cafeteria for breakfast, while some of his friends wished him good luck for the event. He sat down at the table where his three friends were and Gunter asked:

"Are you ready for our big moment, partner? This is year we will make to the team.”

"Wow, you're really confident, Gun" Jonagold noted.

"Why wouldn't I, Jona?" Gunter asked. "I and Star trained for this day, I know we're going to make it."

"Gunter, you know that only the two fastest flyers will be qualified" Star said. "There is the possibility of only one of us getting a place on the team."

"Hey, if that happens, then at least we know that this year main team will have decent flyers" Gunter said. "Maybe we can win the Wonderbolts Junior Academy this year."

The Wonderbolts Junior Academy was an academy for young pegasus foals in Cloudsdale that trained them to be great flyers while it also took charge of their academic education. It had been founded by Rainbow Dash and Soarin as a way to find young promises to the Wonderbolts and also help less capable pegasi to improve their flight.

"I'm tired of those self-centered pegasi who are always beating us and bragging about it" Gunter said.

"Hey, watch your mouth" Jonagold said. "My cousin Apple Storm studies there."

"And they have reasons to brag about" Bramble said. "They are in fact great flyers. No wonder, since the headmasters are two of the best Wonderbolts of all time."

"Yes, that may be true, but I know that this year things will be different" Gunter said. "I and Star have been thinking about some tactics to put into practice if we make to the team, right, Star?"

But the young alicorn prince was occupied looking for something in his saddlebag.

"Ah, did you hear anything I said?" Gunter asked.

"Of course I was” Star answered, still looking. "I just wasn't listening carefully. I'm looking for my flying googles and I can't find them."

"You must have left them in our room" Bramble said.

"Yes, you're right, Bramble" Star said. "I'm just going to pick them up."

And he got up and headed to the exit of the cafeteria.

Star started heading the male residence when he began to listen someone singing. He had never heard such amazing voice. It was like listening to the sweet sound of the ocean in a beautiful summer day. Star's mind felt so good... it was as if he had entered in the paradise. Following that voice, Star found himself approaching Melody’s classroom. Opening the door, he looked inside.

Inside was Melody, but she wasn't the one who was singing. It was Moonlight. Her voice was sweet and smooth, singing at a leisurely pace and perfectly in tune.

The nature of that voice fit perfectly in Moonlight’s natural beauty, seeming to be enveloped by a beautiful luminous glow.

Star didn't know how long he just stood there looking at Moonlight, but he woke up to reality when she finished singing. Not wanting them to know that he was peeking, Star closed the door quietly, even though his will was to continue to contemplate Moonlight.

"Very nice, Moonlight" Melody congratulated. "You're getting better."

"Do you really think so, Melody?" Moonlight asked.

"Yes" Melody replied. "Your control over the Thirteenth Note is getting better."

"I still can't believe I'm a Prodigy" Moonlight said. "It all seems so… unreal."

"But believe me that it is all quite real" Melody said. "And, if you ask me, you have an even greater potential than Sweetie Belle. And she has a particularly strong control over her voice. Moonlight, with your voice, not only you can calm the most agitated ponies, but also you can make the deepest feelings of the ones who hears you to come up. It is quite similar to Heartbeat’s power."

"Yes, it's pretty amazing" Moonlight said, getting then slightly discouraged. "It's a shame I can't enchant myself."

Melody, understanding what Moonlight said, asked:

"This is about what you feel about Prince Star Knight, right?"

"I know I have to be brave and tell him what I feel, but..." Moonlight started.

"But it's a task that is not as easy as it sounds" Melody completed.

Moonlight waved.

"I know you're afraid to express your feelings, Moonlight" Melody said. "A lot of fillies at your age feel the same. But if you really want Star to notice you, then it's only a matter of time until you have the courage to confess your feelings."

Although Moonlight was not sure if she would ever be able to declare herself to Star, she smiled to Melody, as if thanking her for her words.

At some distance from the academy, watching it from afar sitting on the branch of a tree, was Adagio with her cloak with hood over his head.

"Soon, the most talented of the prodigies will be under my will and, with her power, I'm going to be more powerful than ever before" Adagio said. "Even Melody will feel the pain that my voice can inflict."

And she dropped an evil laugh.

Star was wandering through the halls of the academy, still thinking about Moonlight and her beautiful voice. With the exception of Melody, he had never heard such beautiful voice. However, he could not understand how her voice affected him like that. His heart was beating as it had never beaten before and he was feeling a knot in his stomach that seemed not to want to disappear. Was he...

His thoughts were interrupted when he crossed with Gunter who told him:

"There you are! I've been looking for you everywhere when you didn’t come back."

"Come back?" he repeated, a little confused. "From where?"

"From your room, where you would take your racing googles glasses" Gunter reminded.

Remembering the reason that led him to cross the Enchanted Music classroom where he heard Moonlight’s voice, Star said:

"Oh yeah..."

Gunter, noting Star’s distracted look, asked him:

"Are you okay, Star?"

"Me?" he asked. "I'm fine... Why do you ask?"

"Well, you seem a little... moony" Gunter replied. "This is not like you."

"Don't worry..." Star started, trying to invent an excuse. "I was so focused thinking about the race that I lost track of time. Don't worry, I'm going to my room in no time. We meet on the track."

And, having said that, he took flight, with Gunter watching him.

"That was weird" he said.

In the flying derby track, students and other guests sat in the tribunes in order to watch the selection of the new team. Sitting in the royal tribune was King Aspen, accompanied by a beautiful doe with a grayish gamboge fur and moderate cerulean eyes. She also had a small barrel on a necklace. Twilight and Blue got there and the former greeted:

"King Aspen, how nice to see you!"

"Princess Twilight, Prince Blue Sword, the feeling is mutual" King Aspen answered, making a slight compliance with the head. "Allow me to introduce you to my wife and Bramble’s mother, Fyr."

"It's an honor to meet the rulers of the wonderful Light Kingdom" Queen Fyr said.

"The pleasure is all ours, Queen Fyr" Blue Sword replied, while he and Twilight sat. "It seems that you decided to come and see who will be the representative team of the academy in the flying derby."

"Aspen has always been a sports lover" Queen Fyr said. "And it's always nice to get out once in a while a little away from all the royal duties."

"I understand you perfectly" Twilight said. "The only thing I hope is that my son Star can finally make the team."

"We feel the same thing about our son" a voice said.

And Gael and Greta landed on the royal tribune.

"After all, they've been training so hard for this" he continued.

"Gael, Greta, I'm glad you could make it" Twilight said. "I guess you still don't know King Aspen and Queen Fyr."

"No, but our son Gunter already told us a lot of your son Bramble" Greta said to King Aspen and Queen Fyr.

"And the same happens with Bramble" Queen Fyr said.

"Hello, Twilight" a voice said.

Twilight looked to where she had heard the voice and saw Rainbow Dash and Soarin nearby.

“Rainbow Dash, Soarin, what are you doing here?” Twilight asked.

"What do you think?" Rainbow Dash asked. "We came to see the race."

"In my opinion, you have come to see the competition" Blue said.

"Yes, it is precisely that the reason why we came" Soarin said.

"Soarin, try not to turn us in" Rainbow Dash said.

"Sorry, Rainbow, but is a little obvious, given that we are the headmasters of the last year winning team and you're its coach" Soarin said.

"Yeah, yeah…" Rainbow Dash said, blushing slightly. “Well, we better go find seats. See you later, Twilight."

And the pegasus couple pulled away.

The participants began to get in the track, each one starting to warm up to the race. Moonlight, who was sitting next to Galena, couldn't stop looking at Star. To her great surprise, he looked back, what made her swerve quickly.

"You couldn't be any more obvious?" Galena asked to Moonlight.

"What do you mean?" she asked back.

"You didn't stop looking to Star since he went on the track" Galena replied. "If you go on like this, those who have not yet realized that you have a crush on him are going to notice."

"Yes, I guess you're right" Moonlight said. "But I can't help it."

The race was about to start and all the competitors went to the starting line.

"Will he get the place on the team?" Moonlight asked. "I sure hope so."

"Don't worry" Galena said. "Star is a great flyer. The representatives of the last year team have already graduated from the academy and they were the only ones who could be considered competition. It's almost guaranteed that he will be qualified this year to the main team."

"You're right" Moonlight said. "And I bet Gunter will also make the team. He worked as much as Star for today."

"Yeah, I wouldn't count on it" Galena said. "Gunter still has a lot to work to be considered a great flying racer."

"Galena, I know you and Gunter don't get along, but you can't deny that he has a chance to be qualified" Moonlight said.

It was then that Star returned to look at Moonlight and that caught Galena’s attention.

"That’s weird" she commented.

"What?" Moonlight asked.

"Star hasn't stopped looking at you since he went on the track" Galena said. "I guess you didn't notice because, each time your eyes crossed, you swerve. Don't tell me that..."

"What?" Moonlight asked again.

"Is Star interested in you?" Galena asked.

That question left Moonlight overwhelmed, but then she dropped a laugh and said:

"You're kidding, right?"

"No, I'm talking quite seriously" Galena said. "He was looking at you in a way that he never looked before."

Realizing that her friend Griffin was telling the truth, Moonlight began to feel her heart bumping harder. Was Galena right?

The time had come. The three fairy headmasters emerged flying and Knotgrass said:

“Welcome to the flying derby tryout race. As everyone knows, the first two riders to cross the finishing line earn their place in the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy flying derby team. And, without further ado, competitors, on your wings…”

“Get set…” Thistlewit continued.

“Go!” the three fairies exclaimed, while they sent sparkles from their wands.

The competitors took flight and started the race, passing through several obstacles while surrounding the track.

During the race, Adagio appeared in a corner, looking to the stands where her target was. Melody, who watched the race along with the other teachers, noticed Adagio moving away quickly. The General of Music became concerned when she saw her there. Was she trying to capture Prince Star Knight? She couldn't let that happen. The first thing she had to do was to warn Golden Paladin.

The race was coming to an end when the competitors were in the lead approached the finish line. Among them was Star, who held undoubtedly the lead, while Gunter competed the second place with a pegasus student.

"Wow, Star is pretty good" Rainbow Dash said to Soarin.

"Yes, it looks like we will have some serious competition this year" he agreed.

"You know, it is rather ironic that someone so clumsy in flight as Twilight has a son who is pretty good on that" Rainbow Dash commented.

Star eventually crossed the finish line, making everyone cheer for him, especially the fillies of his age. Moonligth was overjoyed to see Star finally get into the main team, feeling that was shared by his parents.

Gunter, however, was still fighting for the second place, but when they were just a few hooves from the finish line, the young griffon prince gave a last thrust with the wings that put him in front enough time to cross the line in second, being qualified for the team, much to the pride of his parents.

The two new members of the flying derby team began to receive major accolades from the public while Knotgrass said:

"And the new members of our flying derby team are... Prince Star Knight and Prince Gunter."

"Well, it looks like Gunter actually managed to make the team" Galena said to Moonlight. "You were right, Moonlight, I gotta hand it to you."

She turned to her friend, but she saw her trying to get out of the bleachers. Galena smiled because she knew that she would finally tell Star what she felt for him. Moonlight was already on the runway, smiling, wanting to go hug Star and confess her feelings, but something made her stop.

Star was surrounded by other fillies, all being fans of him. Seeing that, Moonlight’s courage and hope were virtually wiped out. The young prince tried to get rid of his fans the best he could, but this seemed to be a very difficult task to do.

"It seems that our son is very popular with the fillies" Blue said. "He must have gotten that from his old man."

But Twilight had her attention focused on Moonlight, repairing the way she was looking at Star. The alicorn princess began to feel sorry for her. After all, she knew that Moonlight had a crush for Star and it should be difficult for her to see that.

In fact, Moonlight couldn't handle seeing that and got out from there flying, to great sadness of Galena who observed getting away. Star, seeing Moonlight going away, began trying to get through the crowd around him.

Moonlight landed on a remote area of the academy and tears flooded her eyes. She was about to confess what she felt for Star, just to be intimidated by his fans. Maybe he wasn't for her... or love was an illusion.

"You look so sad" a voice said.

Moonlight shuddered and turned. Adagio approached, with her hood hiding her face partially.

"Such pretty filly like you don't deserve this" Adagio said.

"Who... Who are you?" Moonlight asked cautiously.

"My name..." Adagio said, lowering her hood. "... is Adagio."

There was something different in Adagio. Her ears had turned into red fin ears. Recognizing her as being one of the Sirens, Moonlight started to retreat, saying:

"You... You work for the Lord of Chaos. You're one of the Sirens."

"You don't have to be scared of me" Adagio said, trying to short her distance. "I'm not going to hurt you. In fact, I've come here to release you of all your troubles."

"I don't believe you" Moonlight said. "Melody says you're evil."

"Melody don't know anything about me" Adagio said. "And I'll show you ... with a song."

And, having said this, Adagio began singing.

It was a song different from all those she had sung. It was a truly dark song, where each note was full of dark energy. Moonlight tried to protect her ears, but as soon as she started listening the song, a sense of numbness has taken control of her. She felt her eyelids close and her mind getting cloudy.

Star had finally managed to scrounge from his fans and started looking for Moonlight. Flying through the grounds of the academy, Star looked everywhere, but he couldn't find her.

"Where are you, Moonlight?" he asked. "Please, I have to tell you what I feel for you."

It was then that he began to hear something... It was a song with a dark nature which began to leave him drowsy. But his will was such that he managed to overcome its effects. With this, he felt a bad feeling. He felt he had to follow the music.

Adagio was singing her song for Moonlight, which continued under its effect. A darkness began to involve Moonlight, while she let herself be carried away by the music. The Siren finished the song and then said to Moonlight:

"It won’t last for you to see things as they really are. Love is an illusion, only power matters. And you're going to help me have the power that I want and help my master to fulfill his plan."

"What are you doing?" an angry voice asked.

Adagio turned and saw Star, who was shocked when he saw Moonlight under the effect of Adagio’s voice and becoming increasingly involved in darkness.

"Look who's here" Adagio said. "Sorry, my dear, but today I'm not after you."

"What are you doing with Moonlight, Adagio?!" Star asked, with his anger growing even more.

"None of your business" Adagio replied. "After all, I'm not the one who was assigned to capture you."

"What did you say?" Star asked.

And his eyes turned red with slit pupils, while fangs and claws appeared and his coat stood bristling.

"I see..." Adagio said. " You're starting to release Nine-Tails’ energy. But, if I were you, I'd be very careful. I know you don't want to hurt little Moonlight."

Hearing that, Star tried to relax as much as he could, since he didn't want to hurt Moonlight with the power of the monster inside of him, but that wasn't enough to relief the red eyes.

"Good boy" Adagio said.

"Adagio!" a voice exclaimed.

And Twilight landed ahead of Star, with Blue Sword and Melody appearing at her side.

"Step away from Star" Twilight said.

"You won't be able to capture him, Adagio" Melody said.

"Please, as if I were trying to capture him when we still have just the One-Tail" Adagio said. "My aim today is another."

"Twilight, Melody!" Blue exclaimed, pointing.

Twilight and Melody then noticed Moonlight, who was involved completely by the darkness.

"What are you doing to Moonlight, Adagio?" Melody asked.

"Just showing her a better way" Adagio said. "It won’t last for me to have the power of Thirteenth Note and when that happens, no one, not even you, Melody, will be able to stand against my power. And, so, I'll be able to catch a Tailed Beast to my master."

"We're not going to let that happen" Blue ensured.

"But how will you do that?" Adagio asked. "You can't stop me. She is mine... and thanks to your dear son."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"Love is a powerful force, that is a fact" Adagio said. "But the disappointment, the fear, the conformity... all that can dim the light of love. Who would have thought that the only thing I had to do was to wait for Moonlight to be in her most vulnerable state, after her love for Prince Star Knight suffered a big blow."

Hearing that, Star was petrified.

"She likes me?" he asked.

"And if it wasn't for you and your dear fans, she couldn't have been an easier prey" Adagio said.

A sense of guilt began to invade Star. It was because of him Adagio got Moonlight.

"Don't listen to her, Star" Twilight said.

"She's just trying to get to you" said Melody. "That's what she does. She messes with the minds of others."

"In part, that is true" Adagio said. "But I don't need that anymore... when I already have everything I need."

And at that moment, the darkness surrounding Moonlight dissipated and she came out. But she seemed different. Her natural and sweet beauty had been turned into a rougher and colder one with fin ears like Adagio’s, but in blue.

"Moonlight..." Star said.

She looked to Star, but her eyes, instead of transmitting goodness, didn't do anything but to show cruelty and coldness.

"Hello, Star” she greeted her calmly and making a little evil smile. "Do you like my new me?"

Everypony got astonish seeing Moonlight like that.

"What did you do to her, Adagio?!" Melody asked.

"I turned her into a Siren… just like me" Adagio answered, while Moonlight placed herself by her side. "And, with the power of the Thirteenth Note, my power will be a lot bigger."

"I'm not let you do this" Melody said, stepping forward. "I'll bring Moonlight back."

"I want to see you try" Adagio said.

And, having said this, Adagio and Moonlight pointed their hooves to Melody and released sonic waves that hit her and threw her back.

"Melody!" Twilight exclaimed.

"I'm okay, princess" Melody said, rising up.

But the truth was that she was very worried. Moonlight was the prodigy with the most powerful form of Thirteenth Note that she had met and, with it, Adagio now could affect her with her voice.

"Very well" Adagio said, turning to Moonlight. "I see you have a lot of potential. I'm glad I could bring you to my side."

Star was boiling with rage and frustration, seeing how Adagio was using Moonlight as a mere weapon. Everything he was feeling was such that the young alicorn prince was unable to control himself anymore. The demon fox cloak began to appear over him, bubbling and glowing with intense red.

"Oh no, he's entering in the first phase..." Twilight said.

"No, Star, you have to control yourself!" Blue exclaimed. "Remember that if you attack Adagio, you’ll also attack Moonlight."

"She's going to pay for this..." Star said, unable to focus on anything but his anger towards Adagio. "She's going to pay for this…"

And the demon fox cloak covered his tail.

Looks like our dear Prince wants to play" Adagio said. "Let's see if a song makes him change his mind."

"Good idea... sister Adagio" Moonlight replied.

And the two started singing a song together.

It was a song even darker than the last one that, when it was heard by the present ponies, began to cause them immense pain which made them take the hooves to their ears, including Melody.

Star seemed to be the most susceptible. The pain that music was giving him was not only agonizing, but was also boosting his anger, as if he was a wild animal being prodded. It was then that the second tail appeared.

"Star..." Twilight said, trying to deal with the pain, while her son was being increasingly consumed by Nine-Tails’ energy.

Adagio and Moonlight ended their song and the former said:

"This is amazing. Finally, I have on my side a power capable of affecting Melody. Now, I will be able to get even for all the centuries I was locked in a cell handling the rantings of Aria and Sonata."

"And I will help you, Adagio" Moonlight said.

"Yes, I know that" Adagio answered.

Unable to control himself, Star was able to recover from the effects of the song and, with a great speed, he advanced towards Adagio and raised one of his front hooves, where the cloak that involved it took the shape of a claw.

Suddenly, golden chains emerged from the ground and surrounded Star, pulling him down and holding him. They all looked and saw Golden Paladin, accompanied by Heartbeat.

"That's enough, young prince" he told to Star. "You're not going to solve things acting this way."

"Golden Paladin..." Twilight said, while she, Blue and Melody get up. “Heartbeat... I'm glad you came."

Adagio, realizing that she and Moonlight could not face the two most powerful Generals alone, said:

"We better get going, Moonlight. It is for the best if we let this battle for another day."

"Yes" Moonlight agreed.

And they disappeared in a wave of darkness.

"NO!" Star exclaimed, with the energy that was involving him getting more intense. "MOONLIGHT!"

Acting quickly, Golden Paladin made his chains begin to absorb the energy Star was releasing. It didn’t last until the energy was absorbed completely and Golden Paladin released Star. After this, his parents went to him.

"Star, are you okay?" Twilight asked, hugging him.

Although he seemed exhausted, Star seemed fine, at least physically. But his heart weighed a lot, after seeing Moonlight being corrupted and taken. Heartbeat, feeling this, approached him and said:

"I know what you're feeling, Star. But you can be sure of one thing: we'll retrieve Moonlight. Don't worry."

Heartbeat's words calmed Star down, but he couldn't help but feel as if somepony had stolen something extremely valuable, as if they had caused a hole in her heart that could not be filled.

Later that day, Star was in his room, sitting on her bed looking out the window, lost in his thoughts. Twilight and Blue were saddened by the their son’s state of mind.

"Son..." Twilight said.

"Mom, can I ask you something?" asked Star, without taking his eyes off the window.

"Sure" she replied.

"Adagio said they captured One-Tail" Star said. "Is that true."

"Yes…" Twilight said. "But don't worry. Chief Strongpaw is alright. We managed to save him in time."

"We wanted to tell you, but we didn't know how you'd react" Blue said.

"I understand..." Star said.

Twilight and Blue exchanged a look. They realized it was better to leave Star alone so he could organize his thoughts.

Watching the clouds moving quietly, while the sun was going down to make way to the moon and the night, Star came to a conclusion: he wouldn't rest until he released Moonlight from Adagio’s control.

In Discordia, Adagio entered in the Lord of Chaos’ throne room, followed by Moonlight, who observed her surroundings quite surprised. They reached the base of the staircase leading to the throne, where the Lord of Chaos was sitting, and they knelt down before him.

"My mission was a success, my lord. We now have a powerful ally, someone with a power that will help me affect even Melody."

"I see..." the Lord of Chaos said, looking at Moonlight. “Good job, Adagio. As for you, Moonlight, I count on your services."

"Of course, my Lord" she replied. "I will do everything for you and for Adagio."

That made the Lord of Chaos let go a laugh. Not only he had another villain to help him in the capture of the Tailed Beasts, as that had also caused a severe blow in Star.

Author's Notes:

The videos added to this chapter belong to xXxTeaChanxXx.

The Capture of Two-Tails

The news about Moonlight’s corruption reached Fluttershy and Thunder Night, who became devastated by the news, especially Fluttershy. Thunder Night wanted to help in any way he could, but nothing was worth until the villains attacked again.

Star tried to deal with Moonlight’s disappearance the best he could, but it was very difficult for him. Dealing with the school and the trainings was something he could do, but what he couldn't do was to handle the comments that the other students were saying about what happened. As if it weren't bad enough having witnessed everything that happened.

However, in spite of everything, the villains were continuing with their work to capture the Tailed Beasts…

The Kingdom of Aeropolis was a kingdom in the Enchanted Forest located in the mountains, being the kingdom with more altitude. The location itself was a defense mechanism against invaders, since the thin air and the high altitudes to non-adapted beings were not favourable factors. The kingdom itself had a certain similarity to Griffonstone, but the houses were made of stone and had a certain elegance that the Pony World griffon kingdom didn’t have. The castle was obviously what was located on the highest point of the kingdom.

Lots of griffons flew and walked through the kingdom peacefully. Among the inhabitants of Aeropolis, there were also some ponies, who wore caps and scarves because of the cold. In addition, at the base of the mountain where Aeropolis was located, there was a small village of ponies, with who the griffons kept a good friendship.

Galena, having come to spend the weekend at home, was walking through the streets of the kingdom with a quite saddened look. Since the day that Moonlight had been corrupted by Adagio, she didn’t have her best friend to talk and have a good time. In a way, she blamed Star for what happened, but she knew he was suffering as much or more than her, so she just forgot the anger she had for him. However, the missing she felt for Moonlight prevented her from smiling.

"Looks like you need a shoulder to cry on" a voice said.

Galena turned and faced with an adult female griffon with grayish crimson fur, dark grayish crimson wings, grayish brown head and talons and grayish blue cornflower eyes. She had a kind of scarf and headband.

"Aunt Gigi" Galena said.

"What's the matter with you, my dear?" Gigi asked.

"Well, you know..." Galena started.

"Let me guess" Gigi said. "You're thinking about that friend of yours, isn't it?"

Galena nodded her head and said:

"I just can't believe what happened. How is possible that Moonlight can be a villain? She was always the sweetest pony I have ever met, besides being my best friend."

"You know, Galena, we all have a little bit of darkness in our hearts" Gigi said. "It is an undeniable truth."

"It's a really horrible one, that’s for sure" Galena said. "If it were up to me, there would be no evil."

"Don't say that, my dear" Gigi said. “After all, everything has a reason to exist, including evil. But if the light can produce shadow, so there is always light in the darkness. Your friend may be lost in the darkness right now, but that doesn't mean she can't be brought back to the light."

Gigi’s words filled Galena with hope, making her truly smile for the first time in days.

"Thank you, aunt Gigi" Galena thanked. "You're pretty wise."

Gigi giggled and replied:

"Can you say that to your father? We may be cousins, but the truth is that he never listens to my advices."

That made Galena to drop a laugh.

At that time, a female griffon approached and said to Gigi:

"Lady Gigi, a situation arose at the base of the mountain that your cousin, the king, would like to have you to look into."

Gigi sighed and then said:

"It's always the same thing. When I'm on my days off, is when he has things for me to do. Well, Galena, I gotta go. Don't forget, keep having hope.”

"I will, aunt Gigi” Galena answered, with a confident tone.

"Great, this is the Galena I know!" Gigi exclaimed, turning then to griffon who came to warn her. "You can point the way."

And they drifted away. They left Aeropolis and descended the mountain flying into the woods there was down the mountain. Arriving to the forest, the griffon led Gigi for a while in the woods, hiking. After a while, coming to a small clearing, Gigi asked:

"I’m sorry, how long before we get to the place?"

"You don't have to ask that" a voice said.

And, from the middle of the surrounding foliage, Chrysalis appeared smiling evilly to Gigi, adding:

"You're already in the right place."

"You..." Gigi started, getting ready to retreat. "You're the Queen of the Changelings, Chrysalis."

"And you're more than just the king’s cousin, isn't it?" Chrysalis said. "After all, it’s not everyone that has Two-Tails inside."

Gigi gritted her beak. If Chrysalis knew she was the Jinchuriki of Two-Tails, that meant taking her to that place had been…

As if confirming her suspicions, the griffon who brought her to there was actually Obsidia, who returned to her true form and put herself next to her queen.

"You did a great job, Obsidia" Chrysalis said.

"Thank you, my Queen" Obsidia thanked, making a brief bow to Chrysalis.

"So, you're the Jinchuriki I have to capture" Chrysalis said, observing Gigi. "I have to confess, I expected something more impressive. You look like you're not going to last long."

"That's what we're going to see" Gigi said. "Don't underestimate me, Chrysalis. Your master will not take over my Tailed Beast so easily."

And, having said that, she pulled away from there as fast as she could flying, using the trees to hide her presence and to outwit Chrysalis and Obsidia. The latter wanted to follow her, but Chrysalis told her:

"Don't hurry, Obsidia. After all, this is our moment and we have to appreciate it and do it right."

Gigi was flying as fast as possible. She had to foil the changelings and arrive to Aeropolis as soon as possible. She couldn't allow herself to be captured by them. But she was so focused on escape that Gigi didn't notice there was someone watching her, accompanying her on her escape.

Then, suddenly, Scorpio came up, hissing and preparing his fangs to bite Gigi. She, realizing at the right time, dodged him, but she was caught by surprise by his tail. Beating her wings to gain altitude, she escaped nearly unscathed to that attack, because the sting hit a scratch.

Seeing a small scratch on her hind leg, Gigi realized she had to be careful with that changeling, as his attacks were doubled, due to his fangs and sting. But this time, something went against her with such force that threw her against the floor, leaving several branches broken. Rising up slowly, Gigi saw that who attacked her was Crush, who was hovering in the air, watching her with his piercing and cruel eyes. Scorpio placed himself next to him.

‘So they and the other changeling are the mutants I heard about’ Galena thought. ‘As far as I can see, they have deception, speed and strength. I don't think I can just walk away.’

Chrysalis and Obsidia arrived there, walking, and the former told to Gigi:

"Come on, don't complicate things. Come with us without a fight and I promise to let you live. After all, you have a chance to survive the extraction."

But Gigi simply giggled cynically and said:

"You changelings may be able to turn yourselves into Griffins, but you obviously don't know our essence. We may not be as prideful as the griffons of the Pony World, but that doesn't mean that we don’t have pride at all."

And, having said this, Gigi, focusing, accessed to the Two-Tails’ energy inside her. Then, she opened her wings and, with a beat, released a lot of blue flames that formed a vortex around her. The changelings retreated, before those flames. The vegetation found in the blue-flamed whirlwind’s vicinity was immediately incinerated.

"I see…" Chrysalis said. "So this is the power of the Two-Tails’ Jinchuriki. These flames seem to be even more intense than the Nine-Tails’."

And the flames dissipated quickly and Gigi appeared quickly in front of Scorpio and Crush and, with her claws that were even sharper than they were before, gave them a strong blow, what gave an escape way and allowed her to escape. Scorpio fell to the ground, with a scratch on his flank, but Crush landed on his feet, completely unharmed, as his hard shell protected him from Gigi’s scratch.

"I'm sorry, my Queen" Scorpio saind, rising up and taking a hoof to his scratch. "We let her get away."

"Don't worry" Chrisalis said. "Obsidia can't find her easily."

"You can count on me, my Queen" Obsidia said, beginning to concentrate, using her antennae to pick up the vibrations of the air.

However, Chrysalis looked at the place where the blue-flamed whirlwind was. She realized that, in addition to being more intense than those Nine-Tails’, those flames were easily manageable and controlled. And with her species having a certain vulnerability to fire, it was imperative that they captured her before she had the chance to roast them alive. However, Gigi had not yet realized, and to great satisfaction of Chrysalis, she had fallen into her trap already. Now, they just needed a little more time before the plan could take its course.

"I found her" Obsidia said.

"Let's go then" Chrysalis said.

And they flew through the forest, following Obsidia that struggled to track Gigi. Finally, they spotted her getting closer of the mountain, heading inside a cave. The Changelings entered also there and walked-on to arrive at a chamber that had no way out.

"Looks like you don't have nowhere to go now" Obsidia said.

"You were a foul for coming to a place where you'd be easily trapped" Scorpio said.

"Neither I would make a mistake like that" Crush said.

"Come on, children, let's give some credit to our opponent" Chrysalis said cynically. "After all, she wouldn't be able to fly to her kingdom without taking us along. It seems that this Jinchuriki have some concerns for her people, after all."

But Gigi, rather than appearing worried, grinned and said:

“Your idiots. You think you have me trap, don’t you? Well, you haven’t. In fact, I am the one who trapped you.”

And having said this, Gigi threw with the wings some feathers covered in blue fire that hit the entrance and made it collapse, trapping them all in the chamber.

“Now that I know you won’t stop until you capture me, I don’t have any other option” Gigi said.

“It seems we really fell into a trap” Scorpio said.

“It doesn’t matter” Crush said. “She is also trapped here with us. It only makes thinks easier.”

“Crush, don’t forget the master wants the Jinchuriki alive” Chrysalis reminder. “Furthermore, we are almost finish here. Just a little longer and we will have Two-Tails. This is your last opportunity to considerate, Jinchuriki. Surrender now and come with us.”

In that moment, Gigi was surrounded by an intense energy that bristled both her fur and feathers, while her eyes became white. She screamed:

“YOU MUST BE JOCKING!

And blue flames appeared and started to take shape.

“I’ll take that as a no” Chrysalis said.

And before the four Changelings’ eyes, the Two-Tails appeared before them. It didn’t have the same size as the others, but that should be because of the place it was. It was like a giant cat made of blue flames. It also has a right yellow eye and a left green eye without pupils and the two tails shook in all directions.

“Impressive” Chrysalis said. “She was able to turn herself into the Tailed Beast without any problem.”

“I am the Two-Tailed Cat, also known as Two-Tails” Two-Tails said with a female voice. “You dared to search for me to captured me and now you’ll pay the price.”

And she lifted one of her paws and, with it, she hit Crush and threw him against a wall and then, with her two tails, she tried to crush Scorpio and Obsidia, but they were quick to dodge.

"What!" Obsidia exclaimed.

"She even managed to give a hard blow on Crush as if he was nothing" Scorpio noted.

Two-tails turned to Chrysalis and said:

"Now, I will eradicate you and leave the changelings without their precious Queen."

And she began to form a fireball in her mouth, pointing to Chrysalis.

"My Queen!" Scorpio called.

"Watch out!" Obsidia exclaimed.

Two-Tails launched the fireball that went to Chrysalis, reaching her. The clash made part of the chamber to collapse.

"It's done" Two-Tails said.

But when the smoke cleared, it could be seen that Chrysalis had survived, having created a protective barrier with her magic.

"What?!" Two-Tails exclaimed.

"Your power is impressive" Chrysalis commented. "You actually do live up to your reputation, Two-Tails. But it takes a lot more than a fireball to take me down."

"You may have escaped this attack, but, in the next on, you won't be so lucky" Two-Tails said. "Changelings are vulnerable to fire and I'm sure you'll be totally toasted!"

And she prepared for another fireball, this time stronger, but something happened. Two-Tails began to feel her strength waning rapidly, while her muscles started to be immobilized.

"What... is going on?" she asked. "Why I can't... move? Why is my strength… fading away?"

"It's all quite simple in fact" Chrysalis said. "In Scorpio’s first attack back in the forest, he hit your Jinchuriki with his Stinger, despite having been grazed. The truth is that Scorpio’s fangs and sting are impregnated with a poison that immobilizes the muscles, while it poisons the body. I know that you wouldn't have any difficulty in reducing me and my subordinates into ashes, so I had to come up with a plan that could be implemented at your griffon form... and that's exactly what I did. The only thing I had to do was to survive until the poison was able to take effect."

Two-Tails was so weak from the poison that she fell to the floor with a bang. The flames that made up her body began running low until eventually they became extinct and Gigi appeared unconscious. Crush came out of the place Two-Tails threw him and asked:

"What did I miss?"

"Just the fall of another Jinchuriki" Scorpio replied, as he and Obsidia landed. "My poison worked pretty well."

Chrysalis, who had been weakened by Two-Tails’ last attack, let out a groan of pain due to a headache.

"My Queen, are you okay?" Obsidia asked, approaching.

"I just need some rest" Chrysalis replied. "But I’ll do it when I get back. Now, we need to take the Jinchuriki and get out of here before the others know what happened."

And they did so.

Returning to the Desolate Zone, Chrysalis and her mutant changelings arrived to the place that where their new hive was located. It was like being a mountain in the form of Castle whose entries were holes that opened and closed. At the place that seemed to be the throne room, there was a large throne made of greenish black stone.

Chrysalis sat on the throne, while the mutants put Gigi inside of a cocoon of green goo on the ceiling. After that, they left, leaving their Queen alone with the Jinchuriki. The Queen of the Changelings used her magic to bring to her what appeared to be four stones in the shape of scarabs. She placed them on the floor in order to form a perfect square and then those stone scarabs opened their wings and unleashed green energy that linked between each other and a viscous web emerged under them, raising them and joining them. This created a kind of big green screen where the image of the Lord of Chaos appeared.

"I hope you have good news for me, Chrysalis" he said.

"Yes, my Lord" she replied, bowing her head. "I and my mutants captured the Two Tails’ Jinchuriki."

And Chrysalis showed Gigi trapped in the green goo cocoon to the Lord of Chaos.

“And you don’t have to worried” Chrysalis added. “I already extracted Scorpio’s poison from her, so she will be left alive until the time of the extraction.”

"Perfect" the Lord of Chaos said. "I knew you wouldn't disappoint me. And even if you did disappoint me, you would know what your punishment would be."

That made Chrysalis swallowing, as she knew exactly what the Lord of Chaos meant.

"What do you want me to do now?" she asked.

"Now, I will gather the other villains" the Lord of Chaos said. "We will extract and seal the Two-Tails as soon as possible. We can't risk to let happen what happened when we first captured One-Tail. Wait for my next call."

And having said this, the Lord of Chaos ended the call and the screen disappeared, as well as the slimy Web, what made the stone scarabs to return to their original place and break their connection.

An Unexpected Meeting at the Bridge

In Light Kingdom, Twilight and Blue, in the throne room, had just received not very good news Golden Paladin about Star. Spike was there too.

"Are you sure of what you're saying, Golden?" Twilight asked.

"Absolutely, princess” Golden Paladin replied. "Prince Star Knight is not reacting well to Moonlight’s current situation. It's not that he showed it actively, but in recent days he has been very lethargic and the enthusiasm for the trainings also faded. Of course, in the current state we are, I don't dare to submit him to the training with the Nine-Tails’ energy."

"Poor guy, he must be really depressed" Spike said. "That doesn't sound like the Star we know."

"You're right, Spike" Blue said. "Losing Moonlight to the Chaos right in front of him was a great blow. If only there was a way to cheer him up, maybe a trip to clear his ideas."

That made Twilight have an idea.

"Wait, I already know how we can cheer Star up" she said.

"How?" Blue and Spike asked at the same time.

"You’ll see" Twilight said. "But first... Spike, I need to send a letter."

"I'm ready when you’re ready" he replied, taking a parchment and a quill.

Star returned to the Light Kingdom to spend the weekend with Timber at his side. When he got into the castle, he found his parents waiting for him, smiling.

"Why are you looking at me like that?" Star asked. "It seems like I've never come home on weekends."

"We have a surprise for you" Twilight said.

"What kind of surprise?" Star asked, with an arched eyebrow.

"Us!" a voice he knew fairly well answered.

It was Gleaming Shield, his cousin, accompanied by her father, Shining Armor, both with saddlebags prepared.

"Gleaming?" Star asked. "Uncle Shining Armor? What are you doing here?"

"Well, your mother and I knew that you were a little discouraged since… Well, you know" Blue said.

"Then I remembered that your uncle Shining and Gleaming were planning to go camping this weekend" Twilight said.

"What do you say, Star?" Shining asked. "Do you want to come camping with your old uncle?"

"I don't know" Star said, while petting Timber’s head. “I'm not really in the mood to camp."

"Come on, Star!" Gleaming Shield asked. "My brother was to come with us, but he got sick. If you don't come with us, it will not be fun."

Twilight approached Star and said:

"I know, my dear, camping can be something that is not on the top of the things you want to do right now, but at least do this for the ponies you love so much."

His mother’s words made Star think about his decision. Although he didn't really have any desire to go camping, he just couldn't refuse an invitation like that. In addition to that, it could be a good opportunity to try to calm his mind from all his worries.

So, it didn’t take long for Star to prepare his saddlebags and go with his uncle and cousin camping. Timber wanted to go with him, but Star managed to convince him to stay, because he knew that his sisters would be really sad for not to see him.

The three campers boarded the Light Express that led them to Manehatten, from where they went to Neighagra Falls. The waterfalls were a fantastic environment to set up camp. It seemed that Star was really enjoying being camping with Shining and Gleaming Shield, especially when Shining began telling stories by the fire. But the part that he loved the most was stargazing, because it was something that brought him tranquility. He managed to find a few constellations and he even saw a shooting star.

When the time came to return home, Star, Shining and Gleaming walked by the path towards Manehatten.

"You were right" Star said. "I was really needing this."

"Thank your mother for having remembered that we were going to camp" Shining replied.

"You need to come more often with us, Star" Gleaming Shield said. "We see each other so few times, mainly because you're studying in the Enchanted Forest."

"Well, I also have had other concerns" Star said.

"Yes, I know..." Gleaming Shield said. “You know, I know... about your condition as… Jinchuriki."

That made Star staring at her, surprised.

"I was the one who told her, Star" Shining said.

"Uncle…" Star said.

"I know the Light Kingdom keeps everything about Nine-Tails in secret, but I think the family overlaps the secrecy" Shining Armor said. "That and Gleaming Shield kept questioning me and your aunt about what was going on with you."

"It all started in your eleventh birthday when those villains attacked Canterlot" Gleaming Shield explained. "And, well, curiosity was growing until I couldn't take it anymore."

"I just hope you don't think I'm a freak" Star said.

"Star, you are my cousin and I love you" Gleaming Shield said. "And you're not a monster, you only have one inside you."

Star smiled and said:

"Thank you, Gleaming. You are such a good cousin and friend."

Shining was happy to see how the bond between his daughter and his nephew was strong.

They then reached a bridge they were supposed to cross but when they were crossing, a voice said:

"Well, but just look who they are."

And, on the other side of the bridge, were Ulysses and Grogar.

"What a coincidence finding a Jinchuriki here" Ulysses continued.

Seeing the two villains, Shining adopted a defensive position, ready to strike if they attacked Star or Gleaming.

"What are you doing here?" Shining Armor asked.

"What?" Ulysses asked. “Can't we just take a walk?"

"Believe us it wasn't our intention to meet you here" Grogar said.

"But I'm glad that happened" Ulysses said, making electricity pass through his body. "Now I can finally capture a Jinchuriki and rub it on Adagio’s arrogant face. She thinks just because she got an assistant she is better than the others."

Hearing Ulysses talking about Moonlight like that made Star’s anger begin to rise. Reacting intuitively, Star jumped on top of his uncle, using the wings, and put himself on the front in an attack position.

"No!" Gleaming Shield said placing herself at his side.

She was surprised when he saw that his eyes had become red.

"Star, take it easy" Shining Armor said. "Don't do anything rash."

"You know, kid, we have a score to settle" Ulysses said to Star. "You're going to pay for what you did to me."

"This is not the right time for your revenge, Ulysses" Grogar said. "After all, we have before us two alicorns, one being the Jinchuriki of Nine-tails, and a captain of the Royal Guard that was the reason of you fall."

"Don't remind me of that" Ulysses said. "Just thinking about that… But now, I can have my revenge, while having some fun while doing it."

Star grinned the teeth, revealing his fangs. The marks on his face also appeared, as well as the claws, with which he scratched one of the wooden boards of the bridge.

“Give Moonlight back” he said, in a lower tone, while his coat bristled. “Give her back.”

A strange feeling was felt by Shining and Gleaming who looked to Star. The red energy belonging to Nine-Tails started to appear, surrounding Star and forming part of the coat.

“So all that rage is because of Adagio’s new sister” Grogar observed. “She really chose someone closed to Prince Star Knight.”

“As if she would come back to you” Ulysses said to Star. “Do you really think a villain would just come to your side. And yes, that’s what she is now: a villain, just like us.”

“Shut up, parrot face!” exclaimed Gleaming, seeing that Star was starting to lose control. “You don’t understand how he really feels! You just understand what the Lord of Chaos tells you!”

“Gleaming Shield, stop!” Shining Armor. “Don’t provoke Ulysses. He is more dangerous when you insult him.”

“You should listen your daddy” Ulysses said to the young alicorn princess. “He knows what he’s talking about. But you know, if your dear cousin wants his marefriend so badly, he just have to come and get her. That is if he thinks he’s up to it.”

Star’s patient reached its limit and, with the great speed that Nine-Tails’ energy was giving him, went against Ulysses, cracking the wooden board he was standing, preparing to give him a blow with a claw of red energy. Star punched him and threw him many hooves, making him hit against the trees of the other side of the bridge, breaking them for a long distance. One of the suspension ropes was severed, as well part of the handrail of the same side. His tail was already covered by the red energy.

The force of that attack made the bridge to shake, what made Gleaming Shield to hold as much as she could. The power released by Star really scared Gleaming Shield, mainly the way how he was covered by the red energy. Star turned his eyes to Grogar. The way he was looking, so coldly and so mercilessly, Gleaming could see that was not the Star she knew.

Seeing that, Shining realized he had to do something. He couldn’t let Star get more tails or else it would happen what happened at the Great Light Cannyon with Golden Paladin and Blue. He remembered what the General of Peace said to him before he, Gleaming and Star departed from the Light Kingdom.

Before Star arrived from the academy…

Golden Paladin addressed to Shining:

“Prince Shining Armor, as you know, Prince Star Knight is not at his best… mood”

“Sure, after what happened to Moonlight…” Shining said.

“And, because of that, I fear that his current control over Nine-Tails’ energy cannot be enough. If, during this trip of yours, he comes across with something that may drive him to his limits, he may release the Nine-Tails’ energy. If that happens, it is up to you to stop that getting worse.”

“And how will I do that?” Shining asked. “I don’t have any sealing spell. And even if I did, I highly doubt it would be strong enough to contain Nine-Tails’ energy.”

Golden Paladin then made a ball of light appear and that ball addressed to Shining and, when it hit him, simply disappeared.

“Now, you can use my sealing spell” Golden Paladin said. “But, be aware that you can only use it once, so use it well.”

The present…

If Shining used now the sealing spell, probably either Grogar or Ulysses would interfere.

“Impressive” Grogar said. “You really have progressed as Jinchuriki, Prince Star Knight. The power of Nine-Tails gets stronger and stronger.”

Listening that, Gleaming Shield wondered how powerful Star really was when using Nine-Tails’ energy.

In that moment, movement was heard coming from the forest at the other side of the bridge that made Star turn his head. Ulysses appeared, with some bruises and with electricity passing through his body. He approached the bridge and said to Star.

“You’re really starting to act as a Jinchuriki” Ulysses said mockingly. “Aren’t you, boy?”

That really let Star affected. Ulysses continued:

“If I hadn’t covered my body with my electricity, I would be much worse.”

“It’s a shame that didn’t happen” Shining Armor said. “In that way, there would be a villain less to worry about.”

Ulysses dropped a chuckle and said, while getting on the bridge:

“You and your big mouth, Shining Armor. You’re so annoying with all that heroic appearance you have. Tell me, do you really need to act as a hero?”

“I just do what I think it’s right” Shining Armor said.

“What’s right and what’s wrong is highly relative” Grogar said. “What is wrong to you, to us may be right.”

“That’s just a way to justify your evil needs” Shining Armor said. “The truth is, independently of the perspective, there is one fact that cannot be denied: the Lord of Chaos con only do evil. And if I have to choose between light or darkness, then I choose light, where I can be who I really am.”

Grogar smiled and said:´

“I have to say, I really have a linking for you, Prince Shining Armor. Actually, we are very alike… well, not in the obvious way, of course. However, we both do whatever is needed to do what we think it’s right and to satisfy our superiors.”

“You can compare me the times you want, Grogar, but I believed that I am not like you” Shining said.

But that didn’t take the smile off Grogar’s face, who replied:

“The line between good and evil can be very flexible. Take Pandora as a great exemple. She was had a pure heart full of goodness, but when she disobeyed the Lord of Order’s orders and opened the box, not only she released our master’s darkness, but she herself was filled with darkness and corrupted, only to be purified again.”

“And your dear friend Moonlight is another great exemple” Ulysses said. “I heard she ised to be very shy and weak and miserable, but when Adagio ended with her… Well, have to say, she can at least do something really well. She really is a great new toy for our master.”

And he laughed.

“You don’t know her…” Star said, feeling his rage rising.

That same rage grew up so greatly and so fast that the second and the third tails appeared at the same time.

“Moonlight doesn’t belong to your stupid master!” Star exclaimed, with the energy surrounding him starting to boil immensely.

The rage and hate Star was feeling it was something he had never felt before. His body was burning like it was in fire and it felt like he was supporting a lot of weigh. The strength at his hooves was such that the wood under them cracked and Star was breathing dark red energy.

“Don’t talk about Moonlight… as if you owned her!” Star exclaimed. “Especially in front of me… YOUR ROTTING BASTARD!

Inside of him, Nine-Tails was behind the bars of his prison, sleeping. Feeling Star’s rage and hate rising up, he opened his eyes slowly and rose up, growing.

The amount of energy was such that released strong shock waves, while it spiraled in the air. Protecting himself from the force generated, Shining said:

“Oh no…”

Gleaming Shield started to get scared with such a sigh. She had never seen such strong energy before. It was so strong that it threated to uproot the nearby trees.

Star stared to Ulysses who stared him back. The intensity of the look was such that there was a moment when Ulysses found himself starring Nine-Tails himself. The Tailed Beast was like bubbling. He stared Ulysses for a moment and then he roared with such intensity that the griffon and dodged the stared, returning to the real world, where the energy abate the place where Star was and the nearby part of the handrail was broken. After this, the energy stabilized.

Shining was starting to get very worried. Star already had three tails and he was close to get the fourth. If what Blue told him about the fourth tail was really as bad as he made it be, then it wouldn’t until Star go berserk. Gleaming Shield, in her turn, was shaking by seeing all that. She never thought Star had all that in him. That energy was too terrifying and she knew nopony could control it.

“Interesting…” Ulysses said.

Listening Ulysses saying that, Grogar realized he would do something idiot, like trying to face Star alone. He couldn’t let him do that, so he tried to access his magic to make him and Ulysses get out of there. However, as if sensing his intentions, Star turned to him and fired a blast of white energy that hit Grogar and threw him to the side that Star and his uncle and cousin came and against the trees. In the between, he hit Gleaming Shield who was thrown down.

“Gleaming!” Shining exclaimed.

That also exploded with the bridge. It started to crumble, with Gleaming’s unconscious body starting to go to the edge. Star jumped to the other side, where Ulysses was, but that was being tarred apart and it didn’t last for it to fall. Ulysses took flight going above the ground level. But a hand made of red energy appeared and tried to grab him, but he was able to dodge. However, that hand attached itself to a tree trunk and pulled, revealing to be Star coming up. Ulysses then flied to the forest and Star followed him, flying too.

Shining Armor hasted to go to his daughter. He grabbed her and then used his magic to create a barrier that was able to secure the part of the bridge where they were, much to his relief.

Ulysses and Star continued their fight, with the latter attacking and the former dodging as much as he could. His attacks were so strong that he practically created a great hole. Ulysses landed in the branch of a tree, where he looked to Star, who appeared in the dust, on the ground.

“Is that all you got?” Ulysses asked.

Star continued to look at him, growing.

“Even with the power of a Jinchuriki, is that all you can do?” Ulysses asked. “For what know, the others are much better than that and they are preys that I can catch easily.”

Hearing all those provocations, Star’s anger reached the limit that he could tolerate, feeling his body in pain and with the fourth tail starting to be formed. The pain was such that Star fell on one of his forelegs. His eyes were completely red and his breathing was heavy.

Inside his mind, Star found himself in the dark, with his hooves in the water. He asked, while looking around:

“What is this place? Where am I?”

It was then that he heard a growl and, after that, he saw somepony walking at some distance. It was…

“Moonlight…” Star said.

And she then walked through the darkness and disappeared.

“Moonlight, wait!” Star exclaimed.

He started to run to follow her, but it was then that the water started to increase and speeding up in a way that didn’t last until submerge Star. Even with all the water, Star still tried to reach Moonlight, but she only got away. The young prince stopped, closing his eyes and feeling all his frustration and guilt, while he started to sink.

All the things he was feeling at that moment were things he couldn’t tolerate, but the worse part was that he couldn’t do anything to stop it, he wasn’t powerful enough. If only he could go back… If only we wasn’t too weak… If only he was stronger… He would do whatever it took to bring her back. He couldn’t let their friendship… and their love to end like that. He wouldn’t let their bond to be broken. He wouldn’t allow it.

And then, Star was in front of Nine-Tails’ cage, where it was, with his eyes glowing. Star knew he couldn’t trust him, but he was too tired and need help to get stronger. He was desperate for power. Star advanced to the bars and passed through them to the inside of the cage. There, Nine-Tails extended his front paws and then he closed them over Star.

With Nine-Tails dominating Star completely, the Jinchuriki started to get in the second phase, with his own coat beginning to be removed slowly, bit by bit, and leaving in its place a layer of intense red energy that looked like blood, and being then vaporized by the intensity of the energy. The Jinchuriki was then flooded by black smoke that engulfed him like a cocoon. Seeing that, Ulysses wondered what was happening now.

Back at the bridge, Shining was trying to wake his daughter.

“Gleaming… Gleaming, wake up.”

She then started to open her eyes.

“Are you all right?” Shining asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine” Gleaming Shield answered, while holding herself.

She felt then a slight pain at the back of her head.

“Are you sure?” Shining Armor asked.

“Yes, dad, I’m sure” Gleaming Shield replied.

It was then that she noted all the destruction caused by Star.

“What happened here?” Gleaming Shield asked.

“It was Star” Shining answered.

Grogar, sitting where he end after being thrown, was healing himself with his magic.

“I can see why the Lord of Order decided to put Nine-Tails in that child” he said, while tolerating his pain. “He is well suited to prompt all that power to a level that Heartbeat never could, despite everything. I feel sorry for the villain who will try to catch him.”

After knowing it was her cousin who caused all that, Gleaming Shield asked:

“Where is him?”

“He’s on the other side already” Shining Armor answered. “He was after Ulysses.”

Back at the place where Star was fighting Ulysses, the cocoon of smoke condensed, releasing a threat of smoke that was spotted from the bridge.

“What is that smoke?” Gleaming Shield.

Shining was having a bad feeling about that. Did that smoke mean what he was thinking?

At that moment the cocoon exploded with a force that was able to take down the trees nearby, with the scrambles crossing the forest until the bridge. Shining created another shield to protect himself and Gleaming from those scrambles.

Ulysses, who took flight after the cocoon exploded, said, while hoovering:

“The things that colt can do… I must admit, he reached my interest.”

When the dust settled down, Star appeared, now with his second phase form, just like when turned at the Great Light Cannyon, looking like a Nine-Tails in miniature but with four tails, covered by the layer of blood-red energy. He roared with his sharp teeth.

His roar was enough to be heard at the bridge and, with that, Shining was able to get what had just happened.

“The fourth tail must have emerged…” he said. “Damn it.”

Gleaming Shield was confused with what her father said. What did he meant with fourth tail?

Ulysses landed, looking to Star who looked back, growling. The griffon chuckled and lifted one of his talons and then hit it on the ground, making electricity go against Star. He stood over his hind legs and then it the ground with one of his forelegs, causing an explosion whose shock wave was felt even at the bridge, where Shining and Gleaming had to protect themselves. When that shock waved ended, Gleaming Shield asked:

“That was Star’s attack?”

“Yes… Yes, it was” Shining answered.

At the fight, Star raised his forelegs again and hit the ground that started to crack. Ulysses wondered about what he was during when he saw the ground around him cracking. This made him take flight, in time of dodging two great hands with sharp claws. From one the arms, another appeared, opening the clawed hand and making it pursue Ulysses. During the flight, the griffon started dodging the attack attempts.

“Dad, is there something you’re not telling me about Star?” Gleaming Shield asked. “Please, tell me what is happening with him.”

Shining hesitated in doing so. Knowing that Star was a Jinchuriki was one think, but knowing what was really happening was another think completely different. He knew how much Gleaming was worried about her cousin, but he couldn’t put her anymore anxious as she was at that moment.

“Don’t worry, dear, I have something that the General of Peace gave me for situations like these one” he answered. “But I only have one try and it has to be accurate. But with Ulysses fighting Star… I don’t know.”

Ulysses continued to dodge the clawed hand, but then he turned it and, creating a spear of lightning, he threw to it and then bound it to the ground. After this, using all his speed, he approached Star and gave him a punch on the face, throwing him. But, at that moment, energy came from Star, adopting his form that raised the clawed to Ulysses.

Acting as fast as he could, Ulysses conjured his electric armor at the moment that the small replica attacked him, throwing to the other side. Ulysses hit the ground and saw he had a profound wound at his abdomen. Star regain his standing, while his copy returned to the inside of his body. Ulysses standed up, using one of his talons to use electricity to accelerate the coagulation.

At the bridge, Shining and Gleaming were looking to the place where the fight between Star and Ulysses was occurring when they heard steps and Grogar’s voice said:

“You’re probably wondering what’s happening there, aren’t you?”

They turned and saw Grogar coming out of the forest with his major wounds healed.

“Grogar…” Shining said.

“You don’t have to worry about me” Grogar said, stopping. “I don’t have any reason to harm you.”

“You’re kidding, right?” Shining asked. “And making Leaf Mane attack us with plants was not to harm us?”

“All we wanted was to test Prince Star Knight’s skills as Jinchuriki at that time” Grogar said. “Like I said, all I want is to do the Lord of Chaos’ will without doing unnecessary deeds. Why do you think I was paired with that thunderstorm cloud with feathers? Although Ulysses can be resourceful, he is very impulsive and spiteful.”

“Yeah, I kind of noticed that already” Shining replied cynically.

“But the truth is I am really concern about him” Grogar said. “After all, I know the potential of Prince Star Knight.”

Back to the place where Star and Ulysses were fighting, the two faced each other, probably waiting for the other’s next move. It was then that Star raised over his hind legs again and, from his body, he released a great amount of what appeared to be bubble, some blue and others red. Ulysses became apprehensive with what was happening.

Star approached the ends of his four tails, while roaring, and the bubbles approached over his mouth, starting to form a major dark sphere. Seeing that, Ulysses realized that would mean trouble for him. The sphere started to be compressed until it had the size to get inside Star’s mouth, something that released a force that crushed the ground beneath Star himself. Because of that, Ulysses decided to retreat a few hooves with a flap of his wings.

The Jinchuriki then opened his jaw at its maximum and put the sphere inside of his mouth, swallowing it after that. Star vibrated for a moment and then put himself facing Ulysses, who still didn’t know what Star was planning. It was then that Star’s body expanded and smoke started to get out from his mouth. That made Ulysses realizes what he was going to do.

Recurring to all the electricity he had, he prepared to stomp his talons at the moment that Star expelled what was expanding his body in the form of an explosion blast that was against Ulysses. The griffon stomped his talons and created three great barriers of electricity. The blast reached the barriers and exploded. That explosion was seen by the ones at the bridge. At the scene, after the dust settled down, it could see that Star, with that explosion, sank the area even more. Ulysses was lying on the floor with some bruises due to the force of the explosion.

“What on the world just happened?” Gleaming Shield asked, after seeing that explosion.

Grogar knew what happened. They just saw Ulysses’ most effective electric defense being destroyed in a blink of an eye.

At the scene of the battle, the ground started to tremble and then a spear of lightning came from the ground and hit Star on the chest, raising him and throwing. Ulysses raised up rapidly and flapped his wings, revealing being producing the electric spear with one talons, having introduced it under the ground to catch Star off guard. He pulled Star through the forest until the bridge, pinning him against one of the sides of the cliff. The ones who were at the bridge protected themselves from the shock wave.

When the dust settled down, Star appeared and Gleaming Shield became shocked with his appearance, but what was more amazing was that he was grabbing Ulysses’ electric spear as it was nothing and that it couldn’t penetrate the red layer.

“He is closer of becoming the Nine-Tails than never before” Grogar observed.

Listening that, Gleaming couldn’t help but finding her worries about Star reaching their extreme.

“Star…” she said, not wanting to believe that creature was her beloved cousin.

Ulysses tried his best to penetrate even more, with his force pulling Star even more to the side of the cliff.

“Star!” exclaimed Gleaming Shield.

Shining now could see what Blue had seen. Star really looked like a small version of Nine-Tails.

Star then grabbed the electric spear and simply waved it away. Grogar reacted quickly by jumping over it and Shining embraced her daughter and teleport themselves to the same side as Grogar. Ulysses was forced to cease the spear and, due to the tiredness he was feeling, he descended down to the place where he fought Star to recover his strength.

The Jinchuriki roared, with his roar being listened for great distances.

“It’s impressive and he could go so far just to bring his marefriend back” Grogar said.

Gleaming Shield looked to her cousin, with an excruciating pain in her chest. She always knew he was strong, but she never imagined what he passed through to be like that. Now she understood the pain he felt and it was terrible.

“Now the colt is gone and only the monster remains” Grogar continued. “What a pity.”

Gleaming Shield’s eyes were filled with tears, while she heard Star’s grunts. She could see he, at that moment, was suffering… crying. Her tears started washing her face and, without standing any longer, she started running in the direction of Star.

“Gleaming, come back!” her father shouted. “You have to stay away from him!”

But his daughter ignored him and continued running. She passed through Grogar, who was a little impressed by the little filly’s courage.

“Star!” Gleaming Shield exclamed, while approaching her cousin. “Star, stop! It’s okay, I can help you rescue Moonlight! I beg you to stop this right now! Star, please, stop now!”

She tripped, but was able to stand still. That made Star to turn to her. Sensing Star would attack Gleaming, Shining realized he had to act now and so he prepared Golden Paladin’s sealing spell. As he predicted, Star shook one of his tails and hit Gleaming Shield on her shoulder, making her give a scream of pain and fell on the ground.

“Damn!” Shining cursed, as he was not able to complete the spell in time of defend Gleaming Shield.

And golden chains appeared from the ground and started to bind Star and his tails, stopping them from attacking Gleaming Shield again. While doing the spell, Shining started to feel the difficulty in using the spell and keeping it long enough to complete the task. He could feel Star fighting the sealing spell, what just made things even more difficult. Gleaming Shield was lying on the ground, trembling with a wound on her shoulder bleeding. Although he was concern about his daughter state, Shining was relief the wound was not very serious.

Grogar, looking to Gleaming Shield, was impressed with her actions. Despite being the Lord of Chaos’ servant and all the ones who served the Lord of Order were his enemies, he couldn’t help that thinking it was a shame for such pretty filly princess to endure such pain. He started to approach Gleaming Shield. Seeing that, Shining used the power he still had to create a barrier around Grogar, preventing him from advancing. The ram looked at Shining who told him:

“Don’t you dare.”

“You misunderstand” Grogar said. “I don’t have any intention of hurting any of you right now. In fact, it is quite the opposite.”

“What do you mean?” Shining ask.

Making his bell ring once, Grogar made his magic pass through Shining’s barrier, much to the latter’s surprise, and surrounding Gleaming Shield’s injury. It could be seen that it was healing slowly.

“I know that Prince Star Knight really cares about his family and friends” Grogar said. “If he can get like that just because of a filly he has a crush on, I can’t imaging how far he could get if anything happened to you. After all, we want to capture the Tailed Beasts and we can’t do that if their Jinchuriki are too strong, can we?”

Gleaming Shield started to open her eyes and saw her cousin roaring, trying to release himself from the chains. Grogar continued to heal Gleaming Shield, but he saw her wounds were taking too long to heal. At that moment, he received a telepathic message from the Lord of Chaos saying:

“We’ll seal the Two-Tails. Return at once. This is top priority.”

Not having any other option, Grogar said:

“This is all I can do for her. Right now, I have some other things to do.”

And, having said that, he was surrounded by darkness and disappeared, making the barrier created by Shining to break. While this happened, Star started to get freed from the chains and Shining was forced to advance, stopping at the edge of his daughter, and focus harder on the spell. This made more chains to appear and bind Star. Gleaming Shield, recovering her senses completly, raised her head and sat.

The Jinchuriki started to roar in pain and then his claws were retracted and the red layer started to retreat, revealing the burns that it caused on his coat. The red layer retreated from Star’s face, revealing him contorting the face and with his eyes closed, while moaning in pain.

At the place where the fight between Star and Ulysses happened, the latter was lying on the floor, trying to recover his energy. It was then that he felt it returning to him quickly. He opened his eyes and saw Grogar healing him.

“What are you doing?” he asked him.

“Although you don’t deserve this because of your insistence in fighting Prince Star Knight, you need to have your strength back” Grogar said, finishing the healing spell while Ulysses got up. “Our master called us. Chrysalis captured the Two-Tails and he wants us to reunite to seal it.”

“Nice timing…” Ulysses said. “What about Nine-Tails?”

“Forget him” Grogar. “We have much more important things to do. Furthermore, I doubt you would be able to beat him.”

“Hey!”

“Don’t start with your ego again” Ulysses said. “We have to go.”

And so the two disappeared.

Meanwhile, Shining continued to seal the energy that Star was releasing, using everything he had to get the sealing spell even stronger. The red layer start to disappear and then the young alicorn prince was finally released from the energy. While that happening, Gleaming Shield noticed the burns and wounds he had all over his body. When it was all over, the chains disappeared and Star fell on the ground, unconscious.

“It’s finally over” Shining said, relieved and panting.

Listening that, Gleaming Shield rushed to get to her cousin. Once she did that, she put him with his back on the ground and start to use a healing spell she found in one book at the library of the Crystal Castle. The thing was she was very good with that kind spells, being one of her specialties, as her alicorn power allowed her to do much more than a unicorn.

Shining approached, observing her daughter curing Star. The wounds and burns started to heal, but not as fast as she expected. For that, she started to increase the intensity of her spell, but, at that moment, she felt a pain on her shoulder, the place where Star hit her, that Gleaming Shield struggled to ignore. With this, Star’s wounds started to heal quickly until all the body was practically unharmed. At that moment, Star started to open his eyes.

“Star!” Gleaming Shield said, with a smile.

He raised up, feeling his head so heavy. Star then looked around and asked, confused:

“What the… What just happened? Why am I here? I remember going after Ulysses and then… What did I do after that? Gleaming, you’re hurted! What happened to you?!”

“Oh… nothing special, actually” Gleaming said, drying her eyes as fast as she could.

Shining knew Gleaming was trying to prevent Star from knowing what he really did, but the unicorn prince knew it was only a matter of time for him to know everything.

“Let’s go home” Shining said. “There is another way to cross over the cliff. It is for the best if we get to the Light Kingdom as fast as we can.”

And so they start to walk away.

At the edge of Equestria, Grogar and Ulysses appeared in a forest, walking until a desolate part with a stone mountain with a great skull at the highest point.

“Where are we?” Ulysses asked.

“This territory belonged to Arimaspi” Grogar explained. “As so, it also belongs to the Lord of Chaos. Come, they are waiting for us.”

And they get in a cave and walked through it until they arrived to a chamber where Chrysalis, Adagio, Moonlight and Oogie Boogie were waiting. Lying on the ground was Gigi, who was unconscious.

“Finally you’re here” Adagio said. “We were waiting for ages.”

“What happened to you?” Chrysalis asked to Ulysses. “You look awful.”

“It’s not of your business, bug queen” he replied.

“He lost another battle against Prince Star Knight” Grogar replied.

“Grogar!”

“I see, it seems you still don’t have the skills to defeat one little colt” Adagio said.

“Yes, you’re a shame for all of us, Ulysses” Moonlight said.

“Hey, keep it low, newbie” Ulysses replied to her. “You don’t know nothing about any of us.”

“It seems we get here on time to watch the show” a voice said.

The villains turned and saw Medusa and Rothbart, who were using a cape and a hood, entering in the chamber.

“See, Rothbart, I told you we should get here as fast as we could” Medusa continued.

“Hey, Rothbart, why the new look?” Oogie Boogie ask.

“It is not of your concern” Rothbart replied coldly.

“Ok…” Oogie Boogie said.

At that moment, the Lord of Chaos appeared and said:

“Very well, I can see everypony's here. Let’s begin the extraction.”

Painful and Surprising Revelations

After what happened on the bridge, Shining made sure that he, his daughter and his nephew arrived to the Light Kingdom as soon as possible. Getting there, Star went to his room to unpack his saddlebags, while Gleaming Shield went to the infirmary so that she could be treated from her wound. Meanwhile, in the throne room, Shining told Twilight, Blue and Golden Paladin what had happened.

"And so I managed to suppress the Nine-Tails’ power and I brought them back as fast as I could" Shining finished. "I'm glad you gave me this sealing spell, Golden Paladin. Otherwise, I don't know what could have happened."

"I knew that we should be prevented" Golden Paladin said. "At this point, leaving Prince Star Knight get out of the Light Kingdom or the academy without the presence of somepony capable of stop him if he loses the control is a great irresponsibility."

"I can't believe this happened again" Twilight said. "And this time, he attacked Gleaming Shield."

"In this regard, I should have been more cautious" Shining said. "I should have stopped my daughter from approaching Star."

"It wasn't your fault, Shining” Blue replied. "You didn't know you'd find Ulysses and Grogar. And we all know how Star has been quite sensitive about the Moonlight."

"This situation is getting out of hoof" Golden Paladin said. "If Prince Star Knight cannot control the Nine-Tails’ power, I don't see the point of continuing to teach him how to control it."

"So you want to stop everything, Golden?" Twilight asked. "We've been focused on training Star for years, in hopes that he could control the Nine-Tails’ power."

"I know that, princess, but the truth is that I only can teach him how to control the power to a certain extent" Golden Paladin said. "It seems that the time has come to focus now on Prince Star Knight’s own abilities."

"And how are you going to convince him of that?" Blue asked. "He's pretty stubborn."

"Don't worry, Prince Blue Sword, I can handle it" the General of Peace replied.

At this point, Mirror Coat appeared, coming from one of the stained glass windows of the throne room.

"I'm sorry to bother you, but I have serious news from Aeropolis" Mirror Coat said.

"Don't tell me..." Golden Paladin started.

"Yes, the Jinchuriki of Two-Tails was captured" Mirror Coat confirmed. "Somehow, Chrysalis and her mutants were able to infiltrate and capture it."

"This is terrible" Twilight said. "We have to do something."

"I wish we could do something, but it's not that simple" Golden Paladin answered. "In the case of One-Tail, we had the cooperation of the pony-panthers due to the friendship between us. But this time, things are not in our favor. Last time, we couldn't approach the location where they were until the extraction was complete. The more likely is it to happen again. But there is another factor. Aeropolis, as well as the other kingdoms with a Jinchuriki are sensitive enough towards them. "

"But why?" Shining Armor asked.

"The kingdoms of the Enchanted Forest don't always get along" Mirror Coat explained. "The reason for this has to do mainly with the choice of the kingdom that would be the overlord kingdom of all the Enchanted Forest. Wars were fought for that very reason."

"Because of this, several kingdoms sought and obtained the power of the Tailed Beasts, sealing them inside Jinchuriki" Golden Paladin continued. "Although the wars ended when Falancia was chosen to host the Heart of the Forest, the kingdoms with Jinchuriki continued to maintain secrecy about them."

"That means we can't do anything?" Twilight asked. "That's awful. Maybe if we talk to the king of Aeropolis..."

"It would take a long time" Golden Paladin said. "The Lord of Chaos and his villains are probably sealing Two-Tails as we speak. Maybe that's why Grogar and Ulysses retreated."

In the villains' hideout in Arimaspi’s territory, they were in the middle of the extraction and sealing process of Two-Tails. Gigi was in the same situation as Chief Strongpaw was, with the energy of her Tailed Beast being extracted and absorbed into the Demonic Statue. The villains were in their positions, on top of the statue's fingers.

"I still can't believe we had to come running just to seal the Two-Tails" Ulysses said. "Couldn't you wait, my lord."

"Do you have a problem with that, Ulysses?" the Lord of Chaos asked.

"The will of the Lord of Chaos must not be questioned, my feathered friend" Grogar said to Ulysses. "I already explained that to you numerous times."

"It's just that I was close of defeating Prince Star Knight and, at this point, we would have the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails at our mercy" Ulysses said.

"And tell me, Ulysses, what use would the Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails have to me, if we cannot still seal his Tailed Beast?" the Lord of Chaos asked.

That question left Ulysses unwilling to answer.

"And, furthermore, if I recall correctly, Grogar said your fight against Prince Star Knight wasn't going well for you" Adagio said.

"And the state you arrived only confirms that" Moonlight added.

Those comments from the two sirens made Ulysses look at her dangerously.

"Relax, Ulysses, you don't want to stop the extraction process" Medusa said.

"It's hard enough to concentrate on the extraction during three days in a row, you don't want to make the task even harder" Rothbart continued.

"Stop arguing!" the Lord of Chaos exclaimed. "Concentrate on your duties. I'd hate to have my brother’s servants trying to interfere."

"I wouldn't worry too much" Chrysalis said. "Everyone knows how sensitive the kingdoms of the Enchanted Forest are about their Jinchuriki."

"Even so, be alert" the Lord of Chaos advised.

"I have a doubt" Moonlight said. "Why do you want to gather the Tailed Beasts to resurrect Ten-Tails, master? According to what Adagio told me, this creature was uncontrollable."

"It seems that the rookie is trying to stick her nose where it doesn't belong" Ulysses said.

"Just like a certain rookie when he started working with us" Adagio replied, making the griffon look at her coldly.

"It's okay she want to know the reason why we are doing this" Oogie Boogie said. "After all, we don't even know for sure what will happen when Ten-Tails is resurrected."

"The truth, Moonlight, is that Ten-Tails will allow me to conquer all this reality" the Lord of Chaos replied. "Many may think I will make it destroy everything, but the reality is quite different."

"How so?" Moonlight asked.

"There are things about the Ten-Tails that many people are unaware" the Lord of Chaos replied. "My brother did not even tell his disciples about it, afraid that they could use it selfishly. But you shouldn't worry, since nothing bad will happen to you if this happens. Your happiness will be ensured."

And the villains locked at each other, wondering what his master meant by that.

Star was in his room, unpacking his saddlebags when he heard somepony knocking at the door.

"Yes?" he asked.

The door opened and Golden Paladin came up and asked:

"May I come in?"

"Of course."

Golden Paladin came in and said:

"I heard you had a great adventure with your uncle and cousin."

"That’s an understatement" Star said. "Finding two villains was not part of our plans."

"And by the way, I also know that... you lost your temper a little" Golden Paladin said.

Hearing that, Star knew where Golden Paladin wanted to go with that conversation and said:

"I know I'm not supposed to use the Nine-Tails’ power without your supervision, Golden Paladin, but it was something... impulsive."

"Being impulsive isn't exactly something that you should do" Golden Paladin said. "Maybe we should focus our attention completely on your own capabilities."

"But, Golden, I can do this" Star said. "I know I can do this. I may not be able to control the the Nine-Tails’ power now, but..."

"You know, I wanted to talk you out calmly, but it looks like I have no choice" Golden Paladin said. "Listen to me, young prince. The pony who caused Princess Gleaming Shield’s wound... was you, Prince Star Knight."

Hearing that, Star was petrified. He was the one who hurt Gleaming? No, it couldn't be... Knowing that fact made him relive what had happened at the Great Light Canyon, when he get in his four-tailed form for the first time and hurt his father. So all the destruction he had seen had been caused by him…

“So… the bridge then…” he said. “And that giant crater…”

“Yes, it was all you” Golden Paladin confirmed.

“And… Gleaming Shield’s wounds…

“That’s right. She lied to spare your feelings. To protect you from the truth. Your uncle Shining Armor did the same, but only because of her and also because he blames himself for her injuries as well. This is not all on you. The thing is you were only stopped because I was cautious and gave to Prince Shining Armor the ability to use my sealing spell once. I can do that whatever you are not close to me, you don’t have to worry about.

There was a pause and then Golden Paladin:

“But to be honest, I shouldn’t be the one to tell you this, but there is a reason why I did it. There is no question this power will get you stronger, stronger enough to hold against the Lord of Chaos’ desire to get the Tailed Beasts and probably will allow you to get Moonlight back. But the strength you gain from depending on the Nine-Tails is not actually your own. If you continue to rely on that power, not only you’ll hurt yourself, Prince Star Knight, but you’ll be endangering the lives of the ones surrounding you as well. Just as you did today.”

That made Star become even quieter, thinking about Golden Paladin had just said.

“But you knew about this already, didn’t you?” the General of Order continued. “You let your impatience get the best on you and unleased the power anyway. Thanks to my sealing spell, Prince Shining Armor suppressed the Nine-Tails’ power completely now. But listen, if you think that will make you weaker, you’re mistaken. I know what you can do. After all, I have been training you for years. You’re powerful enough on your own and the source of your power is not Nine-Tails’ energy. It’s your own that can put the one that belongs to Nine-Tails’ in check.”

The General of Peace started to go to the exit of Star’s room, but then he stopped and said:

“If you want to save Moonlight, then do it using your own power. If you wish to see Moonlight, then look her with your own eyes, not the Nine-Tails’. If you want to protect your family and friends, forget the fox’s energy. Use your own strength.”

Golden Paladin opened the door and prepared to get out when he heard Star said:

“All right, I’ll do it. If you really think I can get stronger using only my own power, then I’ll do it.”

The General smiled and then got out, closing the door behind him.

Golden Paladin pulled away a little from Star’s room and met with Mirror Coat who commented:

"It's interesting how you were the one who suggested to train the young prince to control the Nine-Tails’ power and now you're asking him to stop."

"You know it's for the best" Golden Paladin said. "Who knows what can happen, if Prince Star Knight continued to use the Nine-Tails’ power without knowing to control it completely. We knew we'd get to a time when we couldn't help him any longer. Now, what we can do is get him stronger until the right time comes."

"I guess you're right" Mirror Coat said. "Besides, this gives us time to concentrate on other things."

"What do you mean?" Golden Paladin asked.

"I just ended processing the information that we obtained from the Changelings’ old nest" Mirror Coat said. "And, believe me, what I found... it is just creepy. Well, it is better for you to see for yourself."

And, having said that, he created a mirror in front of Golden Paladin and began to show him something. Golden Paladin’s expression started to become increasingly surprised until finally, he exclaimed:

"Oh... my... Lord!"

"I know, I was so amazed as you are now when I saw this for the first time" Mirror Coat said. "You know what this means, don't you?"

"Yes, I know, but first I want to confirm this" Golden Paladin said. "We don't know if this could be a way of the Lord of Chaos to confuse us."

"Changing the memories of the reflections is a type of magic that I would certainly feel" Mirror Coat said.

"I know, but the Lord of Chaos is known for being unpredictable" Golden Paladin said. "We have to act. And there's only one pony able to give us the certain of this fact... Heartbeat."

"But she's in one of her trips that to us seem ridiculous" Mirror Coat said. "Who knows when she returns."

"Then we wait" Golden Paladin said.

Mirror Coat rolled his eyes and then said:

"How is it possible for someone to rely more on the General of Affection than in the General of Knowledge?"

He went through the mirror he had invoked that disappeared when Mirror Coat passed thought it.

Three days passed, with Star going back to the academy. There, he found Galena, who, in his opinion, was very saddened, even more when Moonlight was corrupted, although he didn't know the reason.

At the Lord of Chaos and his villains’ hideout, the extraction process was finished with a new iris appearing in one of the statue’s eyes. Without the energy that kept her in the air, Gigi fell on the floor, apparently unconscious.

“Now the Two-Tails has been sealed away as well” the Lord of Chaos said. “Now we have seven more to get.”

“Finally…” Ulysses said, while massaging the shoulder. “I hate staying at once place for so long.”

“I have to agree” Moonlight said. “Staying three days doing nothing except concentrating in this statue is very tiring.”

“Don’t worry, soon you’ll get used to” Adagio said.

It was then that they all heard a moan and saw that Gigi was still moving.

“It seems the Jinchuriki is still alive” Oogie Boogie observed.

“So let me finish her off” Chrysalis said, passing her tong through her lips. “I was the one who captured her, along with my minions. Furthermore, I can smell a lot of love on her, almost as much as the one the former Jinchuriki had.”

“No way, bug” Ulysses said. “I deal with her, as I wasn’t able to kill the other.”

But before the two could have the opportunity to argue any longer, the Lord of Chaos extended his hand to Gigi and launched a dark beam that hit her, making give some mortals in the air and then hit the ground again, with force. This time, Gigi remained completely still, seeming she wasn’t breathing at all.

“There, now you don’t have any reason to argue” the Lord of Chaos said. “Since you all failed to kill the One-Tail’s Jinchuriki, I decided to kill this one myself. Now I think we won’t have anymore survivors. It’s time for you to go. Find the next Jinchuriki as soon as possible, but try to not take any attention.”

And, having said this, he disappeared, taking the Demonic Statue with him. The villains landed and Chrysalis said:

“I better go now. I have a hive and subjects to rule.”

“What about her?” Moonlight asked, pointing to Gigi’s body. “We can’t let her there.”

“Why?” Ulysses asked. “Don’t tell us you still have some compassion.”

“It’s not that!” Moonlight exclaimed, offended.

“We must show some respect, even for our enemies” Grogar said. “Furthermore, I don’t think our master would like to have the bodies of all the Jinchuriki we captured decaying here.”

“I get rid of it” Rothbart said. “I don’t have any important matter to attend.”

“Do as you want, but I won’t get my hooves dirty” Medusa said.

And the villains started to get out, with Rothbart and Medusa staying behind to get rid of the Gigi’s body. Moonlight still gave a last look to Gigi, before going with Adagio.

Heartbeat returned to the Light Kingdom and, after being informed by Golden Paladin the reason he needed her help, she took him to her room saying:

"Wow, what you're saying is pretty incredible. Although I don't believe that is true."

"That's what we'll see about, Heartbeat" Golden Paladin replied.

Heartbeat removed the tapestry that was hiding the door to the Room of Souls and they get in there. The numerous luminous souls illuminated it, while the dark souls offered the contrast.

"Now, summon his soul" Golden Paladin said to his youngest sister.

"I still think that something like this is unlikely to happen" Heartbeat said, while accessing her magic and tried to summon the soul that Golden Paladin had told about. "I mean, I think I would notice if a soul as noble as it became..."

But something appeared suddenly, hitting Heartbeat’s head who exclaimed:

"Argh! But what the... "

And she became astonished when she came across with a dark soul. Heartbeat extended her hoof and touched it and she was invaded by memories of the owner of the soul and then said, not wanting to believe:

"It can't be…"

"Looks like I got the confirmation I needed" Golden Paladin said. "I need to tell Princess Twilight and Prince Shining Armor what I just found."

Just Add a Little Wind

After having requested Shining Armor’s presence, who came along with Cadance, Golden Paladin gathered them together with Twilight and Blue, saying he had a serious issue to talk with them.

"So, Golden, what is so urgent to have summoned my brother and Cadance?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, a journey from the Crystal Empire over here isn't exactly short" Shining said.

"Take it easy, I'm sure Golden Paladin has a pretty good reason for having us gathered" Cadance said.

"Well, this is an issue that started when we went to the former nest of the Changelings with Heartbeat, where I had the idea of making Mirror Coat collect information, just in case of finding something interesting" Golden Paladin told.

"And you didn't tell me anything about that?" Twilight asked. "I should know that."

"I'm sorry, Princess” Golden Paladin replied. "But I didn't see the need to bother you if we hadn’t found anything."

"But you found something, wasn't it?" Blue said.

"Let's just say, after Mirror Coat finished processing all the information, we faced something that has something to do with you" Golden Paladin continued. "Especially with Princess Twilight and Prince Shining Armor."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"Why don't you see for yourself?" a voice asked.

And Mirror Coat appeared from one of the stained glass windows of the throne room.

"Do you always have to appear out of nowhere?" Shining asked him.

"Don't worry, Shining, this is something that you quickly get used to" Blue told him.

"The mere words sometimes are not enough" Mirror Coat said. "Sometimes, it's better to see for ourselves."

Creating the same mirror that he used with Golden Paladin, Mirror Coat showed what he had earlier shown to the General of Peace. It was the old nest of the Changelings and it didn’t take long until they showed up, along with their queen, but they were not alone. Chrysalis sat on her throne and the Changelings launched to her hooves who seemed to be...

"Grandpa!" Twilight and Shining exclaimed, with the former rising from her throne.

"These pictures show what happened to your grandfather when he was captured by the Changelings" Mirror Coat said. "Get ready, because what you're about to see will certainly be a shock to you."

They continued to watch, seeing how Chrysalis was preparing to feed from Star Shield’s love, only to be stopped by the Lord of Chaos. It was then that the shock appeared on everypony's face when they saw the master of all villains corrupting Star Shield and even more when he came out of the darkness the Lord of Chaos involved him. He was different, in fact, he wasn’t a pony anymore. He was… a ram.

"Grogar?!" everypony who was watching it for the first time exclaimed, while they saw one of the villains who was helping the Lord of Chaos capturing the Tailed Beasts appearing at the place where before was Star Shield.

At the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy, Star was having one of his classes of Study of Spells and Charms. However, surprisingly, Knotgrass wasn't alone, being accompanied by Merryweather.

"I bet you must be asking the reason for Professor Merryweather being here" Knotgrass said.

"Well, the truth is Knotgrass invited me to help her in this class, since today you will learn a new kind of magic" Merryweather said.

"What kind of magic?" Star asked, who enjoyed always to learn new types of magic.

"As you may remember from your Introduction to Practical Magic classes, you learn to manipulate and control your magical aura and, with it, you have come to learn various forms of magic handling" Knotgrass explained. "Now, we will learn elemental manipulation, that uses the elements of nature itself."

"In elemental manipulation, you not only learn how to manipulate the elements of nature around you, but you also learn to change the nature of your aura, making it take the properties of these elements" Merryweather continued.

The students began to talk between each other, looking excited with the opportunity to learn something like that.

"Very well, my dears, now calm down" Knotgrass said. "Before using this type of magic manipulation, you need to find out the nature of your own aura."

That left all students staring at each others, confused.

"There are six basic types of nature that the magical aura can adopt: fire, wind, water, light, earth and darkness” Knotgrass continued. "Most of every individual’s auras, including those who do not perform magic actively, follow under each of these elements."

"For example, the villains of the Lord of Chaos have mostly auras with a penchant for darkness, while some of the followers of the Lord of Order have a light nature" Merryweather clarified.

"We, fairies, use this kind of magic manipulation to change nature and keep it in balance" Knotgrass said. "For example ..."

Knotgrass gestured with the wand and the water in a flower pot on her desk stood up in the air, forming a tentacle that danced through the air. Merryweather then moved her wand and created a fireball that put close to the water tentacle. It soon evaporated and, after that, the blue fairy made the fireball disappear. The students looked amazed.

"Professors, it is possible for someone to have two natures?" one of the students asked.

"Of course, with practice and dedication, you can acquire other natures" Knotgrass said. "However, at this time, as your experience in aura transformation is little, none of you has no nature, so…"

With a gesture of her wand, Knotgrass made appear a lot of rectangular pieces of paper that she distributed to the students.

“We’ll find out using these pieces of paper” Knotgrass said, taking then one of the papers. “Like so…”

The students looked at their teacher for a while and it was then that the paper turned to dirt and then crumbled away, to the astonishment of everypony.

“If your nature is earth, then the paper will turn to dirt and crumble away” Knotgrass said.

“If your nature is water, then the paper will become wet” Merryweather, taking a paper and showing that.

“If it is light, the paper will winckle.”

“If it is wind, it splits.”

“If it is fire, it burns.”

“And if it is darkness, it gets dark.”

“These pieces of papers react to your own aura” Knotgrass said.

“They are made from the wood of the dying trees of the Enchanted Forest” Merryweather explained. “When your magic flows through the paper, it shows you the nature of your aura.”

“Well, what are you waiting for?” Knotgrass asked. “Give it a try.”

The students took their papers and started to flow their magic through them. Star also did and waited for the reaction of his papers. It was then that, on his hoof, the paper just split in two just like that. That meant the nature of his magic was wind. He looked aroud and saw that the others also had their natures revealed. However, he saw he was the only one with such nature.

"Looks like we got some very interesting natures" Knotgrass noted. "Especially here."

She approached Star and said:

"Prince Star Knight, looks like your nature is wind, one of the rarest natures."

"I see..." Star said, realizing now the reason for being the only one with that nature.

"Now comes the hard part" Knotgrass said. "You have to learn how to use and control properly your natures."

"But that can wait for the next class" Merryweather said. "Now, we will just concentrate on theory. Is there anything you would like to know about elemental manipulation?"

Star then raised his hoof, knowing that there was something that he didn't think was making sense.

"Yes, Prince Star Knight?" Knotgrass asked.

"I would like to know if Leaf Mane’s power fits the earth element" Star Knight said.

"The General of Nature’s power, although looks to fit the earth element, but it's actually more than that" Knotgrass explained. "She has a natural inclination for either earth and water and that allows her to mix these two natures and create a new one, in this case the wood nature."

"Another example is Queen Ingrid, who is able to mix water and wind to create ice" Merryweather continued. "This type of magic is totally different from normal freezing spells, which lower an animal body temperature or change the physical state of liquids and gases, or spells that use pre-existing ice."

"What about healing spells or illusion spells?" a unicorn beside Star asked. "What kind of nature they have? Light and darkness?"

"No, these types of spells are not part of the elemental manipulation" Knotgrass replied. "The nature of those spells has something to do with the physical and mental manipulation that is quite advanced magic that is not in the program of your year."

"Now, get your books and read the part that corresponds to elemental manipulation" Merryweather said. "We have some questionnaires for you to do in the second half of the class."

Despite some protests, the students took their respective books and began to read. While reading, however, Star couldn't help but thinking about how he could use this kind of magic. After hearing how Leaf Mane and Queen Ingrid used the elemental manipulation to make their powerful offensive spells, the young prince began wondering if he could do the same.

In the Light Castle, Twilight and Shining were still recovering from the shock of having discovered that their grandfather was now Grogar, one of the greatest and most loyal villains of the Lord of Chaos.

"This can’t be" Shining said. "This can only be a mistake. My grandfather was a Captain of the Royal Guard, a very respectable and honorable one. There's no way he can be one of the Lord of Chaos’ vile villains."

"I don't believe it" Twilight said. "It’s... It's too much."

"I'm sorry, Your Highnesses, but that's the truth" Mirror Coat said, making the mirror disappear. "I don't make mistakes when it comes to undisputed facts."

"Yeah, I don't think this is a good time to brag your skills, Mirror Coat" Blue said.

"I had my doubts" Golden Paladin revealed. "From what I heard, Captain Star Shield was a great stallion, so I asked for help to another specialist: Heartbeat. We went to the Room of souls and she called your grandfather’s soul. If he was dead, it wouldn't show up, since the room is just for the living souls. But, not only it appeared, but it was dark and that only means one thing."

"That the being it belongs to is a being that left itself being corrupt by the Lord of Chaos’ darkness" Cadance completed. "Oh no…"

There was a silence and then Shining said:

"No, it can't be... Not my grandfather…"

"Shining..." Twilight said, approaching her brother.

"I... I need some fresh air" Shining said, starting to head to the exit.

"I think he needs time to accept this information" Cadance said.

"It's understandable, he idolized Captain Star Shield" Blue said. "Everything he is it’s because he followed his hoofsteps as royal guard."

Twilight, although she felt the same sense of incredibility as Shining, she know that the pain was greater for him, who always strove to make their grandfather proud and to prove he was worthy to be his grandson.

"Princess Twilight, if you don't mind, I want to go to the Enchanted Forest" Golden Paladin said. "I promised to meet with Prince Star Knight."

"Of course, you can go" Twilight replied.

Golden Paladin made a bow and left the throne room.

"And I’ll go too" Mirror Coat said. "I've done what I had to do here."

And, having said this, he went to his library.

"Poor Shining" Blue said. "Maybe somepony should go and talk to him."

"I think it’s better to be you, Twilight" Cadance said. "You're his sister and you're the only one who could understand him in this situation."

"I think you're right, Cadance" Twilight said.

And, with this, Twilight headed for the exit. It didn't take her long to find him, looking thoughtfully to the Light Kingdom in the room that controlled the instruments of the towers in the middle of the bridge between them.

"So, are you calmer?" Twilight asked, putting herself at her brother’s side.

"A little" Blue replied. "Your kingdom, seen from here, is beautiful, Twily."

"Yes, I know" Twilight said. "This is one of my favorite places. You should see it how beautiful it is on Recovery Day."

There was a pause and then Twilight said:

"Shining, I know the truth about what happened to grandpa upset you a little bit, but you have to have the strength to face the situation."

"And how do you want me to do it, Twily?" Shining Armor asked. "How do I face our own grandfather?"

"In the same way Star do with Moonlight" Twilight said. "My son is trying to do everything he can to try to save her from the influence of the Lord of Chaos. Maybe we should do the same with him. We can make Grogar go back to being our grandfather Star Shield."

"Do you think we can still do it?" Shining said. "After all, it's been so long."

"Shining, if it was possible to reform Discord, then it is possible to reform our grandfather” Twilight answered.

That made Shining smile and then he said:

"You're right, Twily. And thank you for what you said. "

"Hey, you're my BBFFF" she said. "I could not do otherwise."

And the two brothers exchanged a hug.

Golden Paladin reached the training place, where Star was already there.

"You're late, Golden" he said.

"I'm sorry, young prince, but I had some business to take care of first" Golden Paladin said, finding better not to tell Star the truth about the his great-grandfather being Grogar.

"Well, I had an idea about increasing my power and I would like to know your opinion" Star said.

"And what's that?" Golden Paladin asked.

"At Study of Spells and Charms class, I learned about the elemental manipulation and would like to know if I could apply it to my Spiraling Sphere" Star said.

"I see, but that is something quite complicated" Golden Paladin said, thoughtfully. "Combine the change of form with the change of nature is something extremely difficult and time-consuming. Maybe we could try. Tell me, young prince, do you know what your nature is?"

"Yes, it's wind."

"A natural aptitude for that nature is rare. But I think that’s something I should expect."

"How so?" Star asked.

"Because the Nine-Tails’ Jinchuriki ends up having the same kind of affinity for wind" Golden Paladin replied. "Like Heartbeat. Don't forget that Tailed Beasts are masses of energy and they also have a nature. Nine-tails has the wind nature, beyond the fire one."

"And what's the One-Tail’s?" he asked, curious.

"Well, that question is a bit tricky to answer" Golden Paladin said. "Unless Professor Knotgrass explained about the mixture of natures."

Star nodded affirmatively and Golden Paladin continued:

"The One-Tail is able to use earth and wind and, with those natures, he can use the magnet nature."

"That's why he can control sand?" Star asked.

"Yes, and I don't know if you noticed, but Chief Strongpaw can still use this same combined nature for being the Jinchuriki of One-Tail for so long" Golden Paladin answered.

"And what's your nature, Golden?" Star asked.

"It’s light. With it, I can create my chains, in addition to other things. You, on the other hand, you have a nature that fits perfectly to combat."

"What do you mean?"

“Wind is a nature perfect for battle because it can rip and cut most of the things in its path” Golden Paladin explained.

"I see..." Star said. “That means, if I manage to combine it with my Spiraling Sphere, I will get a power able to stand against the villains of the Lord of Chaos.”

"Easy, one step at a time" Golden Paladin said. "First, you need to learn to use your own nature. As part of the program of your magic classes at the academy, maybe you'd better take advantage of them, instead consuming time with our training."

"Yes, I think it's a good idea" Star agreed.

In the next Study of Spells and Charms classes, Star and his colleagues trained their ability to use elemental manipulation, with some using the pre-existing elements and others invoking them. Star, in his turn, was trying to create and manipulate wind with its own magic to master his nature. This task was not as complicated as he thought.

After that, with Golden’s help, he start to practice a way to channel that energy in a more offensive way. For that, he started using sheets of paper, trying to rip them of using his wind power. For what Golden had explained, his element had a strong cutting power, being that reason he was doing what he was doing. However, this was not a task as easy as the previous one.

His friends had noticed the way Star was focused on his training between classes and flying derby practice and, realizing the seriousness that he was put on it, they knew the importance of it and gave him their support and encouragement.

In a training with Golden, Star was trying to move forward in his training, but he couldn't do major advances. After another failed attempt, Star approached Golden and asked:

“Golden, can I ask you something? There is anypony who can help me in this? Someone who can give me advice on how to best? I know Heartbeat has the same nature as me, but I doubt she can give any advice regarding training."

"Let me see" Golden Paladin said, adopting his pensive look. "The only pony that I know, beyond you and Heartbeat, who can use the wind nature in the way you're trying to learn is the pony that is able to accomplish any feat."

Star thought for a while and then realized who Golden Paladin was talking about.

At the next day, during the break, Golden Paladin went to that pony’s office and knocked on the door.

"Come in" his voice said.

Star entered, finding Purple Smoke behind his desk.

"Prince Star Knight, what a surprise" the General of Talent said. "What can I do for you?"

And, shorting as much as he could, Star Knight explained the reason of his coming to Purple Smoke’s office.

"I see…" he said. "Golden is trying to teach you how to use the elemental manipulation to improve your Spiraling Sphere."

"Yes, and, as you are the General of Talent, you must know how can I use my element" Star said.

"Well, you've come to the right place" Purple Smoke said. "And I know the right way to help you."

Using his magic, he made a blade to appear and then he made his magic to flow into the blade.

"This blade was design to absorb magic and gets strong with it" Purple Smoke said.

Then he made another blade appear and then he extended it to Star, who took it with its magic.

"Now, try to pass some of your magic to the blade" Purple Smoke said.

Star did so, but he noticed that the aura that his magic freed was different than Purple Smoke’s. The General of Talent’s was flowing steadily and agitated, while Star’s was flowing irregularly.

"It doesn't seem like yours" Star said.

“Try to imagine your aura splitting in two and grinning against each other, as if you were sharping a blade against the two halves of your aura” Purple Smoke advised. “Finely and sharply.”

“I see…” Star said. “But what’s the reason of sharping the blade with the wind aura if it is already sharp?”

“Well, maybe it is for the best if you see for yourself” Purple Smoke said.

He took him to an isolated area of the academy where there were trees.

"When I say three, we launch the blades loaded with wind aura at the same" Purple Smoke said.

"For what?" Star said.

"Just do it and you will see" Purple Smoke replied.

The two then prepared and then Purple Smoke exclaimed:

"Ready? Go!"

And the two launched the blades against the tree. Star’s hit the tree and just stopped, getting stuck in it. However, Purple Smoke’s pass through the tree completely and went against a bolder that was behind it, getting stuck there. Star was amazed with the difference of power that existed between his blade and Purple Smoke’s.

“Amazing…” the young prince said. “It not only passed through the tree, but it also penetrated that boulder behind it.

“And I held back my power just to be safe, otherwise it could pass through the boulder too” Purple Smoke said.

That affirmation let Star speechless.

“When two warriors wearing blades cross them, the sharpest one can determinate the winner” Purple Smoke. “Can you image what somepony knowing how to use wind nature could do using it on his or her blade? Or creating winds capable of cutting anything in their paths?”

“Yeah, Golden Paladin already explained that” Star said. “Thank you, Purple Smoke, you helped me a lot.”

And, having said this, he walked away with Purple Smoke watching him, smiling. It was amazing how foals grow up quickly and try to learn everything they can.

With Purple Smoke’s advice, Star began to be able to accomplish the task of ripping the sheets of paper with more expertise until finally being able to rip them in half. When he showed this to Golden Paladin in the training before a weekend, the General said:

"Pretty good, young prince. You're going in a good way."

"I'm anxious to know what will be the next step" Star said.

"Take it easy" Golden Paladin answered. "All in good time. The next step can only be done in an appropriate place. But don't worry. I know the perfect place in the Light Kingdom. But I warn you that, from now on, it can take a long time."

"But... But I have no time to waste" Star said to Goolden. "I need to be strong as quickly as possible. Not only because of Moonlight, but also because..."

"I know, I know, that's why I've been thinking of the best way to train you" Golden Paladin said. "Don't worry, you're going in a good way. But now, our practices cannot be here."

When the weekend came, Star returned to the Light Kingdom, eager to continue his training with Golden Paladin. Following his instructions, Star headed to the Golden Waterfall, a place in the forest where a part of the Light Kingdom river diverted and ended in a waterfall. The river, in its turn, due to the presence of glowing freshwater algae, displayed a golden color, hence the name of the place. Finding Golden Paladin there, Star asked:

"So, Golden, will you tell me what you think is the best kind of training for me?"

“Of course” Golden Paladin said. “The way I thought to help to reduce significantly reduce the amount of training time you’ll need is the use of the multiplication spell.”

“The multiplication spell?” Star asked. “How can it help me reduce my training time?”

“It is quite simple, actually” Golden Paladin answered. “As you know, the multiplication spell, when performed correctly, can really create a copy of yourself, not just illusions. It allows you to duplicate your real self many times over.”

“Yes, I already know that” Star said. “I’ve been working on that spell for years.”

“But this spell is very complex for regular ponies and the ones who can use it properly cannot create as much clones as you do” Golden continued. “However, this spell also has an unique effect on his user, something that you may have noticed by now. When the spell is released and you restored into your self again, each of your clones’ experiences goes to you, being stored in your memory.”

“I see, that really explains everything” Star said. “That means that, what my clones experiment, I experiment too and becomes part of me. So, if I train with my clones at the same time, I can reduce the train time as much times as the number of my clones.”

“Precisely” Golden Paladin. “I’m glad you’d been able to understand.”

“So that means that you already used this kind of training before, right?” Star asked.

“No, this will be the first time” Golden Paladin replied. “I never tried this method before.”

“But why? You can use the multiplication spell too, right?”

“Sure I can, but like I said before, it’s not everypony that can make as much clones as you can and I am one of them. The reason for this is that I can’t maintain it long enough to put it through an entire training. My magic simply is not strong enough like yours. And the spell that divides my energy into equal portions isn’t good for me as I don’t have enough energy to begin with.”

“Do I really have that much energy than you?” Star asked.

“You’re an alicorn and alicorns have much more energy than anypony else” Golden Paladin answered. “That’s the reason why alicorns can live indefinitely. We, Generals, have our energy from the Lord of Order through our star seeds, but even so it is not as strong as the alicorns’. And, if you were not suppressing Nine-Tails’ energy, you’d have much more.”

“Right, the Nine-Tails…” Star said, starting to get concern.

“Don’t worry about that” Golden Paladin said, sensing his fear. “I know that this train will require you to use a lot of energy and may represent a danger for the Nine-Tails to awake, but I will be here to make sure he is under control.”

Remembering what he did while under Nine-Tails’ influence, Star couldn’t be more relieved when Golden Paladin said that and said:

“I’m counting on you, Golden.”

He nodded and then said:

“Now let’s focus on the next phase of your training.”

“And what will the next step be?” Star asked.

“Well, the next step will be…” Golden Paladin started, turning then to the waterfall. “…to cut the Golden Waterfall.”

“What?” Star asked, thinking he might had listened wrong.

“Press your hooves to the water and cut the flow by slamming it with wind energy” Golden Paladin explained.

“But that is a waterfall!”

“That’s right, and that means, in order to be successful, you’ll need a lot of wind energy. If you are able to put it off, it is something you’ll always be able use in battle.”

“I see, then if I manage to do this, I will master the wind manipulation” Star said. “Let’s do this.”

Golden Paladin created a bridge around the waterfall to where Star climbed into. There, he created nine clones and then they all placed their hooves in the water of the waterfall. Remembering what he learned from Purple Smoke, Star and his clones began to apply the power of the wind, but the power wasn't enough, so they kept trying.

While Star and the clones were advancing with the training, Golden Paladin laid on a tree to rest. The hours went by, while Star continued to try to cut the waterfall. It was then that it started to rain, something that symbolised the approach of winter, but even so, Star didn’t stop training.

"Golden…" a voice called.

He turned and saw Twilight, who was using magic to hold an umbrella.

"Hello, Princess" Golden greeted, rising up.

"Don't you think it's time to stop the training?" Twilight asked. "It's raining a lot."

"Yes, but try telling him that" Golden Paladin said. "Don't worry, princess, the prince is quite hardy. I don't think a simple rain is able to stop him."

"I hope so, Golden" she replied. "I really hope so."

Star and his clones continued with the practice, ignoring the weather conditions. Fortunately, the rain didn't last long. The young prince began to get frustrated, while he failed again and again. That frustration was such that Star increased the number of clones, what made Golden to get even more alert, since it would only increase the chances of Nine-Tails to be released.

When night fell, Star decided to camp at the Golden Waterfall in order to save time. Golden decided to stay there with him.

"Don't you think it was better to go back to the castle, young prince?" he asked. "After all, having a good night sleep is very important for a training as intense as the one you are submitting yourself."

"I know that, but I don't care" Star said, lying down and staring at the sky. "I like camping. In this way, I place training and pleasure together."

"That’s up to you" Golden Paladin said. "I'll stay here with you. After all, you are under my responsibility during your training."

Star sighed and then said:

"This is taking a long time. I wonder if I will get there?"

"Don't worry, it's only a matter of time" Golden said. “You're a colt with a lot of potential."

"Hello everypony" a voice said.

They turned and saw Twilight approaching, bringing a basket with her magic. With her, were Sunny and Midnight.

"Star!" the twins exclaimed, going to their older brother.

"What are you doing here?" Star asked, while receiving a big hug from his sisters.

"We're here to bring you something to eat" Twilight said, while landing the basket and making a sandwich get out of there, delivering it to his son. "After all, since I can’t make you stop from training while it rains or after dark, at least I make sure that you train on a full stomach. In addition, your sisters wanted so much to see you."

"Mom said you're trying to get strong" Sunny said.

"Therefore, we want you to know that you can count on our support, big brother" Midnight continued.

That made Star to smile and then he said:

"Thank you, girls. That means a lot to me."

And he hugged his sisters, while Twilight watched with a tender smile. Golden Paladin also watched, delighted to see that Star was recovering the mood to continue the training.

When the day was barely born, Star returned to his training with his clones, with the body and the spirit renewed. And this continued throughout the rest of the weekend. When it came to the last day, the day he would have to return to the Enchanted Forest, Star was getting tired, as he'd accumulated fatigue by trying to use the elemental manipulation while keeping the multiplication spell.

But he wasn't going to give up. His determination was what was making him to continue with that intense training. Then, when his motivation was at its maximum, Star and his clones were able to finally create enough wind energy to cut the flow of the waterfall.

"I did it!" Star, who couldn't be happier, exclaimed.

Golden was truly impressed, as Star had managed to achieve that high level of elemental manipulation in such a short time. But the General knew that it wasn't just Prince Star Knight’s talent that had driven him to accomplish such a feat. It was also his wish of bringing Moonlight back.

Star and the clones released the waterfall flow and began celebrating their feet, while the clones disappeared.

"Very well!" Golden Paladin congratulated. "Now, we can get ready for the next step."

"Yes, of course…" Star said, panting.

The fatigue that he was feeling was such that the alicorn prince eventually fell on his knees. Moving to his edge, Golden asked:

"Prince Star Knight, are you okay?"

"Yes, I am..." he replied. “I’m just a little hungry."

Golden smiled and then helped Star returning to the castle.

While Star rested in his room, Golden went in, saying:

"Congratulations, young prince, now you're one step closer to completing your training."

"Yes, I can't wait to recover the energy to resume training" he said.

"I think for now it's probably best to postpone our trainings” Golden Paladin said.

"Why?" Star asked. “Golden, I'm almost there."

"I know, but the next step will be more complicated" Golden Paladin said. "It will be better to wait for the winter holidays to focus completely on it. Furthermore, Princess Twilight ordered that way."

Knowing that he couldn’t go against his mother’s orders and finding Golden’s reasoning was fair, Star, against his will, agreed to wait for the winter holidays.

Fortunately, they were quick to arrive. When the studentes were released from the Academy classes to go home and spend their well-deserved vacation, Star returned to the Light Kingdom, where he drove to the Great Light Canyon to restart his training.

"Very well, Golden, I'm ready to resume our training” Star said.

"Before that, I'd like to show you something curious, young prince" Golden said.

"And what is that?"

"You're going to see."

Golden extended his hull and focused. That was when magical energy began to be accumulated, while rotating. Star, watching that, recognized what Golden was doing. When he realized, Golden was doing the Spiraling Sphere.

"Amazing!" Star exclaimed. "You’re doing the Spiraling Sphere! And to top of it, you’re doing it with one hoof. How is that..."

"I spent a lot of time training you performing this spell" Golden Paladin said. "I have to admit that it wasn't as easy as it looked. But this wasn't what I wanted to show you. I didn't do the Spiraling Sphere to show me off. This was just a way to introduce what I want to show you."

"And what is it?" asked Star.

“As you know, the Spiraling Sphere is an exemple of a spell that changes the energy form, taking it to the extreme” Golden Paladin explained. “What we want, is something that combines this with the elemental manipulation. That is something that very few were able to achieve. Thanks to out trainings, you now know how to change the form of your energy and how to use elemental manipulation in an offensive way.”

“So that means I only have to combine them and I will get a new spell, right?” Star asked.

“It’s not that simple” Golden Paladin said, doing the Spiraling Sphere again. “I am not able to combine the Spiraling Sphere’s changing form with my elemental manipulation. Combine these two requires a lot of skill, to be more precise natural skills and intuition.”

Golden Paladin undid the Spiraling Sphere and continued:

“But I know that you, Prince Star Knight, have those skills. However, you have to understand that I can’t teach you anything to help you. You have to discover yourself. But I am certain, as your teacher and friend, that you’ll be able to do it.”

Star looked at his hoof that he used to contain the Spiraling Sphere. Just the thought that he could get this spell that he himself had developed to a new level made him feel an excitement that made the alicorn prince’s heart to jump immensely. But Golden said something like that was something that very few had been able to accomplish. However, this didn’t intimidate him. He would do it, no matter what, so it accessed to his magic, ready to perform the multiplication spell.

He created the maximum number of clones that he could do without that interfere with the task he had ahead of him. Then, the various Stars grouped in pairs.

“Okay, now each team of two will form the Spiraling Sphere and, at the same time, try to add your wind nature into it” Golden Paladin said to Star and his clones. “I know it’s easy for me to say, but there is really nothing more to tell you. This is something you have to master on your own.”

Star and his clones nodded their heads.

“Then you can begin” Golden Paladin said.

And so began. Star and his clones began to execute the Spiraling Sphere, while trying to add the wind element.

“Use my wind energy… to create a spell with changing form… and with my element…” the original Star said, while he concentrated the energy the clone he was paired with was releasing.

“But how do we do that… while keeping the Spiraling Sphere’s changing form” the clone asked him.

“That’s what I want to know” Star replied him.

The task was being quite strenuous for Star and his clones. Soon even some pairs started to give in to fatigue. But they didn't give up and continued to try. It was then that one of the pairs got something. When the one that was containing the energy tried to use the wind energy, he created a sphere of wind was so strong that overthrew all of the Stars, making the clones to disappear.

The original, after that, realized how close it was from the impossible. Just to keep the shape, he needed a lot of concentration to begin with. Add also the wind was like looking in different directions. But he wasn't going to give up until he got it, so he created more clones.

But no matter how hard he tried, he wasn't getting it and that began to irritate him deeply. Suddenly, Star found himself again in front of Nine-Tails’ cage and he told him:

"I see... You're trying to develop a new spell to try to get rid of me. But that won't work."

He laughed and then continued:

"You're not going to get it... at least not without my help. Come closer. Let me give you my power so you can perform this spell."

But Star just stood there looking at the cage that contained Nine-tails. Feeling his refusal, Nine-tails asked:

"What's the matter?"

The water that covered the ground started to bubble, starting to create an enormous amount of orange foam that began to adopt the form of Nine-Tails’ head that said:

"Why do you hesitate? You need my power, isn't that right? So let me give it to you."

“Forget it” Star said, firmly. “Don’t you ever come out, do you hear me?”

Nine-Tails seemed surprised by that answer and then asked:

“What are you afraid of? I’m just trying to help you.”

“You shut up!” Star exclaimed. “Do you think I need your power? I don’t want anything to do with you!

But the Nine-Tails just laughed, as if he was mocking Star, and continued:

“Who was the one who came beg to me for help at every step of the way? You understand by now, don’t you? Without me, you can’t do anything at all. Now, do it! Break the seal completely. If you do, I grant you all of my power and then you can get your revenge on your enemies for taking from you your deer Moonlight.”

Now that Star knew what Nine-Tails’ power could do, he wouldn’t be fooled by him again and said without any doubt:

“I don’t need your power. I can do this all by myself.”

“That’s what we’re going to see” Nine-Tails answered.

And he roared.

When Star found himself, he was being wrapped by the demon fox cloak. The generated force launched the clones, causing them to disappear. Watching that, Golden reacted immediately, invoking his chains involving Star until any vestige of the Nine-Tails’ energy disappeared. Star regained his senses and Golden went to him.

"Are you okay?"

"Yes…" Star replied, rising up.

"What happened there?" Golden Paladin asked. "That came out of nowhere."

"It was Nine-tails" Star replied. "He knows I'm trying to become independent of him and started saying that I couldn't do it without his help."

"He's just trying to manipulate you” Golden Paladin said. “You have to be more careful. It is better to reduce the number of clones. We can't give him more room for manoeuvre."

"No, I'm not going to let him intimidate me" Star said. "This will only give him more reasons to taunt me. Don't worry, Golden. I can do it."

Despite knowing that was madness, Golden nodded.

In the Light Castle, Twilight was sitting signing some documents with Spike at his side. While she signed, she shared his concerns with his number one assistant.

"I can't stop thinking about the effort Star is doing" she said. "I mean, he barely came from the Enchanted Forest for the holidays and he is already training intensively again."

"Yes, he is a stubborn, there is no doubt" Spike said, organizing the documents Twilight finished signing. "But you can't blame him, after everything that happened."

"I know you’re right, but you know that a mother is always concerned about her children" she replied.

The doors of the throne room opened and Blue came in, using the armor, and said while taking the helmet:

"It's everything quiet at the borders. The Light Guard and I did not find not even a spy of the Lord of Chaos. Of course, that just means he's busy planning something."

"At least, we can breathe with relief" Twilight said. "We have to enjoy these moments of peace that we have."

But as soon as she said it, Spike barfed and his magic fire made a letter to appear and it was taken by Twilight with her magic. She opened it and started reading it.

"It's a message from Shining" Twilight said. "It seems Rothbart and Medusa were seen wandering at the Crystal Mountains."

"What?!" Spike and Blue asked at the same time.

"He is in need of reinforcements to face them" said Twilight. "This is an opportunity to capture two villains at once."

"Then I will" Blue said. "Golden is training Star and this requires an immediate response. I'm going to quickly gather a handful of guards and then move towards the Crystal Empire with the Light Express."

Although she thought that was too risky, Twilight knew she couldn't dissuade Blue, so she said:

"Okay, but be careful, Blue."

"Don't worry, my love, I will" he replied.

After giving a kiss to his wife, Blue headed to the exit.

"Wow, he really knows how to make a dramatic exit" Spike commented.

Rothbart's Ultimate Spell

At the Crystal Empire, in Shining and Cadance’s bedroom, the first was preparing his armor, arranging his helmet as he looked in the mirror. Cadance entered in the room and asked:

"Are you really sure you want to do this, Shining? We both know how dangerous Rothbart and Medusa are? She's more powerful than her sisters and he managed to defeat Chief Strongpaw."

"This is a great opportunity to capture them" Shining replied, approaching his wife. "They still haven't realized that we found them and we need to use the element of surprise. Besides, Blue and some guards of his are coming to help us."

"I just hope you two are careful" Cadance said. "Blue may be immortal for being a General, but you are not. Please promise me you’ll come home well."

"Don't worry" Shining said, kissing Cadance. "Everything will be fine."

And, having said that, he left. Along with two of his pegasi guards, Shining Pegasus went to the Crystal Empire train station to wait for the arrival of his best friend and brother-in-law. It didn’t last for the light express to arrive and Blue got out, along with two unicorn guards.

"I'm glad you're here, my friend" Shining said, giving a hug to Blue. "I need your help."

"Sorry for the delay," said Blue. "I could have come with Golden Paladin, but he's with Star, training him."

"Don't worry" Shining said. "Just with your help, I feel more confident."

"And where are they now?" asked Blue.

"They are near the Oasis of the Heart" Shining replied. "Fortunately, its magic prevents any villain from approaching."

"Come on then" Blue said. "I don't want to miss the opportunity to capture some of the villains who are after my son."

And they went in the direction of the Crystal Mountains with their guards.

At the Great Light Canyon, Star continued with his training to be able to combine the Spiraling Sphere with his wind energy. However, his attempts continued to result in failure. His clones disappeared after one more failed attempt and Star fell on his knees, gasping and sweating terribly.

He couldn't believe how hard it was to do that task. If he concentrated only on the Spiraling Sphere, he couldn't change the nature of his magic, but if he concentrated on changing the nature of his magic, he couldn't perform the shape changing. With this paradox haunting his head, Star lay belly up, starting to observe the clouds passing quietly. The question about whether he would be able to combine the Spiraling Sphere and the change of nature began to torment him, but then he began to remember Moonlight. Remembering her smile, her voice... and how she was now under the influence of the Lord of Chaos.

That boosted him up and then he summoned more clones to begin the training. While the pairs of clones scrambled to try to run that task that seemed impossible, one of the clones began to be involved by the demon fox cloak. The original, repairing that and the changes his body was suffering, exclaimed to the other clones:

“Be careful, guys! We have another one turning into Nine-Tails!”

The clones moved away from the one that was suffering the transformation, while he roared with three tails. The tails of energy began to wave while reaching the clones that disappeared. The original fell on the floor and exclaimed to Golden Paladin:

“Golden, help us!”

Golden Paladin activated his chains that erupted from the ground and surrounded the clone. With this, the red energy dissipated and the clone vanished, along with the chains. Star sighed with relief, while cleaning the sweat off his face. Golden approached and asked:

“Are you okay?”

But Star decided to not answer his question, but Golden, noticing his silence was the answer, said:

“It’s had been one full day since we started to add the wind energy to the Spiraling Sphere and you are using two hundred clones now. You just achieve what regular unicorns would take days to do. But I guess that’s not enough for you.”

“This training is impossible” Star answered. “I can’t concentrate on my magic control and I feel that two hundred clones is my limit. I think I will not be able to master it. It takes all my concentration to form the normal Spiraling Sphere in the first place. And adding the nature changing to that… It’s just too much.”

“You’re unusually negative” Golden Paladin observed. “That’s not like you. You don’t sound like the Prince Star Knight I know, the one who never gives up from learning a new kind of spell.”

There was a pause and then the alicorn prince said:

“I don’t know. I have no reason to think it’s gonna work this time.”

“You have to do it anyway” Golden Paladin said.

“That’s easy for you to say” Star answered. “Why don’t you tell me this? Could you look to the left and the right at the same time?”

Understanding the problem Star was having, Golden Paladin had an idea and said:

“Oh I see. If you are asking me, I think I can do it.”

That made Star look to Golden, with a surprised air. The General of Piece stood up e accessed to his magic, creating then a clone, and the original said, while looking to the left:

“I’m looking to the left…”

“…while looking to the right” the clone said, looking to the other side.

“This is what you meant, right?” the original asked.

Seeing that, a smile started to appear on Star’s face. That was the answer. How could he had forgotten the answer? After, he already used it once. He got up and said:

“I get it!”

And he created more clones.

At the Crystal Mountains, Shining, Blue and their guards searched until they found what they were looking for. Hiding in the rocks located above, they spied Rothbart and Medusa.

"I still can't believe I let you talk me into coming to the North Pole" Medusa said, while walking behind Rothbart. "Do you know how cold it is? I don't know if you noticed, but I'm part reptile."

"Don't complain" Rothbart said. "You were able to turn some villagers into stone and I could gain more power."

"Just for you to know, that your new magic is disgusting" Medusa said.

"Yes, but I didn't ask your for an opinion" Rothbart replied.

Watching the two villains, Blue asked Shining:

"Do you have any idea?"

"Maybe…" he replied. "I was thinking of using the element of surprise. What do you say?"

"Let's do this" Blue said.

At the Grand Light Canyon, Star returned to try, but this time the attempt was successful. While Star and one of its clones were doing the Spiraling Sphere, a third clone was getting the wind energy. The result was a sphere of wind spinning at high speed in a concentrated way. It could hear a buzzling sound.

“All right!” one of the clones exclaimed.

“I think I’m finally getting the hang of this thing” the other clone said.

“I see…” Golden Paladin said. “So that was your idea. It took of you to do the original Spiraling Sphere: one to control the magic emission and the other to control the changing form. Well done.”

“Right” the clone who was addind the wind nature said. “I realize I would need a second pair of hooves to do add the wind nature. If I can’t look at the left and right at the same time all by myself…”

“…Then I just needed to create more clones and make them do it for me” the other clone continued. “This way I can divide all the responsibility.”

“Then my clone gave you hint, didn’t it?” Golden said, knowing that only Star would have the energy and the skill to do something like that. “That’s what I expected from the future ruler of the Light Kingdom.”

“Thank you, Golden” the original Star thanked, ceasing the Spiraling Sphere and undoing the clones.

"Golden…" a voice called.

He turned and saw Mirror Coat.

"What?" he asked to the General of Knowledge.

"Rothbart and Medusa were seen in the Crystal Mountains."

"What?" Golden asked. "Are you sure?"

"Prince Shining Armor sent a message to Princess Twilight to inform her about it” Mirror Coat said. "Prince Blue Sword went to there immediately with some guards to help."

"My dad?" Star asked.

Mirror Coat waved.

"But what are Rothbart and Medusa doing near the Crystal Empire?" Star asked. "As far as I know, there's no Jinchuriki there."

"It's true, though I prefer not to know the reason" Golden Paladin said.

"I think we'd better give them support" Mirror Coat said. "I don't think they have enough power to defeat them alone."

Golden thought for a bit and then turned to Prince Star Knight and told him:

"Young Prince, what do you say to intensify your training even more?"

Realizing Golden Paladin’s intention to ask that, Star smiled and said:

"Yes!"

"Wait, you're not thinking about..." Mirror Coat began.

"Give us just a couple of hours" Golden Paladin replied. "After that, we’ll move immediately to there."

Although he thought it was a bad idea, Mirror Coat consented with his head and said:

"As you wish."

Rothbart and Medusa continued walking when suddenly the gorgon’s snakes turned back and hissed menacingly. That made her turn around and take a deep breath.

"What?" Rothbart asked.

"Looks like we've got company" she replied.

And then a magical beam was casted against them and the two dodge, but then, out of nowhere, Shining’s guards appeared, ready to punch them. But the villains reacted immediately, with Medusa finding her opponent’s eyes and turning him into stone and Rothbart launching a little of his explosive clay that hit the guard and threw him back with the explosion.

"Crystal Ponies" Rothbart said, seeing the hurt guard he had attacked. "That means..."

"We have a Prince among us" Medusa concluded.

"Medusa, behind you!" Rothbart exclaimed.

She turned and saw Shining appearing, shooting magic beams against her. They were so fast, that Medusa didn't know if she would be able to dodge. Darkness appeared and protected Medusa from Shining. It had been Rothbart, who had concentrated his magic to create a barrier of dense darkness to protect his partner.

"Thank you, Rothbart" Medusa thanked. "Now it's my turn."

Leaving the barrier, Medusa launched her snakes that were in the direction of Shining who dodged them. Approaching the wounded guard, Shining asked, while creating a barrier around them:

"Are you okay?"

"Yes, my Prince, don't worry about me" the guard replied.

Medusa approached, with her snake hair raising her, and she said, while beating with her hair on Shining’s barrier:

"That is not polite, Prince Shining Armor. How dare you to attack a lady in the back like that?"

"I would attack in a different way... if you were a lady" he replied.

And he undid his barrier, doing it in order to release energy that made Medusa tip. Shining took advantage of this to prepare a new shoot, but Rothbart appeared in front of him with one of his hooves, the one that wasn't really his, turned into a talon, saying:

"I don't think so."

But when Rothbart was preparing to give him a blow, the wounded guard gave him a hard shove that threw him to the ground.

"This was for having me blown up!" the guard exclaimed.

Taking advantage of that moment, Shining shot at Medusa, reaching her eyes, what made her take the hooves to them, saying, as she fell on the floor:

"My eyes!"

"Now try turning ponies into stone with your eyes under the effect of a blinding spell, Medusa!" Shining exclaimed. "Now, we only have to deal with Rothbart."

Blue and the two guards were watching everything, hiding from a safe distance. As Shining was a prince of the Crystal Empire, his presence could be somewhat expected by those two villains. But they didn't know that Blue and his guards were also there, to analyze and to wait for the right moment to attack.

"Smart enough" Rothbart said to Shining, getting up. "First, you got rid of the immediate danger: Medusa’s eyes. But the truth is that she only becomes more dangerous when someone hits her weapon of choice."

Shining and the guard turned to Medusa that was erected by her snakes and she said, with an air quite mad:

"You're going to pay for this!"

And she released her free snakes against Shining and his guard, but the unicorn prince created his barrier that protected them. But Medusa’s attacks were so filled with rage that were stronger than before and it didn’t last for cracks to appear on his barrier.

At that moment, Shining felt a tremor in the ground and looked for Rothbart and noticed that the talon he had used to try to beat him was gone. The instinct made him say:

"Jump!"

And Shining ceased his barrier and he and the guard jumped, in time to avoid Rothbart’s lost talon that got out of the ground, ready to attack. Having failed in its surprise attack, it fell and it was revealed that it had gray threads coming out from it connected to a tangle of threads that looked like a beating heart. More threads appeared from it and connected the heart and the talon to the place where Rothbart’s talon was and, after connecting, the tangle brought back the talon, while Rothbart said:

"You, royals, don't stop to amaze. But I also have some hidden tricks."

The tangle entered into Rothbart, while the talon connected itself to Rothbart.

But Shining didn't have time to think because Medusa tried to attack him and his guard.

"You can try to run as many times as you want, Shining Armor!" she exclaimed. "I can still smell you! You and your puppy!"

In one of her attacks, she almost hit Rothbart, but he created a dense darkness, creating a wall that protected him.

"Be careful where you attack with those things, Medusa!" he exclaimed.

Meanwhile, in the Great Light Canyon, there was a huge explosion, which forced Golden Paladin and Mirror Coat to jump up the canyon. Watching a huge crater at the base, the General of Knowledge said, impressed:

"Amazing…"

Golden smiled, impressed with the enormous power that Star had generated.

The young prince was at the center of the crater and, when the dust settled, Golden went down where he approached Star.

“Did you see that, Golden?” Star asked. “I am so close. I bet no villain will stand against me.”

“Probably, but you’ll have to be careful if the Lord of Chaos sends a villain capable of using the fire nature” Golden said.

That made Star become a little confused.

“I think you didn’t learn this because the academy doesn’t teach its students to use their magic offensively, but there are positive and negative relationships between the six basic natures.”

“What do you mean?” Star asked.

“The six natures: fire, water, earth, darkness, light and wind, all have a different way of relating to each other” explained Golden Paladin. “Perharps a diagram will help you to understand.”

He summoned a piece of parchment and a quill with ink and started to draw representative symbols of the elements in circle with the order fire, wind, light, darkness, earth and water, while saying:

“The six main natures can be depicted in a circle like so in paper. Now, if we move clockwise on the circle, the one before has more strength relatively the next one. For exemple, fire is a nature that is superior to wind, however is inferior to water nature. Each nature is superior to one, but also inferior to another in the circle. In this way, no nature can get stronger than the others, in other words, they are in balance.”

“I see, fire can be extinct by water, but why is fire stronger than wind?”

“Well, try to picture on your mind” Golden Paladin said. “With fire, when the wind hits it, it only makes it burn harder, but, on the other hoof, the fire goes out with water. So, if you hit a villain’s fire magic with your wind magic of equal strength, you’ll only create a stronger fire magic against yourself. But, even if wind is inferior to fire, it is superior to light, what means you can use your magic to villains who use light magic.”

“Wait, but I thought the Lord of Chaos’ villains didn’t use light magic” Star said.

“Light is part of natural magic that can be used by every being” Golden explained. “Even if light nature is more common between the Lord of Order’s followers, that doesn’t mean villains can’t use it. Take Ulysses and Princess Luna as examples. Ulysses can generate lightning because he has an affinity for light and the Lord of Chaos used his magic to enhance that. Princess Luna, in her turn, can control the moon and the night, what it is possible thanks to her affinity for darkness nature.”

“I see…”Star said. “That means my wind spells are stronger against that jerk…”

“But don’t forget that advantage is not everything” Golden said. “Our strength can become our weakness.”

Star nodded and then Mirror Coat appeared and said:

“It seems your training is coming along very well, prince Star Knight. Now, are we ready to go?”

“Yes” Star said.

“Wait a minute” Golden said to Star. “We still need a little more time, I’m afraid. There is one more thing I want to try with you, young prince.”

Listening that, Star became quite curious about what Golden wanted to try.

Medusa continued with her blind and violent attacks. It seemed that nothing would stop her from hitting Shining and his guard. It was then that magical shots hit her and shot her back, causing her to fall back to the ground. Blue’s guards appeared, using their magic to create bonds of light to hold Medusa and contain her. Seeing them, Rothbart said:

"Light ponies. Here? That means...”

But before he could finish, he felt an immense pain on his back and then his heart being pierced. It had been Blue, who went through Rothbart’s body with his horns turned into a light sword.

"How...?" Rothbart asked. "I didn't even feel your presence..."

“Sorry about that” Blue answered.

“My magic…” Rothbart said. “I can’t use it… I should had defended that… How could you…”

“I saw everything” Blue revealed. “While Shining and his guards were attacking you, I and my guards were waiting for the right moment to attack. As the General of Balance, I can’t see the nature of every kind of magic and I could see through your magic, Rothbart. The magic you used in your defenses is not dark, but natural. Your nature is darkness, isn’t it?”

“You were able… to see through my magic?” Rothbart said, trying to tolerate the pain.

“If my understanding about natural magic is correct, darkness is inferior to light” Blue said. “It’s not your lucky day, it seems.”

“Impressive…” the crystal guard said.

“Blue sure learned some tricks when he became a General” Shining said, smiling. “But is just good for us. Furthermore, we knew Rothbart was the hardest to defeat.”

The light ponies, however, weren't being able to hold Medusa still. She squirmed, struggling to get free.

"Prince Blue Sword!" one of them called.

Understanding the call, Blue realized that they couldn't contain Medusa for much longer. So, knowing that Rothbart’s heart was too damaged to be cured by his dark magic, Blue take his light sword out, undoing it. Rothbart fell to the ground.

"That was a low blow, Blue Sword!" Medusa exclaimed, still blind and smelling Rothbart’s blood. "You went straight to his heart? I thought you played clean."

"Not when you're the opponent" Blue. said "Now, get ready, Medusa. You're about to be placed in a cell in Tartarus."

Blue prepared to summon the cellblaster when Rothbart appeared suddenly in front of him and gave him a kick so strong that shot him against a rock wall. Medusa smiled and said:

"Well, it looks like you didn't expect that, did you?"

The General of Balance stood up, wondering what had happened. After all, he knew he had reached Rothbart’s heart.

"Let's get this over with, Rothbart" Medusa said to his partner.

"That's the plan" Rothbart said, taking off his cloak.

He took it and revealed to everypony how his body was. His body was covered with stiches and, on his back, there were five masks, each with one of the following colors: blue, red, yellow, grey and green. The blue mask was damaged, and it was there where Blue hit.

To the horror of everypony, the back began to open up, as the masks were trying to get out of Rothbart’s body. Meanwhile, Medusa was able to free herself from the bonds of the two guards. It was then that the stiches just opened and the masks came out, each with bodies made of tangles of threads.

“What are those things?” one of the light guards.

“And why isn’t he dead?” the other said. “We saw captain stabbing him.”

“Knowing this guys and how faithful they are to their master, they can’t no longer surprise me” Shining Armor said.

Medusa put herself on the edge of Rothbart and asked:

"What about starting taking this fight more seriously?"

"For me, it’s all right" Rothbart said, while his back sewed itself and their masks won different bodies of the tangles of threads.

It was then that the blue mask, that was broken, roared, while Shining and the guards adopted a defensive position. But the creature simply fell to the ground and melted, like it was ice cream. Everyone asked to themselves what had happened for the creature to collapse in that way. Blue realized that was the mask that he had reached earlier.

"Medusa, without your eyes, you're too vulnerable, even if you still have your senses of smell and hearing" Rothbart said to his partner. "Why don't you relax? I got this."

"No way" she said. "I don't like when somepony hit me in eyes. In addition, we have already planned how to coordinate our movements."

"Do what you want" Rothbart said.

And, with this, Medusa used her hair to rise up and began to attack Blue, who tried to dodge as much as he could. Then, suddenly, the grey mask appeared and its mouth opened, releasing a strong gust of wind capable of cutting the rock itself. Shining and the guards also felt such power. The prince of the Crystal Empire created a barrier to protect them.

"Blue!" Shining asked, worried about your friend.

The wind stopped and Shining and the guards exchanged glances with Rothbart, while waiting for his next move. It was then that the yellow mask made electricity go through its body.

"Since you are so fond of light, take this!" Rothbart exclaimed to Shining.

"Both of you, help me!" Shining exclaimed to the two light guards.

"Yes, sir!" they said.

The mask fired a powerful electrical current so fast that Shining and the two guards did not have time to activate its magic. But then Blue appeared in front of them and, using his power as General of Balance, tried to negate that attack. He was hurt and weakened because of the wind attack of Rothbart’s grey mask, but he gave his best to defend that attack.

"Blue!" Shining called.

It was then that the electricity stopped. Blue was able to deny it completely, although its front hooves have gotten hurt because of it. He puffed, tired by the effort exerted.

"Are you okay, Blue?" Shining asked.

"Yes…" he replied.

But he knew something strange was going on. From what he had learned with the other Guardians about elemental manipulation, be able to use so many natures was unlikely. The only one he knew that could do that was Purple Smoke, but still Rothbart had already used darkness, wind and light.

Medusa then appeared with her body only slightly hurt, maybe due to the fact of having a hard skin.

"It's amazing how you handled that combination, Prince Blue Sword" she said.

"You were able see beyond my tricks so far, but let's see how you deal with this" Rothbart said, making a gesture.

The red mask began to move and it opened its mouth, releasing a torrent of fire against its opponents. Blue and Shining dodge, along with the guards, but one of the unicorn guards was not able to dodge in time and was burned alive.

"Damn..." Shining said, not believing that one of the guards had been caught.

Medusa directed her attacks again to Blue, who did his best to dodge them. He waged the attacks and stopped on the edge of Shining and their guards, while Medusa kept on the edge of Rothbart.

"This is becoming tiring" Blue asked.

"And they have defeated two of our guards" Shining said. "If we don't do something, they will end up defeating us. And my blinding spell won't last much longer."

"What I don't understand is how Rothbart still stands" the light guard said. "Captain Blue Sword caught him with his light sword. How is him still alive?"

“You’re right” Blue Sword said. “I went straight to the heart. He should be dead already. But, instead, I took down one of the monsters that sprang from his body. I suspect it died in his place.”

“And the way he attacked me and my guard earlier” Shining said, remembering the way how Rothbart’s talon came out from the ground. “He attached his talon with something that looked like a beating heart. And was moving all of its own.”

It was then that an idea came to him.

“Of course, that’s his new trick” Shining said.

“What do you mean, captain?” the crystal guard asked.

“I mean that those dark figures with him, not to mention Rothbart himself, all have separated hearts. And yet, all five are his.”

“But that’s impossible!” the light guard exclaimed.

“You’re right, Shining” Blue said. “And I already destroyed one of them. Now we need to destroy the other hearts.”

“Very observer, once again” Rothbart said. “Each of this hearts belongs to ponies that I kill. This is my ultimate spell, a way to extend my power, to be more than just a pony who turns into a monster. Each of this hearts can be replaced… with your hearts for exemple.”

That made the guards to swallow dry.

“Now I understand” Blue said. “Taking the hearts, you are able to incorporate their natures.”

“Enough talk” Medusa said. “Let’s battle!”

And she advanced towards Blue. That made him to move to dodge her attacks, while doing so, Rothbart advanced towards one of the guards and punched him against a stone. While dodging Medusa, Blue saw the figure with the red mask approaching and firing balls of fire that he was forced to negate, but short before having dodge the red mask, the yellow one appeared and fired a beam of light capable of penetrating the rock. Blue, fortunately, was fast enough to escape. But the grey mask appeared and fired shoots of wind, but Shining appeared and defended Blue with his shield.

Meanwhile, the crystal guard, although injured, managed to tackle Rothbart, but then the green mask appeared, it open his mouth and shoot pieces of roch, fortunately, the light guard used his magic to protect the crystal one and then fired a beam that forced the green mask to retreat. The yellow mask approached and started to fire lightning. Fortunately, the crystal guard had enough energy to take his companion and fly out of the yellow mask aim.

But then Rothbart extended his different talon to catch the crystal guard throat and take him, what made the light pony fell on the ground. The green mask then approached and took the light guard against the ground, preparing to shoot him with his shards of stone. Shining attempted to approach to help them, but the yellow mask appeared on his way. Thinking fast and using his speed, Shining dodge its attacks and made it hit the green mask. With it destroyed, the body collapsed just like the blue mask.

“No!” Rothbart said, while bringing the crystal guard to him. “You’ll pay for that with your heart!”

And turning the other hoof into a talon, Rothbart trew it against the other guard, just like he did with the other, and took him by his throat, bringing him back.

“Just die!”

While he tried to strangle the guards, Shining was being pursued by the yellow mask, while Blue was dealing with Medusa, the red mask and the grey mask.

“Shining!” Blue called. “Change with me!”

He nodded. And then the two made their way to change their adversaries, at least the masks, as Medusa was left confused. With this, Blue started to access to his magic and then approached Rothbart and bumped with his hooves on the ground. Water started to appeared and cover the groud, including Rothbart’s hind hooves. When the yellow masked appeared, Blue teleported away when it launched lightning. That caused a great shock to Rothbart and then Blue appeared in midair and fired a magic beam against the villain, what forced him to drop the guards to use the water magic of the heart he took from the blue mask.

Teleporting away from the masks that were pursuing him, Shining appeared closed to the crystal guard and took him, while Blue took the light guard. After they find a safe place, they put the guards down, who started to cough while catching their breath.

“Are you alright?” Shining asked them.

The guards nodded with their heads.

Rothbart turned to his enemies, while Medusa returned to his side.

“I can’t believe they confused me” she said. “If my eyes weren’t… But they won’t fool me again.”

And she opened her eyes.

“Finally you’re one hundred percent” Rothbart said.

“My blinding spell…” Shining said. “It seems it faded away…”

“Be free to turn them into stone” Rothbart said, while his masks placed themselves behind their master. “Just make sure you left at least two hearts for me.”

“Then I choose the one who blinded me” Medusa said.

And she released her snakes against Shining. He then advanced, and started diverting Medusa’s snakes.

"Shining..." Blue said.

"I’ll try to take Medusa as far as possible" said Shining. "Try to vanquish Rothbart."

And, having said that, he started walking away and Medusa, unable to resist revenge, began to follow him, using her snakes, saying:

"No way, Shining Armor!"

"Always so impulsive" Rothbart said, seeing Medusa moving away.

It was then he noticed Blue approaching, running, and the two started a hoof-to-hoof fight. But Rothbart used his magic to be able to defend himself against Blue’s attacks, who used negating magic to defend himself. However, when Blue realized, he was surrounded by the three masks that still remained.

"Do you really think your friend can handle the Medusa all by himself?" Rothbart asked. "It only takes one look at her to turn into stone. Of course facing me wouldn't be much better. As while I have a beating heart, I can't die. Furthermore, you haven't seen all of my tricks yet."

And, before Blue and two guards’ eyes, the red and grey masks merged their bodies.

"Oh no…" Blue said, seeing that.

"If counting with the original, my body can sustain six hearts" Rothbart said. "Thanks to you, I need replacements. That's why I'm going to take yours. First, I'm taking yours, Blue Sword, to replace the one you took from me."

He made a gesture and Blue heard a mask opening and he realized that was the yellow one. It sent lightning, but Blue dodged, what made the lightning go to the red and gray masks that parted slightly to let the lightning yo pass, returning to merge completely.

But after that, they opened their mouths at the time Blue had dodged and they fired against him with the gray mask giving more intensity to the fire of the red one. Reacting on instinct, Blue teleported to behind a great rock, although he knew that he couldn't keep doing that for much longer.

"You call that hide?" Rothbart asked, knowing where he was.

The gray mask shot a wind that pass through the rock where Blue was hidden. Watching that, Blue teleported in time to prevent the firing of multiple wind that followed. But when he appeared in another place, the red mask was quick to shoot a new fire that struck him.

"No!" the two guards exclaimed.

But the Blue that was in the fire turned into water and evaporated.

"A water clone" Rothbart said. "Very well, Blue Sword. But do you have the courage to show yourself and face me like a stallion?"

Suddenly, a bolt of lightning hit the ground where the yellow mask was, shooting down the ground underneath and Blue appeared quickly, starting to fight hoof-to-hoof with red and blue ones. They turned to him and opened their mouth. With them preparing to attack him, he accessed his water nature, creating a water barrier against the intense fire attack. Despite having slowed the attack, he didn’t ceased it, creating only a lot of steam, but this enabled Blue retreat to a safe distance.

But what he didn't expect was that Rothbart appeared nearby, releasing black threads that hooked up around Blue and started to penetrate into his body, directly on the heart. Rothbart launched him against the ground and then arrested him with his talons.

"No, Captain!" the light guard exclaimed.

"Enjoy the next few seconds, Prince Blue Sword" Rothbart said. "They will be the last that you will have with your heart, since it will have a new owner."

The Price of Power

When Rothbart was almost ready to rip Blue Sword’s heart, he felt a hoof trespassing his body and reaching his heart.

"What the..." he began.

Blue was stunned when he saw Heartbeat, behind Rothbart, piercing his body with her hoof.

"You forgot to say please" she said to Rothbart, smiling. "Don't you know it's rude to take things that don't belong to us without asking."

"The General of Affection…" Rothbart said, panting.

"What are you doing here, Heartbeat?" Blue asked.

"Golden got to know what was happening and sent me to go in the front" Heartbeat said. "Don't worry, he is coming… with a little surprise. About Medusa… Well, let's just say I wasn't the only one to come."

In a more distant part, Medusa had managed to corner Shining.

"Finally, you don't have nowhere to go and none of your light spells will help you" she said. "Get ready to join my personal collection."

And her eyes shone, while Shining was waiting to be turned into stone. Medusa fired her power, but then it hit on some invisible surface and rebound.

"WHAT?! No!" she screamed, as she was hit by her own petrifying look.

Her body began to petrify, while she said:

"No, this can't be happening again... No... NO!"

And she was completely petrified.

"What the hell happened?" Shining asked.

"It was me what happened" Mirror Coat replied, appearing besides Shining.

"Mirror Coat?" Shining asked, surprised. "What are you doing here?"

"Apparently, to stop you from turning into a statue" Mirror Coat said. "Thanks for the distraction. This allowed me to intervene without her noticing."

And after saying this, he summoned the cellblaster, where there was already a life cell, and he sucked the petrified Gorgon to its interior. After this, he summoned the prison-book and put the life cell inside.

"And now we have a full set of gorgons in Tartarus" Mirror Coat said, making the book and the cellblaster disappear.

"We must return" Shining, panting. "The others…"

"Don't worry, everything will be fine" Mirror Coat reassured.

Heartbeat still kept her hoof within Rothbart and then smashed the heart that there was there and then launched him against the floor face down. After that, she used her magic to remove the threats from Blue wires then took him to the edge of the two guards.

"Are you all right, captain?" the light guard asked.

"Yes, I am" Blue replied, turning then to Heartbeat. “You arrived just in time, Heartbeat."

"Yes, I know" she said.

But that was not done, as the red and grey masks appeared, with the first launching a torrent of fire that Heartbeat defended with her barrier. While this was happening, the yellow mask passed through them, heading to Rothbart.

"No..." Blue said, knowing what was going to happen.

The figure began to get inside of Rothbart, while his mask broke, and then he stood up.

"This is unexpected" Heartbeat said.

But the most shocking thing was when the red and grey masks also entered into him, making a lot of threats coming out of Rothbart’s stiches, giving him an appearance similar to the figures, not to mention that the threads were also exiting from his mouth.

"You broke three of my hearts" he said. "You're going to pay because you are destroying a spell that took me years to accomplish. This time, there is no escape."

After he said this, threads came out the ground and intertwined Blue, Heartbeat and the two guards. Then, Rothbart took the parts that were underground to the surface and said:

“Blue Sword, I intended to replace the hearts I lost with yours. But I changed my mind. After all, I can find more hearts anytime I please.”

The red and grey masks appeared on the amount of strings and Rothbart exclaimed:

“NOW, DIE!”

And the two masks opened their masks, preparing to execute their conjugated attack.

It was then a voice exclaimed:

“SPIRALING SPHERE!”

“TEARING TORRENT!”

And so a ball of wind surrounded by water appeared and created together a large quantity of water vapour where a strong wind whirls around, turning it into a solid barrier that stopped the intensive fire. When the vapour assented, Golden Paladin and Star appeared in front of the tangled ponies, who were released.

“Sorry if we’re late, dad” Star said. “But better late than never.”

“Star…” Blue said, not expecting his son to be between the reinforcements.

“You sure have a better timing than me” Heartbeat said.

Golden Paladin took a slight look to Blue and commented:

“I never saw you so troubling about an adversary, Prince Blue Sword. Rothbart must be really stronger than before.”

“I can see you brought me another Jinchuriki to take to my master” Rothbart said, observing Star. “And this one doesn’t seem to be in his perfect condition.”

That was truth,Star was covered by bruises by all the training he got.

“Are you okay, son?” Blue asked.

“Yes, I’m fine, dad” Star answered. “Where’s Uncle Shining Armor?”

“He went to take Medusa away from us” Blue told.

“By now, Mirror Coat is already there” Golden Paladin. “Let’s just hope it’s not too late for Prince Shining Armor.”

“If I were you, I wouldn’t worry about him right now” Rothbart said. “After all, at this moment, you were nothing but heart replacements for me. Except for you, young Jinchuriki. The Lord of Chaos have other plans for you.”

“That’s what we’re gonna to see” Star said. “Now, you’re dealing with me.”

Noticing how confident his son was on his words and the shape of his body, Blue asked to Golden:

“Did he perfect it?”

“No, it only works half of the time” Golden replied. “Although… we’ll just keep watching. Trust me, he has come a long way.”

Star summoned two clones, ready to execute his new spell.

“Prince Blue Sword, can you tells what we are dealing with?” Golden Paladin asked.

“Rothbart is not using the same tricks he already used” Blue said. “It seems he created a new spell that allows him to split himself into multiple entities. See those two masks? Not only they can detach, but each one has its own beating heart and can act on their own. He originally started with six hearts, but now he’s down to three. We have killed him three times already, and he won’t down until we get rid of the other three. Plus, with that, he can fight in mid-distance, using different natures.”

“I see…” Golden Paladin said. “Prince Star Knight…”

“Yes, I know” Star said, while his clones advanced towards Rothbart, before the others’ surprise.

Seeing that, Rothbart launched his treats, being able to catch one of the clones, but the other appeared from behind and launched a magic beam. Because of that, Rothbart had to dodge, while releasing the other clone that disappeared. After this, he caught the clone and then said to the original, while the clone disappeared:

“Only clones? You’ll never win that way.”

Receiving the information his clones provided him, Star realized he would need three clones for diversion, so he created them. That rose Rothbart’s curiosity, what made him wondering what he was planning. While one clone stood still, the other two helped Star creating his new spell. It appeared just like the Spiraling Sphere he had thrown before, appearing to be a ball made of wind, but at the same time it was differente. Everyone was staring at that, noticing the buzzing sound it released.

“Interesting…” Rothbart commented.

While observing that, Golden Paladin remembered when he asked Star to face his Spiraling Sphere with the his with the wind nature, with the result being the negating of Golden Paladin’s, but also some bruises to his foreleg, that didn’t long to heal thanks to the General of Peace’s own healing spell. But that was without a doubt the proof of Star’s new spell’s power.

But what Star made with that sphere of wind was something that let everypony amazed, including Rothbart. He rose it in the air, while it shaped to get four large points around the core, giving it the appearance of a great shuriken.

“This is my new wind spell: Spiraling Star!”

While he hold the spell, the clones positioned themselves in front of him.

“Okay, let’s finish this!” he exclaimed to his clones.

“Right!” they replied.

And the four started to advance towards Rothbart. Blue intended to go with him, but Golden prevented and said:

“No, stay away!”

“But…” Blue started.

“I know that’s your son, Prince Blue Sword, but you have to understand one thing” Golden Paladin said. “You can get caught on his spell.”

Star continued his way towards Rothbart, who commented:

“So that’s the power of the Nine-Tails’ Jinchuriki. That power certain suits the beast.”

And the three clones prepared to attack Rothbart. One attacked from above, but Rothbart was fast to grab him with his threats. The second was to behind, while the other was straight to him. This made Rothbart to use his masks. And the three clones disappeared, but they were only distractions so Star could get close enough.

“What?!” Rothbart exclaimed, while Star prepared to hit him. “No!”

Everypony looked, expectant, but when Star was about to hit Rothbart, the new spell simply were off.

“Oh no…” Golden Paladin said.

Star, before the failure of his spell, opened his wings and took flight to move away from Rothbart as fast as he could, but the villain extended his threats and caught him, trying then to go to his heart.

“No…” Blue said, running towards them, while saying. “Golden! Heartbeat!”

“Right” they said.

Golden then invoked a chain that he threw, while Heartbeat used her speed to get close to hit Rothbart. Rothbart got closed to Star, while saying.

“Now, you’re mine, kid.”

But he then noticed the conjugated attack from the two Generals, what prompt him to dodge, distracting him long enough for Blue to cut the threats, take Star and teleport to the others’ side. The two other Generals’ attack made Rothbart to retreat as much as he could to be safe. Golden then retrieved his chains, while Heartbeat returned to the edge of the others.

“It seems you still have a lot to practice that spell of yours, Star” Heartbeat said. “I mean, when I saw it, I really though you would throw it, but you have to run to hit with it?”

“Hey, but it works when it hits” replied Star, who disliked when Heartbeat was so critical.

“This new spells is supposed to be a frontal attack” Golden Paladin explained. “Furthermore, it needs to proper diversion, in this case the clones.”

“But the spell runs out to quickly and only last a few seconds” Blue continued, with Golden nodding his head.

“We’ll never catch him with that time” the crystal guard said.

“Yeah, he is too much fast” the light guard added.

They were right and Rothbart was also able to analyze Star’s spell very well, making him to get to the conclusion that he only had get his distance, not let him be distracted by the clones and keep his eyes on the original.

Star got up and said:

“I’ll try again.”

“What?” Blue asked. “No, Star, no way. He already knows what to expect from your attack and he will only dodge it. Let us help you. We are in numerical advantage, so there is no need for something like that.”

“Dad, please, listen” Star said. “I know I can do this. I have to do this. I have to prove that I can be strong, even without Nine-Tails’ energy. I know teamwork is important, but right now I need to cross this bridge and cross it alone, independently the danger the bridge turns out to be. If I don’t beat this challenge, I will not be able to look to myself. Please, have faith on me and don’t took from me the chance to prove what I can do. You know I can do this.”

Although his parent side was telling him to not let Star go, his words were able to make him see the strong desire his son had, what made him remember his mother’s determination. Blue smiled and got up, asking to Golden Paladin:

“What do you say, Golden?

“Well, my prince, I have to admit” Golden Paladin said, also smiling. “I want to see how much this young prince has changed.”

“Yeah, I agree” Heartbeat said. “After all, growing in body is one thing, but in mind and spirit is another.”

“Very well then” Blue said. “Son, you can go.”

“Right” Star said, starting to advance.

Seeing him advancing, Rothbart realized he had to change to long-raged attacks. And then he started to release from his mouths a lot of threats and the ones that were exiting from his body extended a lot. He collected his talons, reuniting them with his body. With his, Rothbart seemed to have the appearance of a giant spider, what shocked the ones who were seeing that.

“It’s not just a transformation” Golden said. “That’s a huge amount of energy… dark energy to be precise.”

“He’s preparing to Star’s new spell” Blue said.

Star didn’t let himself be intimidated and so he created the three clones he needed. He and two of the clones started to create the spell. When everything was ready, the original said:

“Okay, now!”

And he and the clones started to head towards him, with the clones going ahead. Rothbart also advanced towards them. However, this time, Rothbart jumped over the clones, with his eyes staring the Star that was holding the spell. Then, he threw his threats towards Star, hitting him apparently.

“Star!” Blue called, while he and the others protected themselves from the shockwave. When the dust cleared, it could see Star on the ground, unconscious, stabbed by Rothbart’s threats.

“It is done” he said.

But it was then that Star disappeared, revealing himself to be a clone.

“What?!”Rothbart exclaimed. “Just a clone?!”

He then heard the same noise caused by Star’s new spell. He turned and saw Star flying above and descending while creating the Spiraling Star with the other two clones.

“I see…” Rothbart said. “He hid himself in the crowd.”

“I got you!” Star exclaimed, while he hit the spell on Rothbart. He started to scream in pain, while the spell threw him away a long distance, while ravaging the threads. The central sphere then detonated, producing a vortex of wind. While everypony was amazed, Golden Paladin warned:

“Watch out! The shockwave is coming!”

And that was truth, as the shockwave was so strong that almost took them down. Star and his clones fell on the ground, with the clones disappearing. Star raised his head and watched his own attack slicing Rothbart, who was immobilized in the midair, while his masks were destroyed. When the vortex stopped, Rothbart was still in midair.

Blue was amazed how that attack was divided in multiple ones that were so much and so fast that nopony couldn’t keep up with the pace. He turned to his son, who was patting, exhausted, and then said:

“That is an amazing spell, son. Very well.”

It was then that Rothbart fell on the ground that was now a crater, just like the one Star had created before. The guards became astonished by such thing, as they had never seen such power before.

“I’ll see how he is” Heartbeat said, moving quickly to Star’s side to apply her healing spell.

While doing it, she said:

“I can only apply the first aid. Leaf Mane’s healing spells are much superior to mine. But I have to say, you being among the clones was a surprise to all of us, me including.”

“It’s impressive he was able to do that spell three times in a row” Golden Paladin said to Blue. “Last time, he was only able to do it twice.”

“I guess his desire to prove himself was what prompted him to surpass his limits” Blue said. “He is just like his mother.”

“Well, we have to go” Golden Paladin said. “Mirror Coat must have already taken Prince Shining Armor back to the Crystal Empire. We should go there too. Princess Twilight and the others will meet us there.”

“Yes” Blue said.

He then went to his son and helped him to rise up.

“Don’t worry, son, I help you.”

“Thanks, dad” Star thanked.

He then saw Golden going to the crater.

“What will he do?” he asked to his father.

“Golden goes to take care of loose ends” Blue replied.

The General of Peace got in the crater and approached Rothbart, who was still breathing, but he couldn’t move.

“Defeated… by a brat… incredible.”

“You have lived a lot of centuries, Rothbart” Golden Paladin said. “No wonder you see Prince Star Knight as a brat. But it can be seen on the other way around. And so here you are, dying, hugging the earth like a worm.”

He made a chain rise up from the ground.

“After everything you did, you deserved to die in pain, feeling what all of your victims felt” Golden Paladin. “But I am not like you and I am willing to give you a painless death. Goodbye, Rothbart.”

And, using the chain, Golden Paladin gave the stroke of mercy to Rothbart.

They returned to the Crystal Empire, where Shining was already there, receiving the care for his injuries. Getting there, Blue and the two guards also received medical attention. Star, on the other hand, was taken to a room where Leaf Mane, who had come with Mirror Coat to the Crystal Empire, began to treat him. Twilight, seeing Blue coming out the hospital wing, embraced him, saying:

"I'm glad it went well."

"Yes, and it's all thanks to our son" Blue said.

They finished the hug and Twilight asked:

"How do you think he is?"

"He's fine, Twilight” Blue replied. “Relax. You should have seen him. He was up to the task. He is exactly like you."

"Well, I wouldn't have acted impulsively like him" Twilight said. "In that respect, he's just like you."

Leaf Mane left Star’s room, finding Golden Paladin at the entrance.

"I took care of the prince" she said.

"And the wound on his right foreleg?" Golden Paladin asked. "Did you analyze it already?"

"I need to observer Rothbart’s body to confirm a few things" Leaf Mane said. "I'm glad you brought him. In this way, we can analyze this new spell of Prince Star Knight."

"Be quick" Golden Paladin said. "We cannot afford to lose time."

"Yes, sir" she replied, pulling away.

During the ensuing night, Leaf Mane examined Rothbart’s body, but then she called Golden Paladin to inform him of what he had discovered.

“The examination isn’t completed yet, but I already found out something about his new spell of Prince Star Knight’s” Leaf Mane said. “The damages Rothbart sustains didn’t just come from individual blows no matter of how many they were.”

“What do you mean?” Golden Paladin asked.

“As impossible as it may seem, his entire magic network has been severed” Leaf Mane. “As you know, all creatures possess some kind of magic, even it is latent, like in earth ponies or pegasi. And what is before us can be difficult to believe, but is truth.

“I didn’t realized this wind spell was so powerful” Golden Paladin said.

“The effect on the body is more like a poison than a physical trauma. It’s an incredible precise attack, doing it’s damages at a cellular level. I believe he shapes the wind energy into a blizzard of miniature thorns and systematically attacks every cell on the body.”

“You’re right” Golden Paladin agreed. “It is poisoning indeed. So it would be more accurate to speak in terms of concentration rather the number of attacks. How about Prince Star Knight?”

“Well, it’s there where the problem is” Leaf Mane said. “Golden, whatever happens, don’t let Prince Star Knight use the Spiraling Star Spell again.”

“Is that so serious?” Golden Paladin asked.

“I saw these symptoms in his right foreleg” Leaf Mane explained. “Not a severe, but the same. If he keeps to use that spell, sooner or later, he’ll use the ability to use his own magic.”

That made Golden to sigh and said:

“It seems every powerful spell really comes with risks.”

“When cells are disconnected from the magic network, it’s beyond my ability to restore it” Leaf Mane said. “Make sure Prince Star Knight understands that.”

Twilight was on the edge of her son, who was asleep. Blue entered in the room and said to Twilight:

"Twily, why don't you go get some rest. If you want, I can stay with him."

"No need, Blue, I can stay here" Twilight said. "After all, you've been through a lot today."

"You know that I've faced worse and I still managed to stay awake for days" Blue replied.

That made Twilight to drop a slight laugh, but then she was filled with concern, looking at Star’s foreleg in a cast.

"That spell really is quite powerful and destructive" she said. "From what it was described to me, it outweighs by far a lot of offensive spells ever created, even by powerful sorcerers like Star Swirld or the Generals of Order."

"I see, you’re worried about the effect it can have on Star" Blue said. "Yes, I'm that also concern about that. But, whatever happens, we will be here to support him."

Twilight smiled, nodding.

In the following day, Golden went to Star’s room, where he was reading a book.

"Surprise me that your parents are not here" Golden said, entering.

"They're talking to my uncle and aunt" Star replied.

"Well, it’s good that way" Golden said. "Prince Star Knight, I would like to talk to you about your new spell."

There was a pause and Golden continued:

"There is no doubt you get stronger. What you did was something that even I was not able to do. But no matter how strong you are, the greater the spell, the greater are the risks to yourself."

"Yes, I know…" Star said, looking at his right foreleg on a cast. "I know what you're trying to say, Golden, and I understand. But I know my limits better than any otherpony."

Golden smiled. Star was really strong and was dealing well with the situation, although it was not necessary to have Heartbeat’s empathy to know how frustrated he was by having developed a spell so powerful that he couldn't use at risk of not being able to use his magic ever again. For this, he said:

"Very well, I have an idea that might cheer you up a bit. What if, when you get better, we work on a new kind of spell you can use without problems?"

That cheered Star up who said:

"Sounds good to me!"

Meanwhile, in Griffonstone, the Lord of Chaos appeared in one of the caves located on the mountain where the kingdom rested, advancing to a black statue of a monster with the shape of a goat, covered with moss and ivy.

"I really wasn't counting on Rothbart’s demise and Medusa’s imprisonment" he said. "That Prince Star Knight is getting stronger every day. Therefore, I can't afford to have so few villains at my service. That is why I will give you another chance, though you don’t deserve it… Arimaspi."

And, having said that, he pointed his hand to the black statue. The moss and the ivy that covered it were destroyed, while an empty star seed appeared over the head. It was then that it was filled with darkness, disappearing then. The surface of the statue began to crack and what was stone became fur and Arimaspi came back to life.

"I hope this time, Arimaspi, you don't disappoint me" the Lord of Chaos said to him.

"I will do everything to make sure that doesn't happen again... my lord" Arimaspi said, kneeling before his master.

Two Brothers, a Troubling Past

Night reigned throughout the Pony World and, in Canterlot, several night guards were doing their shifts aroud the capital and the castle, many of them being thestrals, all serving under the Princess of the Night, Luna. In his office, the captain of the Night Royal Guard, Thunder Night, was trying to take care of some paperwork, but he couldn't concentrate at work.

He couldn't stop thinking about his daughter, Moonlight, and how she was still under the influence of the Lord of Chaos. He felt his frustration bubbling inside, as he couldn’t do anything to save her. Through the talks Fluttershy had with Twilight, Star Knight was working tirelessly to bring Moonlight back. That young alicorn stallion was doing what he, as a father, should be doing too.

All this frustration has reached a point that Thunder Night couldn't take it anymore and, with a blow, he threw everything that he had on the table to the floor. Soon after that, the door opened and Princess Luna entered, saying:

"Thunder Night, I would like..."

But then she saw the mess that her captain had just done. Noticing her presence, Thunder Night hastened to say, while starting to get what he had thrown to the ground:

"I'm sorry, Princess Luna, but..."

"I understand" she said. "I understand that you're going through a tough period with everything that happened to your daughter. But, please, Thunder Night, you have to control your emotions. Don't let them control your actions. I know from experience that nothing good comes out of there."

"I know, Princess Luna, and I'm trying to control myself as much as I can" Thunder Night said. "But I just can't accept the fact that my daughter is lost... and there's nothing I can do to bring her back."

"Don't say that, Thunder Night" Princess Luna said. "You don't know what the future awaits. Maybe an opportunity to save your daughter might appear. You just have to have faith."

"Honestly, my faith has seen better days" Thunder Night confessed.

"This world has been through situations that seemed to have no hope" Princess Luna said. "However, they were always resolved, no matter how hard it was. I'm sure the same will happen to you."

Princess Luna’s words worked as a wave of comfort that Thunder Night hadn't had in a long time. He smiled and said:

"Thank You, Princess Luna."

She made a nod and then prepared to leave, but then turned to Thunder Night:

"And, if you don't mind, Thunder Night, I'd like you to clean this mess before any of your guards sees it. It would be quite unpleasant to them to see their captain in a... vulnerable state. "

"Of course, princess” Thunder Night replied with a nod.

And she closed the door. Thunder Night started to take what was thrown to the floor when he suddenly heard a voice saying:

"Wow, and I was thinking Heartbeat’s room was pretty messy."

The thestral turned and faced Golden Paladin.

"The General of Peace?" he asked. "Here?"

"I know that you may look surprised, but I have a reason to be here" he said. "I have an information to give you and a request to make of you. First, I think it's best to start with the information."

"And what is that?" Thunder Night asked.

Golden Paladin waited a few seconds to take a deep breath and said:

"A few moments ago, Hollow Shades was invaded by two servants of the Lord of chaos. To be more precise, by Adagio... and your daughter, Moonlight. "

That information shocked Thunder Night who said:

"What?"

"I know you probably don’t believe in what I'm saying, but it's entirely true" Golden Paladin said. "They appeared there and subjugated all the inhabitants with their voices."

"It can't be..." Thunder Night said, still not believing that Moonlight had invaded and attacked the village where his own father had grown up and where he used to take her when she was a little filly. “Why did they..."

"They wanted information, something that only the elder of Hollow Shades could reveal" Golden Paladin said. "Don't worry, despite being a little shaken, she's fine. But I fear that she has told them what they wanted to know."

"And what was it?" Thunder Night asked.

"This leads me to the request that I want to do to you" Golden Paladin replied. "You see, Adagio and Moonlight are after the Jinchuriki of the Three-Tails and I want you to find him first and take him in."

"Why me?" Thunder Night asked, surprised by Golden Paladin be asking that.

There was a pause and then Golden Paladin replied:

"This may be a bit of a shock, but it turns out that this Jinchūriki... is your older brother, Echo Wing."

That revelation left Thunder Night astonished.

"What?" he asked. "But that's impossible. How is that my brother may be..."

"Well, as far as I know, the Three-Tails was captured by a thestral kingdom in the Pony World" Golden Paladin said. "However, the Lord of Chaos was able to bring it down and the Three-Tails was lost. You were born in Hollow Shades, but the rest of your family was not, was it?"

Now that Golden Paladin mentioned that, Thunder Night began to think better. That was true, his mother had reached Hollow Shades, pregnant and with a four-year-old colt, and she got shelter by the Elder and the other. When Thunder Night was born, she could not survive the birth and he and his brother had to grow up without their mother. They remained together until Thunder Night’s adolescent, when Echo decided to live his own life and let his own brother in Hollow Shades. But, after all, he never bothered to learn more about his family, since that nothing would change the fact of having lost it.

"What you're saying is true?" Thunder Night asked.

"Do you think I would kid about a thing like this?" Golder Paladin counter-asked. "That's why I want you to find him and bring him. He is the Jinchūriki of Three-Tails. With the One-Tail and the Two-Tails now captured, he is next on the list."

"And what's that have to do with me?" Thunder Night asked. "Sorry, Golden, but it would be better if you could send another pony. My brother and I haven't spoken since he left me and I prefer to keep it that way."

"You're still brothers, you are family."

"No, Fluttershy and my kids are my family. Echo Wing doesn't mean anything to me."

"But, still, you have blood ties" Golden Paladin said. "Are you going to tell me you don't care at all that your brother is captured by the villains of the Lord of Chaos?"

With the General of Peace putting things in that way, Thunder Night couldn't stop thinking that maybe the fact that your brother was in danger may disturb him a bit.

"If we stop his capture, we can stop the plans of Lord of Chaos" Golden Paladin continued. "In addition, given to the fact that Adagio and Moonlight are after him, it is quite likely that you will meet with them."

Golden Paladin knew saying that phrase was the key, as Thunder Night sighed and said to him:

"I accepted. Where do I start looking?"

It didn't take long for Thunder Night, at the next night, starting flying in search of his brother. He had a compass that had been enchanted by Golden Paladin with a location spell and that pointed to where Echo was. While flying, Thunder Night couldn't stop thinking about his moments with Fluttershy before embarking on the search for his brother.

A few hours ago…

At the cottage, Thunder Night was preparing his saddlebags to leave in search of his brother. While he was doing that, Fluttershy approached her husband.

"Is Dark Cloud already asleep?" Thunder Night asked to Fluttershy.

"Yes" she replied. "Although it has been difficult to do that. He misses his sister."

"That's why I'm going to find my brother" Thunder Night said. “Golden said Moonlight and Adagio were trying to capture the Three-Tails, the Tailed Beast that is inside Echo. If I find him, I will also find our daughter and I can try to bring her back."

"I don't know if you should go, Thundy" Fluttershy said. "What if something happens to you? I've already lost Moonlight and I couldn't bear if something happened to you."

Thunder Night put his hoof on Fluttershy’s face.

"You know I have to do this. Furthermore, you have nothing to fear. You know it's hard for anypony to be able to tear me down."

Although she know that Thunder Night was just saying that to comfort her, Fluttershy couldn't resist in drop a smile. The two gave a kiss then.

In the present...

Focusing on his goal, Thunder Night proceeded to continue his mission to find Echo Wing. Following the compass, he followed to southwest of Equestria until, finally, a destination sure popped up in front of him: Las Pegasus.

The city, just like Cloudsdale, as located at the sky, glowing with the lights of its extravagant buildings. Even at night, it was possible to envision the bohemian life the ponies of Las Pegasus lived. He was glad Fluttershy was not with him, as she wouldn't want to be in a place so energetic and flashy like that one.

Landing, Thunder Night roamed the city, watching the compass, which guided him to a hotel. Entering there, he walked up to the receptionist and asked:

"Excuse me, I wonder if there's a thestral staying here."

After achieving the information he wanted, Thunder Night addressed the room where his brother was. When he got there, the door opened and a beautiful earth mare came out.

"Hello..." she greeted him with a seductive smile.

And she moved away. That made Thunder Night roll his eyes as he knew how much Echo was a marenizer. Only with that proof, he could predict that his brother hadn't changed anything in all those years. Thunder Night still hesitated, but knocked on the door and opened it.

Sitting in front of a mirror was Echo. He looked just like Thunder Night, but the mane and tail had lighter colors and the eyes were bright green. On his flank, there was a waterspout as Cutie Mark. Despite being older than Thunder Night, he was slightly smaller and didn't have the same musculature that his younger brother had.

"Did you forget something, love?" he asked, combing his mane, thinking that Thunder Night was the mare that had just come out.

"It's amazing" Thunder Night said. "You're still the same."

That made Echo turn and, after watching Thunder Night closely, said:

"Thundy? Is that you? Well, what a surprise. Look at you, you're all grown up. It seems that these years have favored you well."

Thunder closed the door and said, while advancing a little:

"So this is what you've been doing all these years? Going from one side to the other, while involving with a different mare every night?"

What made Echo roll his eyes and then ask, rising up:

"That's why you came to me? To criticize my lifestyle? I don't know if you have noticed, but not everypony can become a captain of the Royal Guard."

"I'm impressed, you know what I do for a living" Thunder Night commented. "I thought you didn’t care that much about me, taking into account that you left me when you barely got to adulthood."

"Come on, Thundy, we're too matured to be reliving the past" Echo said.

"I believe I am the only one who can be called matured in this room” Thunder Night said, continuing then with a grumpy voice. “ And don't call me Thundy. Only one pony can call me that and you're not her."

"I used to call you that when we were kids" Echo said.

"Yes, I know…" Thunder Night replied.

There was a pause and then Echo said, turning his back:

"Well, if you only came here to discharge your accumulated anger for me having abandoned you, then I invite you to leave. After all, we're only a few hours before the sun rises."

Realizing he was giving up to his rage for Echo, Thunder Night took a deep breath. He had to focus on the mission that Golden Paladin had trusted on him.

"Actually, I came for another reason" Thunder Night said.

"Oh, and why else would my dear younger brother come to me?" Echo asked cynically, as he contemplated his mirror image.

"I'm here to take you in" Thunder Night replied.

That statement made Echo turn to his brother and ask:

"To take me in?"

"I know you're a Jinchuriki" Thunder Night said. "And the General of Peace asked me to take you in."

"Really?" Echo Wing asked, seaming amused with what Thunder Night said. "Do you really think you will be able to do it? It’s just, you know, I have absolutely no intention of going with you."

"I don't know if you know this, but the Jinchuriki are being chased by quite dangerous villains" Thunder Night said. "They are hunting the Tailed Beasts and they already captured two and the next one is Three-Tails… yours."

"Well, that sounds pretty scary" Echo said, with a tone that Thunder Night recognized as the way how his brother expressed sarcasm. "You don't have to worry, little bro. I can handle any thug that appears to me."

"You don't understand, these villains are anything but thugs" Thunder Night said. "They are very dangerous and powerful individuals. If they find you..."

"Is that concern what you are expressing towards me, Thundy?" Echo asked. "I am very touched, but it's unnecessary. I can take care of myself. I don't have to be a royal guard to know self-defense."

Thunder Night rolled his eyes. He had to do something, since Echo was underestimating the villains of the Lord of Chaos. Although one of the reasons for accepting that mission from Golden Paladin was because there was a chance to be reunited with Moonlight again, he knew he probably would have to face her and Adagio and that was something he wouldn't like to do. He had to get Echo and take him to Golden Paladin as soon as possible.

"Sorry, Echo, but you're coming with me, whether you want it or not" Thunder Night said.

He intended to move against his brother, but then something grabbed him strongly. When he saw what was holding, he realized it was another Echo.

"What the..." he began.

"You know, Thundy, despite all the drawbacks of being a Jinchuriki, there are some positive aspects" Echo said, approaching. "For example, I now can't use elemental manipulation, something that Three-tails taught me to do. What do you think of my water clone? It is quite useful for attack attempts as predictable as yours."

"You're making a big mistake" Thunder Night said, while trying to release himself from the clone.

"Why?" Echo asked. "Because I don't want to go with you see that General of Peace?"

"No, because you think something like a water clone is able to hold me!" Thunder Night replied.

And, having said this, Thunder Night was surrounded by a dark aura that he freed in form of energy. This explosion was able to launch the clone that was arresting him and then it crumbled in water.

"What the..." he began.

"You're not the only one who knows how to use elemental manipulation" Thunder Night said. "Since a few weeks ago, Princess Luna taught me to release my nature. I may not have a sophisticated elemental manipulation like unicorns, fairies or alicorns, or even you, but I'm sure this is sure enough for me."

At that moment, Thunder Night started a fist fight with Echo. The older brother was trying to dodge the blows of the younger brother, but Thunder Night was clearly faster and stronger, which made it quite tricky to do so. Using all his dexterity, Echo was able to hit with his hoof on Thunder Night’s chest with a force that made the younger thestral backward a little.

"Impressive, Echo, but you need to do more than that to catch me" Thunder Night said.

However, Echo showed a smile and asked:

"And how do you know I didn't do that already?"

That question puzzled Thunder Night, but it was then that he noticed somethingat the place where Echo hit him. It seemed to be a rock formation that, after appearing, began spreading through Thunder Night’s body.

"What is this?!" he asked, pulling back, while the rock was still spreading through his body.

"It's coral" Echo replied, while his brother fell on the ground, with his movements limited. "My specialty as Jinchuriki. I didn't want to use it on my dear little brother, but you gave me no choice, I'm sorry."

After this, he quickly prepared his saddlebags, while Thunder Night tried to break free of the coral that was restricting his movements. After he had packed his things, Echo said:

"Don't worry, the coral will eventually fade away. In the meantime, why don't you relax a little? This room is paid for one more day. In addition, it's almost dawn. Goodbye, little brother."

And, having said this, Echo left.

After leaving the hotel, Echo rushed to fly away from Las Pegasus. He flew to North until he reach a small forest by the river. He landed there, knowing that he would have to camp out there, since the sun was about to rise. However, when he was about to get in the forest to find a place that was completely sheltered from the star of the day, Echo felt a strange presence, followed by hoofsteps approaching, he turned and then somepony punched him in the face, throwing him to the ground.

"This was for having me imprisoned in coral" his younger brother’s voice said.

Echo looked, getting astonished at the sight of Thunder Night ahead of him, completely free from the coral he used to arrest him.

"How did you...?" Echo began.

"How did I get rid of your little trick?" Thunder Night asked. "Actually, it was simple. Golden Paladin gave me a potion that he said I would know when to use it, if you didn't want to come voluntarily. It seems he was right to give it to me. The potion dissolved your coral very quickly. About how I found you… I just used the same trick that I used before. In addition, I am a lot faster than you, Echo. Advantages of having been trained by the best."

"Well, I have to admit, you surprised me, little brother" Echo said, rising up. "But I'm sorry it was in vain. I still don't want to go with you."

"Don't you understand what's at stake?" Thunder Night asked. "You're in danger. You have powerful villains behind you. You're a Jinchuriki, you should..."

"You know, it's because of that I won't go with you" Echo said, with his smile fading from his face. "If you had come with concern for me, maybe I would go. But it seems that this is not the case, isn't it?"

There was a pause and Thunder Night asked:

"What do you mean?"

"What I mean is that you looked for me precisely for being a Jinchuriki, to stop me from being captured" Echo replied. "Probably, you're going to put me in a cell or confine me to a room where I can have all the comfort I want, except getting out. You who are not Jinchuriki cannot understand what I and the other Jinchuriki feel."

There were another pause and then Echo asked Thunder Night:

"Do you know the reason why I am a Jinchuriki, Thundy?"

"Because our family came from a kingdom that had captured a Tailed Beast" Thunder replied.

"I see that you only know part of the story" Echo said. "But there is much more to be told. Did you know that Jinchuriki has always been used as weapons. The Enchanted Forest kingdoms fought amongst themselves to be able to get a Tailed Beast so they could create their own Jinchuriki, and even some of the kingdoms of the Pony World did the same thing. The kingdom where our parents lived, the kingdom where I was born, managed to capture Three-Tails and seal it in a Jinchuriki. But of course, not even Jinchuriki are able to escape death. And when my predecessor was on the verge of death, the king and his council had to choose a new Jinchuriki and they chose me. I had just been born and they decided my fate."

"But… you were just a newborn foal" Thunder Night said.

"In order to have the most perfect Jinchūriki, in addition to compatibility, the Jinchuriki and the Tailed Beast must grow in harmony and the best way to do that is to seal the beast in a young vessel" Echo said. "And, among all the foals, I was chosen just for being related to the King. Yes, we are royalty. Or rather, we were, since the kingdom no longer exists. It is quite common to use Jinchuriki that belongs to the same lineage as the leader of the kingdom they inhabit in order to prevent betrayals. And you can't even imagine how much I hate all those who chose me. Because of them, I had to endure a lot of rejection. Do you know what that does to a colt when he has no friends because they are more concerned to maintain distance, afraid of being attacked by a monster with three tails?"

Hearing Echo saying that, Thunder Night began to feel his heart getting heavier by his brother. He had never thought that Echo could have had such painful foalhood.

"And when our mother told me I was going to have a little brother, I was overjoyed” Echo continued. "After all, I could finally have somepony who could be with me, play with me, without judging me because of something that was inside of me. But then our kingdom fell. Our mother was able to escape with me thanks to the help of our father who sacrificed himself so that his family could be safe. After that, she got to Hollow Shades, where you were born."

"And where mom died giving birth to me..." Thunder Night said.

"Yes..." Echo said. “But, you know, after all, I thought we two could still be a family. That we were going to stay together, no matter what. And that thought was real to me during the years that followed."

"So why didn't you do that?" Thunder Night asked. "Why did you abandon me? Do you know by chance how I suffered when I realized that my older brother wasn't there for me? It made me feel like if you didn't want me in your life."

"You want to know why?" Echo asked back. "I tell you why. It was because of what was inside me. The ponies of Hollow Shades found out I was a Jinchuriki. And if you thought it was hard for me to integrate for being a stranger, so it was almost impossible after they got to know the truth. I endured their scorn for years until I couldn't take it anymore. I wanted to take you with me, but I knew you'd be best in Hollow Shades, where you could be anyone. And it looks like I made the right choice, taking into account who you are now."

Hearing what Echo had said made Thunder Night finally understand the reason why he abandoned him in Hollow Shades. After all, it was for the love that Echo had for him that he left him, knowing that he could have the life he had today.

"However, in spite of everything, I can't go with you" Echo said. "I had to sacrifice my happiness with the only family I had to be able to escape all that marginalization. I don't want to go back to it, or else all these years that I've been away from you, little brother, will have been in vain."

"I understand what you're saying, Echo, but you can't run forever" Thunder Night said. "If you do, you will continue to be the coward I always thought you were. If you want ponies to accept you, then you have to fight to earn that."

"It's easy for you to say" Echo answered. "You're not a Jinchuriki. How can you say that if you don't know what I've been through?"

"I may not have experience on how Jinchuriki are treated, but I'm a witness” Thunder Night answered. "I know two Jinchuriki who have struggled to be recognized, despite the indifference and discrimination to which they were subjected. And you know what? They are doing it. One of them is the leader of his people, while the other strives every day to get stronger and defeat these villains who are collecting the Tailed Beasts. You can be like them, Echo, you just have to want to."

Echo Wing mused in the words his brother said and began to realize that he was right. He couldn't continue to run away from his problems, since being a Jinchūriki was a burden he would have to endure for the rest of his life. After all, not all of the ponies were the same and maybe he could find a place to live where he wasn't judged for having something inside him capable of destroying entire populations.

"What are we waiting for?" Echo asked. "Take me to this General of Peace."

That made Thunder Night smile and then he said:

"I'm glad that you made the right decision, Echo."

"But what sentimental..." a voice said.

Thunder Night froze upon hearing that voice. He turned and faced with Adagio and Moonlight a couple of hooves away.

"I never thought you were the type to do motivational speeches... dad" Moonlight said, coldly.

"But, on the other hoof, you saved us a lot of time chasing this elusive Jinchuriki" Adagio said. "Let the show begin."

The Capture of Three-Tails

The situation had changed rapidly with Moonlight and Adagio’s arrival. Now, it would be quite difficult for Night Thunder to take Echo without having to fight his own daughter.

"Finally we will be able to capture the Three-Tails" Adagio said. "Our master will be very satisfied, now that we will be one step closer of our goal."

"Let's get this over with quickly" Moonlight said. "You and I both know that the Lord of Chaos does not like to wait."

"You talk like it's easy to defeat me" Echo said. "I'm going to show you what happens when you mess with the Jinchuriki of the Three-tails..."

But before he could do anything, Thunder Night instinctively prevented him, saying:

"Echo, no!"

"What are you doing, Thundy?!" Echo asked. "I don't know if you noticed, but they're trying to capture me."

"I think he's more interested in keeping you from hurting me" Moonlight said to Echo, then turning to Thunder Night. "Isn’t that true... daddy?"

"Wait, daddy?" Echo repeated, turning then to his brother. "She's your daughter?"

"This is not the time, Echo" Thunder Night said. "But believe me when I say that the best is running away and not face them. I know this may sound strange, but you have to trust me."

Echo looked to his younger brother and saw the seriousness of his words.

"Ok, fine, as you wish" he said. "I will take care of our escape."

"You are not going nowhere" Moonlight said.

But before she or Adagio could do anything, Echo accessed to the Three-Tails’ energy and then a thick layer of fog emerged suddenly, confusing the two sirens, and, when it cleared, both Echo and Thunder Night had vanished.

"I can't believe they escaped!" Moonlight exclaimed.

"Don't worry, we will find them" Adagio aid to. "After all, they can't have gone too far."

She was right. Using the fog, Echo and Thunder Night ran as much as they could in the woods, pausing only recover their breath against a tree.

"This should give us some time" Thunder Night aid. "And I have to admit that fog was an amazing move."

"I just used Three-Tails’ energy to condense the air and create fog" Echo aid. "I could use it to create hallucinations, but I don't think I should do that given that one of them is your daughter. And, now that we're alone, can you explain me that?"

Thunder Night sighed and then told Echo what happened for Moonlight to be now trying to capture him.

"So your daughter has been corrupted by another siren, the one that was with her, and that is why she is now trying to capture me?" Echo asked. "Wow, I have to say, bro, your life is much more interesting than mine."

"The main reason for me to come after you was because I knew that Moonlight and Adagio were trying to capture you" Thunder Night said. "I was hoping I could find her and try to bring her back home. But then I realized that I would have to fight her."

"Don't worry, little bro, if you want, I will help you make your daughter come to her senses" Echo said.

"Thanks, Echo, but I think it will take much time for that to happen" Thunder Night replied.

It was then that Thunder Night’ sixth sense, the one that he had developed as a guard, began to react. He could feel somepony approaching.

"They are close" he said to his older brother.

"Are you sure?" Echo asked.

At that moment, a sonic wave struck the tree where they were and threw them to the floor.

"I will consider this as an answer" Echo said, while he and Thunder Night stood up.

They heard an evil laughter and Adagio and Moonlight appeared.

"We finally found you" Adagio said.

"And now we will not escape us again" Moonlight added.

"Please, Moonlight, don't do this" Thunder Night said to his daughter. "Hurting others is not part of your nature."

Moonlight seemed slightly affected by the words of her father, but the darkness that boiled inside her stopped her from being swayed by them.

"You better save your breath for what follows next" she said. "It’s showtime."

And, after she had said this, she and Adagio began to sing. It was the same song they had sung after Moonlight had been corrupted. Its effects were almost immediate. Thunder Night and Echo began to feel an immense pain, as if their heads were about to explode at any time.

"But what is this?!" Echo asked.

"It's their combined power…" Thunder Night replied.

"Well, I'm sick of it!" Echo said.

And he slammed the hooves on the ground and water flooded it around him and then rose up to create a big wave. Seeing the wave approaching, Adagio and Moonlight stopped singing and began to try to escape it, but it took them and washed them up against a tree. They coughed water, while Echo and Thunder Night rose up.

"My mane is all wet!" Adagio exclaimed, while she and Moonlight rose up too. "Do you know, by chance, how long does it take for me to get it the way I want?"

"If you want to make this fight more physical, dear uncle, then so be it" Moonlight said.

And, together, Moonlight and Adagio launched supersonic screams against Echo, but he made a gesture with the hoof and water appeared in front of him, forming a mirror that captured the reflection of the attacks of the two sirens and then released a copy of those attacks that collided with the original ones, causing an explosion that made the four retreat a little.

"How did he do that?" Moonlight asked.

"It seems this Jinchuriki is quite resourcefulness" Adagio noted. "Direct attacks will not work."

"So let's give them something that they will not be able to defend themselves" Moonlight said.

Realizing what they were about to do, Thunder Night said:

"Oh no, they're going to sing."

He was right. Moonlight and Adagio started to sing again, but this time it was a different song, one even more sinister and powerful. The pain inflicted was even more intense than the last one.

"Please... Moonlight, stop…" Thunder Night begged.

But his daughter didn't hear him, continuing to sing and strengthening Adagio’s voice with the Thirteenth Note’s power. He had to keep calling her, since this situation couldn't go like this. However, Echo was not willing to wait. His limited patience had been exceeded and his anger was beginning to boil.

"That's enough!" Echo exclaimed, starting to rise up while he fought to resist as much as he could to the two sirens’ song. "I'm sorry, Thundy, but your daughter and her girlfriend have to learn a lesson."

"Echo, what are you..." Thunder Night started.

His unfinished question was answered when Echo roared and the red energy of the Tailed Beast that was sealed within him began to cover his body in a bubbly way, just like Star got in the first phase of his transformation. Three energy tails were immediately formed and they involved Echo, creating a shock wave that made Moonlight and Adagio stop singing. They and Thunder Night gasped with what they saw.

Echo had entered in the second phase, with all his body covered by the blood-red energy layer and the three tails waving. Just like how Star adopted some features of Nine-Tails in that form like the ears, Echo had what looked like a turtle shell.

Thunder Night had heard about that form from Fluttershy. As far as he got to know, Prince Star Knight had gone completely out of control and attacked everypony near him, even his loved one. If the same happened with Echo, he could end up hurting Moonlight seriously.

"No, Echo, don't do it!" Thunder Night exclaimed.

He tried to intervene, but one of Echo’s tails came suddenly and hit him, throwing him against a tree. Thunder Night felt a great pain in his shoulder. It seemed that it had been dislocated. He looked and saw his brother ready to fight Adagio and Moonlight.

"Things just got slightly worse" Adagio said.

"So that is the second phase of a Jinchuriki transformation" Moonlight said.

"Yes, so you have to be extra careful" Adagio warned her.

And the Jinchuriki released his tails against his opponents, who began to dodge as much as they could. They returned to launch their supersonic screams and, despite having hit him, it seemed that they had little effect on Echo. He roared again and advanced, raising one of his forelegs, heading to Moonlight. She jumped back in time to dodge it, making Echo hit the ground, where coral appeared. But that didn’t stop the Jinchuriki from continuing to advance against the sirens.

It was at that moment that the sun started to rise up. The sunbeams began to bathe everything in the land, illuminating the night sky. Watching it, Thunder Night hastened to go to the security of the shadows, but his brother, ignoring the fact that the day was beginning, started to be illuminated by the sunlight. Before this, he began to scream in pain and pulling back.

"It seems that our target remains vulnerable to the sun, even in this form" Moonlight said.

"Let's hurry to take care of him" Adagio said. "Things got complicated enough."

And the two returned to sing their new song that started to affect Echo and then they launched supersonic screams that threw him against the ground.

"You're ours now" Adagio said, smiling.

But before they could do anything, Echo quickly got on hi hooves and roared, releasing an enormous amount of energy. It was then that his shape began to change and his size began to increase as well, and, before everypony’s eyes, Three-Tails appeared.

He was just like a giant turtle with a crab-like shell and spikes all over the body and three shrimp-like tails. Under his shell, there was a red muscle-like tissue and, in addition, he had a pair of arms and hands, but no hind legs. His face was concealed between a large forehead and lower jaw, both with spikes. His eyes were red with yellow pupils, with one of them closed.

"Oh my..." Thunder Night said, overwhelmed with such a creature.

"Finally Echo let me come out and play" Three-Tails said with a voice a bit childish. "It's been so long since the last time."

He looked down and noticed Adagio and Moonlight.

"So you are the ones that have been catching my brethren Tailed Beasts" he said. "You're going to pay for it."

And, having said this, he opened his mouth and shot a water blast against them.

"Watch out!" Adagio exclaimed, pushing Moonlight to stay out of the line of fire.

Adagio was hit by the water blast and thrown hard against a tree, getting unconscious.

"Adagio!" Moonlight exclaimed.

"One down, one to go" Three-Tails said, turning then to Moonlight.

Watching that, Thunder Night reacted immediately and, despite the danger that sunlight represented to him, he took flight and went to the front of Three-Tails, ignoring the pain of the burns, and said then:

"Please don't hurt her. I beg you, Three-Tails. She is my daughter and it is not her fault what is happening to your siblings."

"Get out of the way, thestral" Three-Tails ordered. "I couldn't care less what you say. These two have tried to capture me and now they will be punished."

"But you don't understand..." Thunder Night started.

But before he could say anything else, Three-Tails hit him with one of his tails and threw him strongly against the ground.

"Let's finish this once and for all" he said, turning to Moonlight. "I'm going to make the Lord of Chaos regret for his crimes against my kind, killing two of his servants."

Moonlight seemed a bit intimidated before Three-Tails.

"I see that you're afraid of me" the Tailed Beat noted. "You're right to afraid, a weak creature like you don't have a chance against me. Although your voice is powerful, you don't have enough hatred to use against me."

Three-Tails’s mocking made Moonlight remember Star, the reason for her to become a servant of the Lord of Chaos. The darkness inside her began immediately to boil and the fear inside her disappeared, causing her to adopt a cold look, stripped of any positive emotion.

"You just made your worst mistake, Three-Tails" she said. "You pushed my hatred inside of me and that will be your ruin."

And, having said this, she began to sing a new song. It was a different song than those that she and Adagio ever sang. It was a song that conveys a mixture of sadness, disappointment and anger that were created at the time of her corruption.

Three-tails tried to resist, but, to his great surprise, he found himself being affected by the song. An immense pain started to torment him. It was like his mind was being pressed by something immeasurable. He began to feel his arms pretty heavy till he couldn't take it anymore and fell to the ground, while he felt his forces disappearing.

"No... No, it can be..." he said. "My strength... my power... I can't... take it... anymore."

It was then that Three-Tails returned to Echo in the second phase and then it faded away and the Jinchuriki appeared unconscious.

"Now, you're ours" Moonlight said, invoking a grey powder that she launched over Echo and that made strong binds appear on him.

After that, she grabbed him and dragged him to the edge of Adagio, who started to wake up. Seeing Echo unconscious, she said:

"I can't believe... Moonlight, you defeated Three-Tails."

"Yes, but if you hadn't saved me from him, I wouldn't be able to do it" Moonlight said.

"Well, we better get going before something unexpected happens again" Adagio said.

Moonlight nodded, agreeing, and the two prepared to disappear with Echo. Thunder Night, rising with the pain going through his body, saw Moonlight and Adagio preparing to go.

"Moonlight..." he said.

Darkness began to involve them and Moonlight looked at her father, giving him an evil smile that shocked him. And the two sirens and their prisoner disappeared.

Star Knight had just recovered from his last adventure where he defeated Rothbart with his new spell. However, due to the danger that his own spell posed to him, Golden Paladin decided to help Star to develop a new spell he could use without the danger of side effects for himself.

"So, Golden, how can I get more new spells?" Star asked, at their usual training place at the Great Light Canyon.

"Well, young prince, I've been thinking the whole time you've been in recovery and I had an idea that, although unorthodox, can lift a certain challenge for you" Golden Paladin replied.

And, having said that, Golden Paladin summoned what looked like a bell jar. Inside of it, there was a piece of darkness.

"Golden... What is that?" Star Knight asked, a little uneasy.

"This used to be a piece of the darkness contained in Pandora's box" Golden Paladin replied. "Don't worry, it was subjected to a distillation process and now is nothing but a piece of darkness completely free of any malice, as any nature of natural magic."

In spite of what Golden Paladin said, Star couldn't help but be a little restless. After all, it was part of the same darkness that corrupted Pandora and gave her dark powers.

"I understand your hesitation, Prince Star Knight, but believe me, I wouldn't let you use it if it wasn't safe" Golden Paladin said.

There was a pause where Star reflected carefully, but finally concluded that his willpower would enable him to withstand anything. He waved to Golden Paladin and then said:

"What's on your mind?"

Golden Paladin smiled before Star's bravery and then said:

"I thought you could absorb this piece of darkness and control it so that you could be able to master the darkness nature."

"So you want me to master another nature?" Star asked.

"As you know, it is possible for a pony to master more than one nature" Golden Paladin said. "I am an example of that, as I am capable of using both light and water natures. But it is usually something you can get with some time and effort and time is not on our side, so we will opt to go this time by a small shortcut."

"Why do I get the feeling that this is much more than simply mastering the darkness nature?" Star asked.

"Because this is not the real objective of this training" Golden Paladin said. "Its purpose, young Prince, is for you to be able to create your own combined nature."

That made Star load the brow and say:

"Wait, I thought it was necessary to have a natural affinity for two natures to combine them."

"It's true, a normal pony would never be able to accomplish something like what I want you to do" Golden Paladin replied. "But you're not a normal pony, Prince Star Knight. You are the son of Princess Twilight Sparkle, the bearer of the original star seed. As such, your own star seed has the potential to get the same light. Because of that, I believe that you will be able to combine your wind nature with the darkness nature and create the haze nature, capable o creating toxic smoke able to weaken the opponent and disable their sense of sight and smell."

Listening to Golden Paladin, Star realized that something like that could be quite useful in combat.

"But it’s obvious that the choice will be yours" the General of Peace said. "Do you accept this new challenge that I’m putting to you?"

Star approached the bell jar where the piece of darkness was and then said:

"I've traveled a long way without giving up in the face of any obstacle, for more complicated it was, and this one will not be exception."

Golden Paladin smiled and then said:

"Well then, so be it."

And he opened the bell jar and using your magic, Star absorbed the darkness, starting then the training to master the haze nature.

Night fell and, in Ponyville, Fluttershy was cradling Dark Cloud in his crib at the living room. The baby colt slept peacefully, but his mother didn't share his tranquility. Her heart was quite heavy, as she wondered if Thunder Night was fine. At that moment, the door of the cottage opened and Thunder Night entered. Seeing him with wounds and burns, Fluttershy hastened to get to him, while asking:

"Thundy, what happened?"

"Please, Fluttershy, don't wake Dark Cloud up" Thunder Night said, making a gesture to the sleeping baby colt.

He then went in and sit on the couch, while Fluttershy went to get the first aid kit to disinfect the wounds and her special herbs to treat burns that she always had in reserve for Thunder Night. While she was treating him, Fluttershy asked:

"What happened for you to end like this, Thundy?"

He didn't even know where to start, but eventually tell Fluttershy everything that had happened.

"I failed, Fluttershy, I failed completely" Thunder Night said. "Not only I let my brother be captured, but also I let our daughter to capture Echo. I am worthless as a father and even as a brother."

"Don't say that, Thundy, you gave your best" Fluttershy said.

"Yes, but my best wasn't good enough" Thunder Night replied.

There was a pause and then Fluttershy said, while putting a hoof on her husband's face:

"You can't torment yourself like this. You must have faith that our daughter will come back to us. You’ll see, Thundy, this nightmare will end, and everything will be fine."

Fluttershy’s encouraging words managed to make a smile appear on Thunder Night’s face. She was right. They had to believe that Moonlight would return to them. If they lost faith, so that would never going to happen.

Author's Notes:

The videos added to this chapter belong to xXxTeaChanxXx.

The Capture of Four-Tails

Among all the kingdoms of the Enchanted Forest, Stonult was the kingdom whose relationship with most of the other kingdoms was tense. It was a kingdom located in the mountainous region of the Enchanted Forest, built inside a rock formation, just like it happened with the village of pony-panthers.

It happened this kingdom was one of those that had its own Jinchuriki, an earth stallion named Black Granite that had Four-Tails within him. Due to his status as a Jinchuriki and to better understand and control the power of the Tailed Beast inside him, Black Granite left the citadel of the kingdom to move to a cabin located on the periphery.

After having infiltrated the Enchanted Forest, Ulysses and Grogar reached Stonult, ready to capture Four-Tails.

"It's finally my turn to capture a Jinchuriki" Ulysses said. "I can't wait."

"If I were you, I'd be careful with overconfidence" Grogar replied. "Have you forgotten that you were not able to defeat Prince Star Knight when he had four tails?"

"Don't remind me of that" Ulysses groaned. "That little prince will still pay for the humiliation that he caused me. But I got stronger since that time and I'll prove it to you by capturing the Four-Tails."

"Whatever" Grogar said. "But if you need help…"

"I won't need any help" Ulysses replied.

"I'm just saying this Jinchuriki has plenty of experience when it comes to control the power of the Tailed Beast" Grogar said. "Besides, we're on the same team and we want the success of our master’s plan. We should focus on capturing the Four-Tails instead of personal achievements."

Ulysses simply rolled his eyes, tired of hearing Grogar saying the same thing, over and over again.

"Let's just get this over with so we can get out of this damn forest" he said.

They followed their way.

In a cabin on the outskirts of Stonult, at the top of the rock formation that surrounded the citadel, Black Granite was cutting firewood. He was an almost middle-aged stallion with moderate raspberry coat with two rocks, with one partially melted, as Cutie Mark, moderate amarath mane and moderate orchid eyes. Dark Granite felt the presence of someone approaching and turned, seeing Grogar and Ulysses.

"You've got to be kidding" Ulysses said. "I have to fight with him? He doesn't look troublesome. He looks that he can be defeated with just a wave of my talon."

"Appearances can be deceiving, Ulysses" Grogar advised. "You should have known that by now."

"Who are you and what are you doing on my property?" Black Granite asked.

"We're here to end your miserable life as Jinchuriki" Ulysses said.

"If you don't struggle and give us the Tailed Beast that's inside you, we promise we will kill you as fast and painless as possible" Grogar added.

Black Granite limited to look at Ulysses and Grogar and then said:

"So you guys are villains working for the Lord of Chaos. I knew you would come after me when I got to know that Aeropolis lost its Jinchuriki."

"One more reason for you to surrender" Ulysses said. "If you don't, then I will force you to come with us."

Black Granite dropped his axe, throwing it to the ground and then said:

"It looks like you will have to do a little more effort, if you want to deliver the Four-Tails to your master."

Before that statement, Ulysses smiled. He really hoped that Black Granite said something like that.

"Grogar, I advise you to step aside" the griffon said to his partner. "He is mine. Don't worry, I can handle him perfectly."

"As you wish, but don't come to me begging to help you if things don't go as you expect" he replied, starting then moving away. "I'll be watching the vicinity."

After he was far enough, Ulysses and Black Granite started to stare to each other, waiting to see who would make the first strike. It was then that Black Granite began to move against Ulysses and he did the same thing. At that time, Black Granite accessed the Tail Beast energy inside of him and spit what looked like to be multiple portions of lava in large quantities. The lava portions quickly hardened into boulders of molten rock that were thrown at Ulysses.

Watching that, Ulysses quickly covered his body with electricity, what increased his speed to dodge from the boulders and he even used electric attacks to pierce one that nearly hit him. Retreating to a safe distance, Ulysses said:

"That was close one."

"You should have let the ram help you, griffon" Black Granite said. "As the Jinchuriki of Four-Tails, I possess the lava nature that combines earth and fire. I spent my whole life trying to enhance this capability. You don't stand a chance against me."

Ulysses giggled and then said:

"That's what you think. Do you think I can get intimidated that easily? Well, you're quite wrong."

"If you still want to challenge me, so you leave me no choice" Black Granite answered. "I will have to eradicate you."

At that moment, his tail turned into another one, being red in colour and with protrusions resembling spikes. After that, a blanket of lava covered all his body and Black Granite then went against Ulysses, preparing to give him a punch. Realizing the danger that lava armor represented, the griffon began to dodge and managed to do it in time, although just barely. However, the proximity to Black Granite’s lava coat caused a burn on one of Ulysses’ ankles who released a slight moan.

"Do you think flying will give some security?" Black Granite asked. "That won’t work with me."

With that, Black Granite launched his molten boulders that Ulysses tried once again to dodge, but one grazed the tip of one of his wings, causing him to lose balance for a moment. Because of that, Ulysses realized he couldn't stretch the fight too much.

"It's time to end this" Ulysses said to Black Granite. "I'd like to fight with you for some time, but I'd hate if Grogar started to think I was having problems."

After saying those words, Ulysses began to focus a lot of energy on his talons and said:

"It's time to light up the sky!"

And he launched the energy in the form of electricity to the sky. For a few seconds, it seemed that there was nothing happening, but it was then that black clouds appeared, covering the sunshine. They were storm clouds that thundered tremendously. Ulysses lowed one of the talons in Black Granite’s direction and a lightning bolt came down and hit the Jinchuriki. That lightning bolt had all the energy that Ulysses had concentrated and the damage and pain that was inflicted on Black Granite were immense. When the lightning ceased, Black Granite fell to the ground, unconscious, while the blanket of lava disappeared and the tail went back to normal.

Grogar was watching the neighborhood when suddenly Black Granite’s unconscious body fell to his hooves. Ulysses landed nearby and said:

"It seems that I ended up finishing the task within the allotted time. Surprised?"

"Only when I saw you using that last attack" Grogar replied. "Don't you think it was too flashy? That way, you're telling the Generals about what we're doing."

"Hey, at least it made the work done" Ulysses argued. "To beat him, I had to resort to the big tricks."

At that moment, rain began to fall.

"And now it's raining" Grogar said. "One of the consequences of using that attack."

"Don't complain" Ulysses said. "The best we can do is get out of here and go to the hideout. At least there it won't be raining."

"In fact, I just received a message from our master" Grogar said. "According to him, it seems Adagio and Moonlight managed to capture Three-Tails and the Lord of Chaos want to seal it along with Four-Tails."

"So they really managed to do it" Ulysses said. "Now my beak is open."

"You don't give to our fellow sirens the due merit" Grogar said. "They have great abilities. But before we can begin to ramble, we better get out of here before it happens some inconvenience."

And so, the two teleported with Black Granite.

In the villains' hideout in Arimaspi’s territory, Grogar and Ulysses entered the chamber where the Demonic Statue and the other villains, including Adagio and Moonlight, were. Echo Wing was already placed in the right place, ready to be sealed, and unconscious.

"I was starting to think you'd never get here" Adagio said.

"I don’t know if you’d noticed, but we were also trying to get a Jinchuriki who, by the way, has more tails that yours" Ulysses said, dragging Black Granite and placing him on the edge of Echo Wing.

"You better not waste your energies fighting" Chrysalis said.

"Chrysalis is right" Grogar said. "After all, we are about to seal two Tailed Beasts simultaneously. A task of this magnitude is going to take longer than usual, at least the double."

"Not to mention that now we are fewer in number than before" Oogie Boogie said. "Although Arimaspi is here to help us, we still resent the loss of an element that than the last time."

"Hey, with me here, that difference in the number is insignificant" Arimaspi said.

"Then I suggest you to take your places immediately" the Lord of Chaos’ voice said, with him appearing on his place at the Demonic Statue. "Hurry up, slowpokes! My time is precious."

The villains occupied their respective places and prepared the extraction ceremony. The statue had its mouth open and the dragon-like tentacles appeared and involved Echo, while the statue began to absorb the Three-Tails’ energy. While they progressed with the extraction, Adagio asked Grogar:

"So, Grogar, just out of curiosity, how do you feel for seeing the solo survivor of a kingdom that you destroyed now being killed for being what others chose him to be?"

"I don't have to answer that question, Adagio" Grogar said.

"What are they talking about?" Ulysses asked to Chrysalis.

"Our dear ram friend was responsible for the fall of the thestral kingdom that was able to seal the Three-Tails" she replied. "The Jinchuriki and his pregnant mother were virtually the only survivors."

"Is that so?" Ulysses asked. "Well, I have to say I'm impressed.”

"Can I interrupt and remind you that we're in the middle of an extraction process of two Tailed Beasts?" the Lord of Chaos asked cynically. "I demand nothing more than concentration from you."

"Yes, master" all the villains replied in unison.

And so they continued.

At Star’s training place at the Great Light Canyon, the young alicorn prince tried to master the darkness that he had absorbed in order to master its nature. However, this task was proving to be quite complicated. Controlling the darkness nature was something that Star was struggling to do. Contrary to his wind nature, darkness had its own way, something that Star would have to find to be able to perform that task.

Golden Paladin was watching Star’s training, but then he looked at the top of the canyon and saw Mirror Coat waiting for him. Noticing his face even more serious than usual, the General of Peace quickly realized something was wrong. So, he teleported to the edge of Mirror Coat and said:

"By your face, you can't have good news. You couldn't wait until after Prince Star Knight’s training?"

"This is an important subject" Mirror Coat replied. "It seems there was some confusion in Stonult."

"Don't tell me..." Golden Paladin started.

Mirror Coat waved, confirming his fears.

"It was Ulysses’ work" the General of Knowledge. "The lightning is unmistakable."

"That makes me even more concerned about Captain Thunder Night" Golden Paladin said. "I wonder how..."

"I also have information on that subject" Mirror Coat said. "Despite the efforts of Captain Thunder Night and his brother, I’m afraid that the sirens have been able to capture Three-Tails."

"That is bad" Golden Paladin said. “They are getting closer. And with the Jinchuriki being caught one after another, the kingdoms are still refusing to help each other."

"Apart from Maretonia, the Jinchuriki left belong to kingdoms of the Enchanted Forest" Mirror Coat said. "We know that these kingdoms have limited and strained relations between them. Create an alliance between them is not something you can do from nothing."

"I know that, but, for the sake of Prince Star Knight, the Light Kingdom and all Pony Reality, we have to keep trying" Golden Paladin said.

"Golden!" Star called.

The two Generals looked and saw, much to the surprise of both of them, Star surrounded by darkness, while the young alicorn handled it with his magic, causing it to adopt various forms.

"I'm getting it!" he replied.

Returning to the base of the canyon, Golden approached, while Star made the darkness disappear.

"I'm impressed, young prince" the General said. "You were able to learn a new nature in such a short time."

"Well, when I learned to understand it better, the rest was not difficult" Star explained. "Unlike wind, darkness is more quiet, but still complicated and complex. By the way, Golden, what were you talking about with Mirror Coat?"

"Nothing special" Golden Paladin lied, knowing how Star would react if he got to know that the Lord of Chaos had managed to capture two more Tailed Beasts, especially when it was Moonlight who captured one of them. "It’s just Generals issues."

"Whatever" Star Knight replied, while Golden Paladin sighed with relief that he didn't want to know more. "Now that I know how to use the darkness nature, how can I combine wind and darkness to create haze?"

"You simply have to make your wind and darkness energies to combine" Golden Paladin said. "Of course it's easier said than done. Try to find the perfect harmony between these two natures and you will see that your combined nature will appear."

"But how do I do that?" Star asked. "The wind and the darkness are two completely different natures."

"That's something you have to find out for yourself, young prince” Golden Paladin answered.

"To me, it seems to be something impossible" Star said.

"Combining the shape manipulation at its maximum with elemental manipulation change also seemed impossible, but, even so, you managed to create the Spiraling Star Spell" Golden Paladin remembered. "In addition, if I managed to create my own combined nature, so can you."

"Wait, you have a combined nature?" he asked, surprised. "What is it?"

"Well..." Golden Paladin said, a little unsure if he should say. “I don't like to reveal my secrets. But let's just say that if I did it, it was because I've become the General of Peace and that gave me the ability to create it."

There was a pause and then Golden Paladin said:

"Don't worry, you're going to make it, I know you will. Not only because of your own abilities, but also because of your motivation."

Star thought in Moonlight. Golden Paladin was right, he had everything he needed to be able to accomplish the task. Nothing would stand in his way to try to save Moonlight.

"You're right, Golden, I can do it" Star said. "I'm going to learn this combined nature and nothing will prevent me from doing so."

"That is Prince Star Knight I know" Golden Paladin said. "Remember, to get the haze nature, you just have to find harmony between wind and darkness."

And then Star Knight began trying to concentrate in order to combine wind and darkness to create haze.

Moonlight's Song of Pain

Days had passed until it was time for Star to return to the academy after the winter holidays. However, this moment was not the only one that was going on.

At the villains' hideout, in the Arimaspi’s territory, they had just sealed Four-Tails inside the Demonic Statue, having done that after sealing Three-Tails. Now, the statue had four eyes with iris. After this happened, the statue dropped Black Granite who fell motionless next to Echo.

“Damn, sealing a Tailed Beast is such a pain” Ulysses complained, while massaging one of his shoulders. “I can’t believe there is more of them to seal.”

“You complain too much” Grogar said.

“If we have to hear you say that while sealing the remaining five Tailed Beast, then we will have to get earplugs” Adagio said.

Chrysalis looked to the two Jinchuriki on the floor and said:

“I can’t sense any sign of life coming from them.”

“Yes, finally now we won’t have to worry about a Jinchuriki surviving the extraction anymore” the Lord of Chaos said. “Arimaspi, as this is your home, it’s you who will get rid of the bodies.”

“As you wish, my lord” he replied, while making a bow.

“As for the rest of you, I hope you continue to capture more Jinchuriki” the Lord of Chaos said. “And see if you’re not captured or defeated by the other side. I hate to have the extraction of the Tailed Beast from their Jinchuriki delayed because there is not enough of you.”

“Yes, master” the villains said, in unison.

They then got out of the Demonic Statue and the Lord of Chaos said:

“I’ll be waiting for news.”

And he and the statue disappeared.

"Well, I'd better start with the work the Lord of Chaos has given to me" Arimaspi said, while putting the bodies of Echo and Black Granite on his back. "It's going to take a while until I get rid of these two."

And after saying this, he headed for the exit. As he walked away, Moonlight looked at the lifeless body of her uncle. In some way, seeing him dead caused her some discomfort and relief flooded her heart as he drove away. Chrysalis felt this weight in her heart and asked:

"Are you okay, Moonlight? You seem upset about something."

"It's nothing" she replied coldly.

"Maybe she's upset because she just participated in the ritual that took the life of her own uncle" Ulysses said, in a mocking tone. "It seems that our beloved dark prodigy is not as indifferent as she was supposed to be."

And he laughed of his own joke.

"Shut up, Ulysses" Adagio said. "Don't you know you're not supposed to talk about things you don't understand?"

"Just ook our dear Adagio defending her little sister" Ulysses continued. "I never thought you were such a zealous sister, considering how, from what I’ve heard, you used to treat your other sisters."

Adagio squirmed her face with anger. Ulysses was starting to pass the line. Noting that talk could escalate to something worse, Grogar said:

"That's enough, Ulysses. The Lord of Chaos already told us to focus on our job of capturing the other Jinchuriki and that's exactly what we're doing. I need your help to map out the best way to capture my target."

"Yes, let's let our dear sirens be" Ulysses said. "After all, they already captured a Tailed Beast and have been useful for a change."

Adagio's anger was about to boil over when, suddenly, Moonlight advanced in Ulysses’ direction, saying:

"You talk too much, feathered head."

And just like that, Moonlight made use of her voice. It was magically magnified and focused, reaching Ulysses and he began to feel as if his head was about to explode. Taking his talons to the ears, he started groaning in pain, as he got on his knees. Everyone was pretty surprised about what just happened, mainly Adagio. She could feel all the negativity Moonlight’s voice was transmitting and how that was amazing.

"That's enough, Moonlight" Grogar said. "I think Ulysses got the message."

She stopped and Ulysses’ pain stopped. After that, Moonlight started heading to the exit. After recovering from the shock that went to see Moonlight imposing to Ulysses, Adagio followed her, saying:

"Wait, Moonlight."

And they left.

"That damn filly..." Ulysses said, while getting up. “She's going to regret this..."

"If I were you, I wouldn't do what you’re thinking to do" Grogar advised. "Moonlight’s power increases with her emotions. It seems that the darkness inside her is getting more and more intense."

"Yes, I even could feel it" Chrysalis said.

"Well, this was interesting, but I have to get back to the Dream World" Oogie Boogie said. "I may be able to still torment some dream. There's nothing that appeals more to our master than the power of fear and despair that I create with my nightmares."

With this, Oogie Boogie disappeared.

"And I have a kingdom and subjects to rule" Chrysalis said, heading to the exit. "See you next time."

"And we also have to go, Ulysses" Grogar said.

"Yeah, yeah, just give me a minute to focus the mind" Ulysses said, still a bit affected by Moonlight’s attack.

While they were at Arimaspi’s Territory, Adagio reached Moonlight, saying:

"What was that, Moonlight? I never thought you had a power like that.”

"I was just tired of hearing Ulysses" Moonlight said. "Even for a villain, he can be such a big jerk."

"I strongly agree with you on that" said Adagio. "But still, annoying him can bring you some trouble. Believe me, I know him for years… unfortunately."

"Whatever" Moonlight replied, indifferent. "You know, I want to discharge energy and the best way to do it is to comply with the will of the Lord of Chaos."

"What do you mean?" Adagio asked.

"What I mean is that it's time for Star to finally feel my pain" Moonlight answered.

Adagio was able to feel all the negativity that Moonlight emanated. It was immense. Something left her worried about her, with whom the siren had created some kind of affection.

Star was in the carriage, on his way to the academy. Timber was with him, with his head on his owner's lap. While the carriage moved in the direction of the Enchanted Forest, Star looked at his hooves. He spent the last days of the winter holidays trying to dominate haze nature, but he was still unable to combine wind and darkness. He wondered about what he could be doing wrong.

Arriving at the Academy, Star said goodbye to Timber before the Timberwolf started heading into the woods. After that, he headed to the academy in order to accommodate and then reunite with his friends. They had planned to meet at the inn of Leafgreen.

After putting his saddlebags in his room (seeing that Bramble had already arrived), he got out of the academy and flew to Leafgreen, landing in front of the inn. He went in and looked around, finally finding his three friends: Bramble, Jonagold and Gunter. However, they were not alone, as Galena was with them.

"Hi, guys" he said, as he sat at the table with them. "I hope you had good a holiday. Galena, I didn't expect to find you here, especially after... Well, after what happened with Moonlight.”

He then noticed their heavy air and realized that something was going on.

"What's the matter?" Star asked. "Why the gloomy faces?"

"Well, Star, We..." Jonagold started. “Ah don't even know where tah start."

"Something happened regarding Moonlight" Galena said.

That made Star adopt serious look and ask:

"What?"

"Relax, Star, she's all right… at least physically" Gunter said.

"So what's wrong with her?" asked Star.

"I... I heard a talk between my parents" Bramble said, cautiously. “They spoke about the capture of two more Jinchuriki."

"Two?!" Star asked.

"The Jinchuriki of Three-Tails and Four-Tails" Gunter continued. "Apparently, the Four-Tails was captured by Ulysses, the bully who escaped from Griffonstone."

"But the Three-Tails was captured in the Pony World" Galena said. "Bramble heard his father saying Golden Paladin had sent somepony to try to prevent the capture of the Jinchuriki, but... Adagio got there first. And she wasn't alone. Moonlight was with her."

Hearing that, Star felt his breathing increasing in intensity, while his heart was beating so fast. Golden Paladin knew and had said nothing? Maybe this had been the reason for Mirror Coat had gone to his training. Despite knowing the reason why Golden Paladin didn’t say nothing so he wouldn’t worry, Star felt he should have done it anyway.

"Star, I know what you're feeling" Galena said. "She's my best friend. But I also know that it must be worse for you."

"I need to go" Star said, rising suddenly and heading to the exit.

"Star, wait!" Jonagold exclaimed.

But the young Prince had already begun heading to the exit of the inn, reaching the exit.

"I think we'd better go after him" Gunter said. "We don't know what he can do in the way he is right now."

Everyone agreed and they all headed to the exit.

Star returned to the academy, landing at the courtyard and started heading to the main doors when a voice said:

"Hello, Star."

Listening that voice, Star petrified. That voice... He turned and faced Moonlight, using a cloak and hood to hide her face. However, she did not hide her face for very long, as she lowered the hood. Behind her was Adagio, who also revealed her face. Before that, students who were nearby have begun to panic, seeing the sirens. Star’s friends arrived shortly after and were shocked to see Moonlight and Adagio.

"It can't be..." Jonagold said.

"Moonlight..." Galena said.

Star continued petrified due to Moonlight’s presence. He couldn't believe that she was right there at his front. However, any trace of light and warmness that her eyes might have still had vanished. Despite knowing that the filly who was at his front was Moonlight, Star didn't want to believe on his own eyes.

The headmistresses appeared suddenly and Knotgrass exclaimed:

"How dare you to approach our academy?!"

"We will show you what happens to villains like you!" Merryweather exclaimed.

"Feel the power of good!" Thitlewit said.

And the three fairies launched their magic through their wands. Seeing that, Adagio reacted and, using the power of her pending, she created a barrier that deflected the attacks of the three fairies and then unleashed an energy pulse that pushed them back.

"That power…" Thistlewit said.

"It seems our magic doesn't work" Knotgrass said.

"So let me try to use mine" Melody said, appearing from the inside.

She, seeing Moonlight and how she was focused on Star, realized she had to act quickly. The only problem was Adagio.

"Moonlight, whatever you're thinking of doing, don't do it, please" Melody asked.

"This doesn't concern you, Melody" she replied without taking her eyes off of Star. "Stay out of it."

But Melody prepared to do something, when Star said:

"Do what she says, Melody."

"But… I can't" the General of Music said, looking then to Adagio. "Especially when she's here."

Adagio smiled and said:

"I don't think of doing nothing but prevent you from interfering. If you want to, Melody, we can settle accounts, but I think this could cause some... collateral damage. "

Melody realized what she meant. That place was full of students. If she tried to do anything against Adagio, innocent could be caught in the crossfire. It seemed that nothing could stop the clash between Star and Moonlight.

"Moonlight, I..." Star began.

"You know, Star, I use to love very much" Moonlight said. "I've always had. Even though you only see me as a friend, I never gave up on you. Until the day of the flying derby try-outs. You made me to think that you also loved me and so I tried to express my feelings. But you broke my heart... and now I'll break yours."

"Please, Moonlight, don't let the darkness of Lord of Chaos control you" Star begged. "I know your true self is still there. Please..."

But Moonlight refused to hear him and take a deep breath and began singing. It was the same song she used to defeat Echo Wing and Three-Tails.

However, that song was even more powerful, and Moonlight’s darkness was in its strongest state. All ponies except for Adagio were affected by her dark song, including Melody, however, she was focusing on Star, as he was the one who was receiving most of the pain caused by Moonlight’s dark song.

She couldn't be more pleased, since she was finally making Star feel the same pain, the same humiliation she felt the day she accepted the darkness inside of her heart. However, even so, Moonlight couldn't help but feeling a slight tightness in her heart, something she chose to ignore.

Star could feel all the power of Moonlight’s dark song. The pain was so great, it was vastly worse than when she was corrupted. He didn't know how long he would take. His conscience was starting to become increasingly blurred, while his survival instinct began to try to subdue him in order to stop all that suffering that was being inflicted to him. However, this also would mean that Nine-Tails’ would try to take over. In fact, Star began to feel Nine-Tails taking advantage of the situation to subdue him.

Then, when Star thought that nothing would prevent him from being overwhelmed by Nine-Tails, he noted all the others that were also suffering from Moonlight’s song, feeling the same pain. He had to do something, he had to make Moonlight to stop. Gathering all the courage inside him, Star rose up, determined not to let himself succumb before Moonlight’s song.

"Moonlight, please..." he said, while approaching her. “Stop...”

But she wouldn't stop and the power of her voice was only getting stronger. Star, repairing as the others were suffering, said:

"Please, Moonlight, don't do this. If you want to hurt me, do it, but leave the others alone."

Hearing that, Moonlight stopped briefly singing, getting surprised to hear him say something like that.

"I am the object of your anger" he continued. "I'm the reason you're in the situation you are now. If you want to punish me, do it, but let those who are not to blame out of this."

"Don't listen to him, Moonlight" Adagio said. "He is just trying to trick you. Don't forget that now you're his enemy now."

"I would never do that" Star said to Moonlight. "Not to you. Since I lost you to the Lord of Chaos, I haven't stopped training to be able to bring you back. I know it's my fault, that I should have been more sensitive about your feelings. But that has changed and I'm willing to pay the price for all the suffering I've caused you."

"Prince Star Knight..." Melody started, standing up too.

"No, Melody, I got this" Star said to her. "I can do this. I'm the only one who can."

The General of Music wanted to protest, but decided to trust the young prince. After all, he had the gift of being able to do find ponies’ inner light.

Moonlight just look at Star and then a haughty smile appeared on her face and she replied:

"If that's what you want, then so be it."

With this, Moonlight continued her song, this time focusing all the intensity of her power on Star in such a way that her song left to make effect on the others around. Star could feel an immense pain in his head. It was as if he had a band playing loud music in his own ears.

He could feel his brain vibrating while the pain made to him almost impossible to formulate any clear thinking. But, to Star, there was only one thought in his mind and there was a force that compelled him to not lose his focus: the desire to have Moonlight back. That gave him the strength to resist the effects of Moonlight’s voice and allowed him to get close.

She, seeing this, increased the intensity of her power, but even so, despite being affected, Star didn’t stop from advancing. It was then that their looks crossed. The way he looked at her transmitted everything Star felt. So, Moonlight began to remember all the happy times she lived with Star since they were little foals, including the moments that were of their own and the moments with their friends. It was those memories that caused the spark that made the light return to her heart.

When this happened, and remembering all the evil she had done, all the pain she had caused to her loved ones, tears came to her eyes. They were tears of sorrow and remorse, something that everyone around could feel, including Adagio.

"Moonlight..." she said.

Adagio had never seen Moonlight that way. It seemed that all the evil she had put in her had just made her suffer more than the pain of a broken heart. Weeks ago, Adagio wouldn't have attached to something as trivial as compassion, but the care that was created with Moonlight began to make her think otherwise.

Moonlight looked to Star. A tender smile appeared on his face, as he realized the change that he had caused on her. That smile and the way he looked at her, made Moonlight realize how much he really loved her. It also made her smile and, quietly, she returned to singing.

This time, she did so with the intention of expressing her love for Star and not to cause pain and suffering. It was as if her dark song had just reborn from the ashes like a phoenix. A warm wave struck the hearts of all those who were present. Melody smiled as she felt all the positive emotions Moonlight’s song had. Adagio, however, due to her status as a siren, began feeling the painful effects that a song like that had on the servants of the Lord of Chaos. Unable to endure, she disappeared.

Moonlight finished her song and then took her look set to Star. She smiled at him tenderly and said:

"I love you."

"I love you too" Star replied.

And the two continued with a passionate kiss while the other proceeded to cheer them. A pulse of pure energy was released from their kiss and an intense light left Moonlight and, when it disappeared, she had returned to her former self, without any trace of siren. The two finished their kiss and exchanged a tender smile once more.

They couldn't be happier, but they weren't the only ones, since their friends were quick to join them, welcoming her. The other students and the headmistresses followed the example, while Melody just observed. The moment she had just witnessed was simply magnificent. Finally, things were starting to improve.

Watching the scene from a distance was Adagio. Despite feeling frustrated and angry by Star Knight have been able to bring Moonlight back to the good side, she couldn't help but feel happy for her to have found happiness. Adagio made a slight smile and then disappeared.

The news about Moonlight’s return quickly spread until they reached her parents and, immediately after, they came right up to the academy to meet with her. As he watched her hugging her parents and brother, Star smile.

"It seems everything is back to normal... at least for now, isn't it?" Golden Paladin’s voice said, while he appeared alongside Star.

"Yes" he replied. "I couldn't be more happy for her to be back. And I suppose you talked to Moonlight on what she knows about the Lord of Chaos, right? "

"She told me about what she remembered" Golden Paladin said. "Some of her memories are a bit… clouded. Unfortunately, she can't tell us where the current hideout of the villains is. But she confirmed to me the Lord of Chaos and his villains have sealed Three-Tails and Four-Tails and are already planning to capture the next Jinchuriki and he brought Arimaspi back."

"Arimaspi?" Star asked, remembering the stories that Gunter had told him about that creature. "The monster who always tried to get the Idol of Boreas?"

"I guess the Lord of Chaos is so needy of villains who is willing to give new opportunities to those who have already failed to him" Golden Paladin answered.

There was a pause and then Star asked:

"Do you think that Moonlight will be fine, after everything that happened?"

"I'm not the best pony to answer that question, young Prince” Golden Paladin answered. "But I wouldn’t get worried by that. Moonlight is strong and will get through this. What I'm afraid of is that your motivation is now compromised, now that she's back."

"Or Moonlight’s return might have given me some ideas of how to perform a task that has been quite difficult to do" Star replied, with a smile.

And, by accessing his magic, Star released a thick haze that he was controlling in order to make her take various shapes and textures.

"My, my, it looks like you did it" Golden Paladin, impressed said. "This is really the haze nature."

"After what happened, I realized what I was doing wrong" Star said, dispelling the fog. "I was trying to get the wind and darkness together without realizing the best way to do it. I was trying to force them to join, when I should try to do naturally. After all, the darkness is part of nature, in the same way that it's part of us."

Hearing this, Golden Paladin realized that Star has learned a lot more than just a new nature.

In Discordia, at the throne room of the castle of the Lord of Chaos, he was sitting on his throne, while Adagio was kneeling before him, at the bottom of the staircase to the throne.

"How did you allow Prince Star Knight to awake Moonlight’s light?" the Lord of Chaos asked. "I'm quite disappointed, Adagio."

"I'm sorry, my Lord" Adagio said. "I couldn't stop her from going after the prince, but I really thought she could defeat him. You should have seen the negative power that she freed… It was immense!"

"There was a reason for me to want to keep her away from Nine-Tails’ brat because it could happen precisely what happened today" the Lord of Chaos said. "No matter how darker is the night, it can become illuminated with just a slight spark of light. But... I believe that this is water that can pass under the bridge."

"My Lord…" Adagio began. " That means you're not going to punish me?"

"Why would I do that?" he asked back. "It would be a waste of my time, especially since I predicted that something like this could happen and I made sure she didn't remember our hiding place. In addition, she had already find her usefulness, since it was she who brought me Three-Tails. Now, Adagio, if you don't mind, let me be alone."

"Yes, master" she replied, bowing her head.

Rising up, Adagio began heading to the exit of the throne room, although she couldn't help but notice the great discomfort she felt when she heard the Lord of Chaos talking in that way about Moonlight.

Author's Notes:

The video added to this chapter belong to xXxTeaChanxXx.

The New Dragon King

In the Light Kingdom, Spike was walking with his marefriend, Sweetie Belle, who had come with her sister and niece to visit their friends. He was showing the Sweetie Belle the sighs, while talking about recent events, because, due to their respective work, they didn't have as much time for each other as they expected. They then reached the Golden Waterfall.

"Wow, this is beautiful!" Sweetie exclaimed, watching the waterfall. "I never thought I'd see a golden waterfall."

"Yes, it's very unique" Spike said. "This is where Star completed a phase of one of his spells."

"It is also a good place to be with the one we love" Sweetie Belle added in a sleek way.

Realizing what she meant, Spike smiled and said:

"Indeed."

The two prepared to kiss when a bright light hit Sweetie Belle’s eyes.

"Spike, your light is blinding me!"

"That’s not me!" he replied, while he saw his own body releasing more light than anything else in the Light Kingdom. "I don't know what's going on."

At that time, in addition to his brighter than usual scales, an immense itch struck him, forcing him to scratch as much as he could.

"But whatever it is, it's giving me a lot of itching!"

"Maybe we should go to Twilight" Sweetie Belle said. "She must know what's going on."

Spike agreed and the two started heading to the Castle.

In the castle, Twilight was having tea with Rarity in the dining room.

"I’m glad you could make it, Rarity" Twilight said. "You don't know how good is sharing a good time with a good friend. Furthermore, the twins are quite happy to be able to play with Silver Wind."

"Now, Twilight, darling, I could never miss an opportunity to visit you and the Light Kingdom” Rarity replied, while taking little swallows of tea.

"Tell me, how are our friends?" Twilight asked. "What news do you bring from Ponyville?"

"Well, where do I start?" Rarity asked, looking thoughtful. "There are so many things... For example, Fluttershy is elated to have Moonlight back."

"Yes, I was quite happy when I heard the news" Twilight said. "And even more to know that it was Star who brought her back. I'm very proud of my son."

"Any mother would be, darling" Rarity said. "And Star is a sweet. By the way, you should see what Pinkie Pie did for the party she hosted to celebrate Moonlight’s return."

"Knowing Pinkie Pie as we know her, I bet it must have been something that nopony would ever think about."

"You're absolutely right. You won't believe it. Pinkie Pie…”

But before Rarity could say anything else, the dining room doors opened at burst and Spike and Sweetie Belle entered, with the latter saying:

"Twilight, we need your help!"

"Sweetie Belle, it is rude to get in that way and interrupting our conversation" Rarity scolded her younger sister.

"Sorry, Rarity, but this is an emergency!" Sweetie Belle exclaimed. "It's Spike!"

She motioned to the teenage Dragon who couldn't stop scratching, while her light was still quite strong.

"Spike, what's wrong with you?" Twilight asked, while she and Rarity approached.

"I don't know!" he exclaimed, as he itched like crazy. "This just came up. My light has become stronger and my scales have become... burning."

"I'm sure there's something wrong with him" Rarity said. "Twilight, you have to find out what it is."

"I know, but my knowledge on dragon biology is very limited" Twilight said. "But I know a pony that can help us."

They went to the throne room where Twilight called Mirror Coat. After he observed Spike, Twilight asked:

"So, Mirror Coat, what's wrong with him?"

“You don’t have to worry about this” Mirror Coat answered. “Although little is known by ponies about the dragon culture, this is a phenomenon that is easily identified. It is the call of the Dragon Lord.

“The Dragon Lord?” Twilight asked. “Like the Dragon King?”

“But I thought that, inside of his cage in Tartarus, the Dragon King cannot reach the dragons” Rarity said.

“When I say the Dragon Lord, I’m not referring to the Dragon King” Mirror Coat said. “In the dragon culture, the Dragon Lord acts as the second-in-command to the Dragon King. Basically, he or she is the one that rule over dragons in the absence of their king and deals with more insignificant issues regarding their kind. This Dragon Lord is the one that took control over dragons when we imprisoned the Dragon King.”

“Impressive!” Twilight said. “I didn’t know that dragons had some kind of hierarchy beyond having a king. That is fascinating!”

“Twilight, I believe we have a situation on our hooves” Sweetie Belle said, motioning to Spike.

“Oh, right…” she replied, blushing a little bit.

“That is great and all that, but… how do I make it stop?!” Spike asked, while scratching.

“The only way to end the summons is to answer it” Mirror Coat replied. “You must journey to the Dragon Lands and see what is expected of you.”

“B-B-But the Dragon Lands are full of… dragons!” Rarity exclaimed. “And they’re ghastly creatures!”

That made everypony look at her and Rarity who, realizing that she was also including Spike in that category, said to him:

“Not you, of course, Spikey-wikey. But remember that rotten Garble?”

Garble was a teenage dragon that, when Spike migrated once with the other dragons, made him pass a hard time due to having been raise by ponies.

“How could I forget?” he said. “He would have burn us to a crisp if you weren’t there.”

“Yes, Spike, but that was before” Sweetie Belle said. “Now you’re also a teenage dragon like him. That may put you as equals.”

“Dragons do in fact age slower than ponies” Mirror Coat said. “But years have passed since the last time you saw that Garble. He may have grown a little bit.”

“If you want, Spike, we can go with you to the Dragon Lands” Twilight said. “Oh, that would be like a dream come true! Finally, I’ll be able to see with my own eyes how the dragon culture works. I may even write an article about a first-pony experience. This could be my chance to make a great contribution to the knowledge of the ponykind!”

She then noticed the others looking to her in the same way they did to Rarity before and Twilight said, awkwardly:

“And be there for you, Spike, of course.”

“I don’t think that is a good idea, Your Highness” Mirror Coat said. “The Dragon Lands are particularly dangerous for ponies. Beyond the fact dragons don’t hold ponies in great regard after what happened with the Dragon King.”

“Mirror Coat is right” Spike said. “If anything happened to you while we were there, I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself.”

“But, Spike, what if you need help?” Sweetie Belle asked. “If the Dragon Lord did indeed summon all the dragons, that also includes that Garble.”

“Don’t worry, Sweetie, I won’t be alone” Spike ensured. “Like you said, the Dragon Lord did summon all the dragons.”

After saying goodbye to his friends and marefriend, Spike took flight from the Light Kingdom and headed to the place where they were the only dragons he trusted. The Blazing Palisades appeared in his vision field. It was a rocky island full of rock formations in the shape of a chimney that threw fires and smoke able to weaken any creature that wasn’t a dragon.

Spike landed and was soon approached by his five brothers, whose scales were also glowing, though not as intensely as his.

"Big brother, something strange is happening to us!" Flambeau said.

"Yes, our scales began to glow suddenly" Nitelite continued.

"Apart from that, we have a lot of an irritating itch" Smokewing said, as he itched.

"And that's worse for Toothy" Hardscale said, pointing to their youngest brother. "Isn’t that right, Toothy?"

The dragon with a deadpan face nodded, as he scratched slowly.

"I know that, I also have the same symptoms as you" Spike said. "But I know how to stop them. We just need to go to a certain place."

And so, the six dragon brothers went to the Dragon Lands, which were practically devoid of plant life, being a place made primarily of volcanic rocks. There were some mountains along the land, and some of them were volcanoes. Black smoke covered the sky, covering the sun and preventing it from show itself.

The dragon brothers landed in a place where other dragons, also with their scales glowing, were, as if they were gathering around a huge rock formation in the shape of a throne. They were all young dragons, practically in adolescence, just like Spike and his brothers, and they were all waiting, looking for the stone throne.

"Wow, it seems that the Dragon Lord called a lot of dragons” Nitelite noted.

"And they're all teenage dragons" Smokewing said. "What will happen?"

"Don't worry about it" Spike said. "We will soon find out. The most important thing was to answer the call so we could have our normal scales back."

“Hey, look who he is, guys” a voice said.

Spike would recognize that voice anywhere. He and his brothers turned around and saw Garble, who was with some of his dragon friends. Garble was a teenage dragon with moderate red scales with a pale, light grayish gold underbelly and light amber wings. He had vivid gamboge spikes and pale, light grayish olive eyes with dark purple pupils. Like Mirror Coat had said, Gargle was slightly bigger with his spikes also sharper.

“Ah, it’s you…” Spike said, grumpily.

“Well, well, who’d guess we would reunite with our old friend Sparkle-warkle” Garble mocked.

“It’s Spike” Spike replied.

“Are you sure your pony friends didn’t give you a pony name?” Garble asked, always in a mocking tone.

That made Spike’s brothers starting to become angered, but Spike made a look to them as if saying he would take care of Garble.

“It’s nice to see you too, Garble” Spike said, sarcastically.

“I didn’t say it was nice to see you” Garble replied. “It’s not. I don’t like you. Was I not clear about that?”

“Obviously sarcasm is a word that doesn’t exist in your dictionary” Spike said.

That made his brothers give a little laugh, what upset Garble.

“You must think just because you grew up a bit and got wings and a bunch of bodyguards that you are better than me.”

“Hey, don’t talk to our big brother like that, your jerk!” Flambeau exclaimed.

“Never mind, Flambeau” Spike said. “He doesn’t deserve your insults.”

Before anyone else could do or say anything else, a giant shadow covered all the young dragons and they all turned around. Sitting on the stone throne was a giant dragon. He was almost as big as the Dragon King, being only slightly smaller, and equally intimidating. His scales were grayish arctic blue and his eyes were moderate vermilion. From his head, he had big pale, light grayish gold-to-moderate vermilion horns that descended and curved, with one of them having a golden ring, a dark grey chest armor covered his chest with shoulder armor covering the shoulders, and a crown of red crystals was laying on his head. And so he spoke, doing it very loudly:

“Dragons of the Pony World, hear me! I have been Dragon Lord for longer than many of you can remember, ruling you after our king was imprisoned for abusing his power over us, and my reign has been extraordinary!”

He made a pause, as if expecting something, and then he shout:

“AGREE WITH ME!

Before that, all of the other dragons started to cheer the Dragon Lord, calling him by his name: Torch. He lifted his front claw, making the dragons to stop cheering. Spike was impressed. He never saw dragons being very obedient, as they were always so reckless, except when it was the Dragon King who was giving the orders. Of course he had the control over dragons, what it was very different with Torch, who imposed respect just with his presence.

It was then that Spike noticed someone hovering beside Torch. It was a female teen dragon with brilliant cyan scales that had a luminous glow due to the call of the Dragon Lord, with pale turquoise underbelly and wing membrane gradient of moderate indigo to light cobalt blue, moderate phthalo blue spikes and brilliant red eyes. She also had light apple greenish gray horns that, like Torch’s, descended and curved.

“Who is that?” Spike asked.

“It’s Dragon Lord Torch, dummy” Garble replied coldly. “And you call yourself a dragon.”

“No, next to him” Spike said.

When he saw who he was referring to, Garble replied:

“That’s his daughter, Princess Ember.”

“Wow, she is really amazing!” Flambeau exclaimed, infatuated.

“I wouldn’t even look at her if I were you, unless you want Torch to eat you” Garble mocked.

But it seemed Flambeau wasn’t listening Garble, continuing to look amazed to Ember.

Torched proceeded to say:

“Unfortunately, according to the Lord of Order, the only one to ever believe in our kind, the one who saved us from being enslaved by our king, decreed it was time for me to step down. Sad, I know.”

He did another pause and then shouted:

“BE SAD!”

Immediately, the dragons started to cry that stopped when Torch continued:

“This is why I have summoned you: to compete for the throne in the Gauntlet of Fire!”

The dragons started to cheer.

“As Dragon Lord, my resign means that we will get to know who will be the next Dragon King who will get the power over our kind” Torch proceeded. “The new ruler will also have to choose the new Dragon Lord to help him or her… and also for the case of the king loses it just like our previous ruler.”

Another pause and Torch exclaimed:

“This was a joke! BE AMUSED!”

And the dragons dropped a fake laugh. Spike noticed that Hardscale and Smokewing had found Torch’s joke amusing.

“STOP LAUGHING!” Torch ordered.

And they did so. Torch continued, showing then a scepter with a blood-red stone on the tip with the size perfect for a teenage dragon:

“Whomever has the strength and fortitude to retrieve this bloodstone scepter from the heart of the flame-cano will be crowned King of the Dragons!”

He then flicked his fingers and the scepter was thrown to the inside of a volcano with a wry form, which immediately deflagrated. That released a red wave that, reaching the teenage dragons, made them stop glowing.

“The Gauntlet is dangerous, for I designed it myself! It can be compared with the Gauntlet I participated before becoming Dragon Lord. Only dragons with my ferocity, strength and determination will be able to finish. We will gather at the cliff when the sun is at its peak!”

And the dragons cheered again.

Spike turned to his brothers and said:

“Well, I don’t want to be Dragon King, Dragon Lord or dragon toast, just like any of you, I hope, and we stopped glowing, so let’s sneak out of here.”

“Oh, can we just stay to see the competition?” Nitelite asked.

“Yeah, I want to know who will be our next king” Hardscale said.

“Us too, right, Toothy?” Smokewing seconded, while Toothy waved with his head.

“Believe me, you won’t want to be next to this next king” Spike said. “I already got to know our current king and he made me steal the prison-book for the Lord of Chaos.”

“But there are other things much more interesting here…” Flambeau said, still looking infatuated to Ember.

“Okay, Flambeau, stop gazing the princess like that” Spike said. “Unless you want to burn before we start to go home.”

It was then that the words of an argument between Ember and her father was caught by the six brothers. Apparently, she was trying to go to the cliff but her father stopped her.

“Where do you think you’re going?” he asked, catching her with his claw.

“To prepare for the Gauntlet” Ember answered.

“No, you’re not” Torch replied. “You’re not much bigger than a runt!”

“But I’m smarter than most of these boulderheads and you know it!” Ember protested, while flying to be at her father’s eye level.

“Being smart won’t help you win this Gauntlet. It was designed for a big, strong dragon to win, because it takes a big, strong dragon to lead! Besides, I SAID NO!

The last words were said so loudly that Ember was pushed away a few hooves, stopping with the aid of her wings, and then showed a very upset face, saying:

“I hate when he does that!”

And she moved away.

“Oh, poor Princess Ember” Flambeau said. “I personally think she would be a great queen to our kind.”

“That’s nice, but I think we should go now” Spike said.

But before any of them could take off, Spike overheard a few dragons talking between each other.

“When I become Dragon Queen, I will make burps an official greeting” a female pale, light grayish purple dragon with small horns and long ears and legs said.

“Ah, you?” a male moderate vermilion dragon said, in a disbelief tone. “Please! When I win, I will pillage Equestria for all their pillows. Why should these ponies be comfortable while we sleep on rocks?”

“That’s nothing” Garble said, getting in the conversation, all arrogant. “When I’m in charge, the first thing I’ll do is get revenge on those puny ponies. All of them! They’ll regret they ever crossed Garble. We’ll take whatever we want from Equestria and all the other kingdoms and burn the rest!”

“Oh no, did you heard that?” Spike asked to his brothers.

“Yeah, I just hope that burping dragon wins” Smokewing said.

“None of them can win!” Spike exclaimed. “All Pony World is in big trouble if any of them are in charge!”

“But what can we do?” Flambeau asked.

“Although I know Twilight and the Generals of Order can take care of them, we cannot let any of them win” Spike said. “We are already in danger with the Lord of Chaos wanting to revive Ten-Tails. Have an army of dragons causing troubles will not do any good. I can only do one thing: win the Gauntlet of Fire!”

“Really?!” Spike’s brothers, except for Toothy, said.

“It’s the only way to protect the Pony World from the dragons. You heard them. They have horrible plans for ponies if they win. So somehow, I have to do it!

The other brothers exchange looks between each other, agreeing, and then Flambeau said to their older brother:

“You mean we have to do it.”

Spike became surprised by what Flambeau said and asked:

“Really? But it’s too dangerous. As your older brother, I wouldn’t feel in peace if any of you got hurted just to win a stupid tournament.”

“You’re our brother, Spike, and we would do anything for you” Flambeau said. “Furthermore, ponies are also our friends and we will do anything to protect them.”

The others also agreed. Spike smiled, feeling himself so proud of having brothers like them. Then, he adopted a more serious look and said:

“Okay, let’s do it, but only I, Flambeau and Smokewing. We are the better flyers between us six.”

At the cliff, Torch was with the contestants of the Gauntlet of Fire who were ready to start, some with armors. Spike, Flambeau and Smokewing joined them and Garble, seeing them, said:

“I can’t believe you’ll actually compete. You don’t stand a chance against any of us.”

“We’ll see that, Garble” Spike replied.

“Now, listen, everyone!” Torch exclaimed. “Flying to Flame-cano Island is the first of many challenges you will face in your quest to find the bloodstone scepter.”

And, having said that, he roared, while releasing an intense blast of fire that started to tournament. All the dragons took off, all going to the island. Spike, Flambeau and Smokewing prepared to took off, but Garble passed through them rudely, saying:

“Get out of my way, suckers!”

And he took off. Although annoyed, the three brothers took off, starting the race as well. While they were all going towards the island, huge see worms appeared, roaring, and launched huge geysers of water that started to hit the contesters. Some were able to dodge, but others not. Gargle was hit slightly, being pushed back, but he hit one of the dragons in armor, preventing him from falling and allowing him to continue. However, the armored dragon wasn’t that lucky and fell in the water, starting to sink. Seeing that, Spike said:

“Guys, help me!”

And he went to save the dragon and Flambeau and Smokewing followed him. Spike and Flambeau drove and were able to rescue the dragon.

“I’ll help get to the island” Smokewing said.

And the three brothers flew to the island, with Smokewing watching over the see worms and Spike and Flambeau taking the mysterious dragon. They soon arrived to the shores, where they laid the dragon, who started to wake up.

“Hey, are you okay?” Spike asked.

The dragon started to spit water and Spike took off the helmet so ease things up. For his and the his brothers’ surprise, the mysterious dragon was none other than…

“Princess Ember?” the brothers said at the same time.

Flambeau didn’t lost time to approach her and saying, while extending his claw:

“Allow me, princess.”

But she ignored him and get up by herself, asking to the brothers:

“What are you doing?”

“Ah, saving you, I think” Smokewing answered.

“It was the right thing to do” Spike said.

“Wow, you just sounded like a pony” Ember said.

“Yeah, that may be because we have pony friends” Spike answered.

“Friends?” Ember asked, disbelieving. “Dragons don’t do friends.”

“Well, we do” Spike said, proudly.

“Whatever” Ember said, taking her helmet back from Spike. “I don’t care as long as none of you get in my way. I have a Gauntled to win.”

“But I thought your father said that…” Spike started.

“I don’t care what my father said!” Ember exclaimed. “I’ll show him and every dragon who thinks I’m just a little princess that there are better things than being big and strong.”

“Wow, isn’t she great?” Flambeau whispered to his brothers, amazed.

It was then they heard grunts and turned, seeing slingtails throwing boulders to the dragons who were approaching the island. One of them hit Garble who started to fell, hitting the ground close by with the boulder over him. He tried to get it off him, but it was too heavy.

Ember was quick to put on her helmet, so she wouldn’t be recognized. Garble then spot them and said, with a distressful look:

“Don’t leave me here, Spike!”

Although Garble didn’t deserve it, Spike couldn’t just leave him there, so he went there and pulled the boulder out of Garble. After doing that, Garble just swept Spike aside and get up saying:

“Ah, I knew you’d do it. Your pony friends made you soft.”

“You know, it was not like as I was at the edge of letting you under that boulder or something, so you’re welcome” Spike said sarcastically.

“For what?” Garble asked, arrogantly. “I didn’t say thank you.”

It was then that Garble smelled something and sniffed Spike, saying then:

“Wow, your breath even smell like ponies. I didn’t even know that was possible. I wonder why…”

Although Garble’s opinion wasn’t important, Spike really didn’t want him to know that he was dating a pony. It was then that Ember said, disguising her voice:

“That’s not him, but me. I robbed some ponies on my way over here and I bit one.

Garble seemed to have believed that, because he said, a little impressed:

“Uh, I like your style. Have I met you before? You kind look like…”

“Our old neighbor!” Spike exclaimed, approaching, looking around to find a cover name. “Sandy… Rockbeach! Isn’t that right, guys? She lives next to our island.

“Yeah, that’s right” Flambeau and Smokewing said beckoning with their heads.

Before Garble could have time to swallow the lie, his attention went to the slingtails who continued to throw boulders to the approaching dragons.

“Stupid slingtails knocked me down” Garble said. “But I’ve wasted enough time making small talk.”

And he took flight. After that, Ember took her helmet off and asked the three brothers:

“Why did you three cover for me? You could’ve had one less competitor.”

“I could ask you the same thing. You could’ve told Garble that I have a marefriend. I know you figured that out.”

That conversation ended when they heard the dragons dodging the boulders the slingtails were throwing. Seeing how much difficult the task would be, Ember said:

“Yikes… That looks rough. But that’s what makes it a chalange.”

“Wow, such courage…” Flambeau admired.

“Are you kidding?” Smokewing asked. “Those boulders are huge!”

“My brother is right” Spike said. “Why don’t we work together? Smokewing is a great spotter. He can look out for boulders, but a new set of eyes would help us a lot. What do you think?”

“For me, sounds great” Flambeau said, happy that his older thought in something like that.

“Me too” Smokewing agreed.

Ember thought for a moment and then said:

“Well, I have to admit. Your plan makes sense. Let’s do it.”

“Really?” Spike asked, surprised that her would agree. “Great! It’s a deal.”

He extended his claw and Ember shook it.

“Just for you know, this doesn’t mean we’re gonna pick flowers or exchange neckless or whatever pony friends do” she said.

And, having said that, she took off. Spike prepared to do the same, but Flambeau grabbed his claw, saying while looking at it:

“I can’t believe you touched Princess Ember, brother. Promise me you won’t wash out your claw for me.”

“Ah…” Spike said, before his brother’s amazement for Princess Ember. “I’ll think about that. But first let’s win this Gauntlet.”

And so, the four dragons flight through the boulders the slingtails were throwing, dodging them the best they could. Smokewing was being of great help warning them about the boulders, but they would eventually warn each other. Marble, who as leading, noticed the brothers on his tail and flapped his wings fast, getting in the flame-cano. Spike and Ember landed at the entrance and then Flambeau and Smokewing landed. Spike then turned to Ember and asked:

“So what do we do now?”

“I think we go through there” she replied.

She pointed to the entrance of the flame-cano, where two dragons were getting in, only for being flamed by a torrent of flames, forcing them to retreat.

The four dragons shared a nervous look and then Ember said to Spike:

“Listen, Spike. I wouldn’t have made it this far without you and your brothers. So I guess, if you three want to, we could keep working together. I mean, just until we get through that tunnel.”

“Yes!” Flambeau exclaimed, very happily.

“What he said, but without all the excitement” Spike said to Ember.

The four dragons got in, running, stopping where two other dragons were. They were not being able to continued, because both the stalactite and stalagmite where moving up and down, like they were the teeth of a giant beast. They started to cross and were able to do it. Unfortunately for Garble, who was also trying to pass, he got stuck between two stalagmites right at the end and saw, frustrated, how the others advanced. This made him so furious that he pulled himself the hardest he could until he got freed, falling to the ground. But he soon got up and continued.

Next, Spike, his brothers and Ember faced moving giant crystal traps. Flambeau then saw one of the crystals moving towards Ember and so pull her out of danger. He then extended his claw to her and, this time, she accepted, much to Flambeau’s delight who helped her got up. Garble was also passing through the crystals, passing over the crystals that had already attacked Spike and the others, only to be caught by one that hadn’t been activated.

The group of four got to the end of the tunnel, arriving to a great amount of lava pools that seemed very hot, even for dragons.

“I thought we wouldn’t make it” Spike said.

“Me too…” Flambeau said, before seeing Ember looking at him, what made him to say. “I mean, that tunnel was cake!”

He made a fake smile, but it was then that a tremble happened and Smokewing started to loss balance, starting to go to the edge. Seeing that, Spike and Flambeau exclaimed:

“Smokewing!”

And the two brothers were able to pull their younger brother off danger, as a explosion of lava was about to hit him.

“Thanks, brothers!” Smokewing thanked, hugging Spike and Flambeau.

“It was nothing, bro” Spike answered, finishing the hug.

“Nothing?” Ember asked, openmouthed. “You just risked everything to save him! Even if you’re brothers, that’s not something that a dragon would do for another.”

“Well, we’re more than just brothers” Spike said. “We’re friends.”

“Yeah, I mean, we and the others may not have grew up with Spike at the first years of our childhood, but when we meet him for the first time, we were happy for having someone to take care of us the way Spike did” Flambeau said.

“Even before that, we took care of each other” Smokewing.

“Don’t you have anyone who looks out for you?” Spike asked.

“Not really” Ember said, a little gloomily. “Unless I count you three.”

And then she adopted a more determinate tone and said:

“Which I don’t! Because we were only helping each other get through the tunnel, and now we’re through the tunnel, so that’s it.”

“Wait, what do you mean?” Spike asked.

“Well, there’s only one winner, one scepter and one Dragon King” Ember replied. “So, I don’t know about you three, but, through my perspective, it’s every dragon for themselves.”

“Oh, so we aren’t really friends?” Flambeau asked, a little saddened.

“Maybe if we were in Ponyland, but like I said, dragons don’t do friendship” Ember answered.

And she took flight, moving away. Spike was a little disappointed, but Flambeau was even more. While they were traveling through the set of caves by foot, Flambeau said, depressed:

“I can’t believe Ember ditched me… I mean, us.”

“Well, she was just only looking out for herself, brother” Smokewing said. “She’s just like all the other dragons who are not like us.”

“But she’s not” Flambeau said. “I know it. She helped us, even when she didn’t have to.”

“I agree with you, Flambeau” Spike said. “Ember is not like the other dragons, but she has her own pride as well. Don’t worry about her, we have other things to think about.”

They walked for a little while and then Smokewing said:

“Is it just me, or have we seen this crevasse three times already?”

“It’s kinda hard to tell” Spike said, looking around. “They all look the same.”

But then he saw something and said:

“Except for this one! Look!”

Spike took flight and Flambeau and Smokewing followed him. It was then they arrived to a chamber were there was a stone island with a big amount of reddish crystals, where the scepter was, with a stone bridge road linking it to where they were.

“We made it!” Spike exclaimed. “I can’t believe we’re the only dragons to make it this far!”

“You’re not!” a voice said.

They turned and saw Garble at the entrance, with a very upset face.

“I’m not losing to a bunch of puny pony-loving dragons like you!” he said, while approaching.

But before he could do anything, Ember flight coming from nowhere and hit Garble, throwing him hard against a wall.

“Ember!” the three brothers exclaimed.

“I knew you’d come for us!” Flambeau said.

“But I thought you said it was every dragon for themselves” Spike said. “Why did you help us?”

“That’s what friends do” she said. “And I am… I mean, we are… I never should have left you back there. Agh, please don’t make me talk about my feelings!”

“Enough!” Garble’s voice said, while he got up. “You’re gonna pay for this.”

“Spike, get scepter!” Ember exclaimed.

“Yes, bro, we handle him” Flambeau said.

“Go!” Smokewing said.

And the three dragons started to fight Garble, while Spike flight to the scepter. He really didn’t like the idea of having his friends fighting while he would get the scepter, but he had to have faith in them.

After Flambeau and Smokewing had tail whipped Garble, making lose his balance, Ember used her force to pin him against the wall. When he saw Spike going towards the scepter, he tried to released himself from Ember, but then Flambeau and Smokewing appeared and grabbed his claws. But Garble was able to release himself and tried to go after Spike, but the other three grabbed his tail and pulled. Using all his strength, Garble was able to take down Flambeau and Smokewing and then pin Ember against the floor, where they started a battle of resistence.

“I’m sick and tired of you helping each other! Dragons don’t do helping!”

“These dragons do!” Ember exclaimed.

And, using her feets, she threw Garble off her and then Flambeau gave him a blow taking, him out. It was then that they heard other dragons approaching and they turned to Spike, who arrived to the crystals and grabbed the scepter, becoming amazed by its beauty. The crystal shone and that grow passed to Spike and he released a blast of red light that made all dragons to stare. After that, Spike started to feel a pain coming from his skull and then two pairs of curved horns appeared, growing and becoming just like the ones the Dragon King had.

Everyone was so amaze by Spike’s transformation that they didn’t notice Garble trying to sneak out to Ember to attack her. But Spike saw him and exclaimed:

“LEAVE HER ALONE!”

His voice echoed without even echoing through the chamber. That made Garble look at Spike and, seeing just like the Dragon King, said, not wanting to believe:

“What?! You?! You have the scepter?! But that means you are…”

“The Dragon King” Ember completed with a smile. “Dragon King Spike.”

And she, Flambeau and Smokewing made a bow immediately. The other dragons that were also present also bowed. Garble groaned and, without any option, bowed before Spike saying:

“Dragon… King… Spike.”

“That’s right” Spike said to Garble, thinking the best way to punish him for his actions. “Now, go start your long journey home, giving an hug to every dragon you see on the way, without telling them why.”

“Awww, but that will be super embaracing!” Garble protested like a little child.

“I command you to do it” Spike said, smiling, pointing the scepter. “Unless, of course, you want me to force with telepathy.”

Without any option, Garble turned around and started walking away, giving the first dragon he faced a hug, always groaning to himself. Spike landed at the edge of his brothers and Ember, saying:

“I was bluffing about that. I don’t think and I can use telepathy right know. Too much headache with the horns growing and everything else.”

“Dragon King Spike” Ember said. “Uh, it has a nice ring to it.”

“And so it does Dragon Lord Ember” Spike said.

“What?!” she asked, totally surprised. “You want me to be Dragon Lord?”

“To be honest, I just wanted to win the Gauntlet to save my friends from a war with the dragons” Spike confessed. “My home is in the Light Kingdom and, don’t get me wrong, I’ll still be around to honor my duty, but I will need the help of someone like you, someone that can make sure dragons are not too… dragonish. Furthermore, beyond my brothers, you’re the only dragon I know and I trust and I don’t really want to choose between any of them. So, what do you say? Do you want to serve me as Dragon Lord and help me lead the dragons?”

Ember didn’t know what to say, as she wasn’t expect such honor. She looked around to the other dragons, who were waiting expectant for her decision, including Flambeau and Smokewing. And so she smiled and said:

“It will be an honor.”

And so she kneeled before Spike who touched with the scepter on her shoulder, making her glow with an brief red glow.

“Rise up, Dragon Lord Ember.”

And she did so, while the dragons cheered their new Dragon King and Dragon Lord. It was then that Flambeau, without being able to stop himself, hugged Ember.

“Ah, what is he doing?” Ember asked to Spike.

“It’s called a hug” Spike answered, smiling. “He’s just too happy that you’re the Dragon Lord.”

“I don’t know if I like it, but… okay” she said, letting Flambeau hugging her.

Back to the main land, Torch was waiting on his throne. Nitelite, Hardscale and Toothy were also waiting, a little nervous. It was then that the glow of the scepter appeared from the clouds and Spike flight down with the other dragons. Seeing that his brother had become the new Dragon King, they started to cheer. But Torch was more focused on Ember, who was flying alongside Spike.

“Ember?” he asked. “What is the meaning of this?”

“I participated in the Gauntlet of Fire, even without your permission, dad” she said. “I know you think I couldn’t do it…

“Because I expressly told you to not participate, because you’re not…” Torch started.

“Because I’m not big and strong” Ember completed. “I know. But I participated anywhere and I did it well. I may not have become a Dragon Queen, but I became the new Dragon Lord, so I think that counts for anything.”

“You what?!” Torch exclaimed.

Spike advanced and said:

“Lord Torch, please, hear me. My name is Spike and I understand that you may be upset with Ember because she disobeyed you. But she only did that to prove herself to you. To prove you that size and strength are not the only things that counts to be a good leader, but also smartness, courage and loyalty, something Ember just showed during the Gauntlet. If it wasn’t for her, I wouldn’t be able to get the scepter and become Dragon King and that was the reason why I nominated her Dragon Lord. And if you don’t approve, too bad, because there’s no turning back on this decision.”

There was a pause, where every dragon observed Torch to see his reaction to Spike’s words, but it was then that he said:

“It seems we got finally a king worth of the crown he uses.”

Hearing that, Spike saw that he got the respect of Lord Torch, what was a relief to him.

“I just hope you honor your title and don’t abuse of your new powers over our kind” Torch told Spike.

“You have my word of honor” Spike said, bowing slightly his head as sign of respect.

Torch turned to the other dragons and shouted:

“WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?! ACCLAIM YOUR NEW KING!”

And so all the dragons started to cheer Spike, not because they were being forced to, but because they wanted to. After that, Torch turned to Ember and said to her:

“I was wrong, Ember. You might not be big, but you are strong and smart, and perhaps that counts than I thought. And you and our new king will surely be excellent leaders to our kind.”

“Thanks, dad” Ember thanked, landing on his nose, turning then to the dragons. “AGREE WITH HIM!”

That made the dragons share a few looks and then Ember said, with a smile:

“Just kidding. That’s not gonna be my thing.”

“Mine nether” Spike said, hovering close by. “I don’t thing my vocal cords would appreciate.”

That made Torch laugh and then he proclaimed:

“Dragons, hear me! I present to you our new Dragon King, Spike, and our new Dragon Lord, Ember!”

And the dragons started to cheer once more. Spike and Ember, who took flight to put herself beside him, waved to their subjects.

It was then that, at that moment, Garble passed by and, not having other option than obeying Spike’s order, hugged Torch’s noise.

“What is the meaning of this?!” he asked to Garble, not very happy by that.

“I can’t tell you!” Garble answered in dismay.

Spike and Ember shared a few chuckles before that scene.

Shortly after, Spike was leaving with his brothers and was saying goodbye to Ember.

"You've to go now?" she asked. "We don't celebrate our nominating."

"Well, I'd like to go see the rest of my family" Spike said. "I just hope that you and the other dragons don't mind."

"Hey, you're the king, now" Ember replied. "And even if they do, they will have no choice but to agree."

"I will come back to see how things are" promised Spike.

"And I promise I won't let you down, Spike" Ember said.

"I know" he replied. "Well, see you around."

But before he and his brothers could take flight, Flambeau approached Ember and told her:

"Princess Ember... or Dragon Lord Ember."

"You can call me Ember, Flambeau" she said. "I don't care."

"Okay, Ember..." he said, a little nervous. "I was thinking that, if you're, by chance, around the Blazing Palisades... "

"Yes, I don't mind to go visit you."

"Yes!" Flambeau exclaimed, victorious.

Spike made a chuckle and rolled his eyes. After that, the six brother dragons took off and started to go home.

After separating from his brothers when they were near the Blazing Palisades, Spike went to the Light Kingdom. When he got there, he went to the throne room, where there were Twilight, Blue, Rarity and Sweetie Belle. Everypony gasped when they saw Spike coming in with two pairs of horns and holding a scepter.

"What the..." Blue said.

“Spike, you have…” Twilight started.

“Yes, I know” Spike answered. “Isn’t it cool?”

“Well…” Rarity said. “I guess that, when we get used to them, they may actually suit you very well, Spikey-wikey”

Sweetie Belle rushed to Spike to hug him and then asked:

“But what happened to you?”

“Let’s just say it is a very long story” he anwered.

Author's Notes:

This chapter is based on the episode from season 6 of MLP FiM “Gauntlet of Fire”.

The Capture of Five-Tails

Winter made itself be felt in the Enchanted Forest, with torrents of rain and ice. The students of the academy thought that was a bit discouraging, because it limited them to the inside of the building borders, preventing them from walking through the woods or Leafgreen.

The flying derby tournament was near the end, with the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy having finally a chance to win in the last few years. Star and Gunter had managed to win race after race, what made everyone to wonder if that would be the year that someone would be able to defeat the Wonderbolt Junior Academy.

That year, the finals would happen at the current champion school, so there were a lot of balloons rising up and landing on Cloudsdale, full of all those who wanted to watch and didn't have wings. Thanks to the fairy headmistress, the students of the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy who couldn't fly were able to walk in the clouds.

The flying derby track of the Wonderbolt Junior Academy was filling up with students, not only of the two opposing schools, but also of those who wanted to watch. Twilight and Blue, who had come to support Star, headed the royal tribune when they met with Rainbow Dash and Soarin.

“Rainbow Dash! Soarin! It's so good to see you!" Twilight said.

"Twilight! Glad you could make it" Rainbow Dash said to her friend.

"Well, I wouldn't miss a race where my son is involved" Twilight said.

"Yes, it's just a shame that you came to see him lose" Rainbow Dash replied. "No offense, Twilight, but my team will kick your son and his griffon friend’s asses.

"Rainbow…" Soarin said.

"It's okay, Soarin, I'm already used to it" Twilight said. "After all, I know Rainbow for years and she hasn't changed a bit since then. Although, Rainbow Dash, I should warn you that you shouldn't underestimate Star and Gunter. They make a good team."

"That's true" Blue said. "They are probably the best team that the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy has for several years. After all, they are the first team to reach the finals since the last time the academy won."

"At least, they’ll stay with that reputation" Rainbow Dash said. "But it's not going to pass from that. The Wonderbolts Junior Academy won't give up its title of champion so easily."

"I hope not" Twilight said. "A race is only good and exciting when it's close."

"Rainbow, remember that we have to get back to our team" Soarin recalled.

"Oh yeah, I still have to talk to them before the race starts" Rainbow Dash said. "Well, see you later."

And she and Soarin moved away. Twilight and Blue, in their turn, went to the royal tribune, where Gael and Greta were already there, eager to see Gunter’s participation.

In another part of the track, Moonlight and Galena were awaiting the start of the race. However, the former was looking around, smiling to finally be where she should be. Although the first few days after being released from the Lord of Chaos’s influence had been difficult, especially with some of the students of the academy giving her suspicious stares, she managed to adapt very well. It was then that she noticed something that caught her attention.

"Galena, look over there" she said. "Those are not Professor Ebony and Professor Holly?"

Galena looked at where her best friend was pointing and saw that she was telling the truth. It was them. However, it seemed that they were more than friends…

"Wow, what do you know" she said. "I didn't know they..."

"Well, they make a lovely couple" Moonlight said. "Just like you and Gunter do."

Galena, who was eating popcorn, almost choked when Moonlight said that.

"Look, Moonlight, I already said it and I’ll say it again: I don't feel anything for Gunter" Galena declared.

"Come on, my friend, it's obvious that you two have a certain chemistry" Moonlight said. "You know that I know that you acting as cat and dog is just a way to hide what you really feel for each other."

"You know, ever since you came back and started dating Star, you've become a real pain constantly talking about the attraction that exists between me and Gunter" Galena replied.

"I'm just saying what I and everyone at the Academy say."

"So you need to find a new hobby, because you’re starting to imagine things."

However, Moonlight couldn't stop smiling because she knew that the way how Galena was on the defensive just confirmed what she already knew.

Meanwhile, in the Enchanted Forest, an earth stallion was walking near Thicket. It was a bizarre-looking big stallion, wearing a heavily red armor that covered his entire body that, in the back, contained a kind of furnace. The only part of his body that was visible were his hazel eyes.

He walked until something, or someone, bumped his way. It was Grogar. The ram looked to the stallion with a serious look and the latter returned it.

"Well, well, well, look who he is" Grogar said. "I thought I would have to go to your kingdom to find you."

"News travel quickly in the Enchanted Forest" he said. "Mostly the bad ones. The capturing of Four-Tails wasn't exactly discreet."

"That was my associate’s fault" Grogar said. "He doesn't take things too seriously. You, on the other hand, are pretty smart. I have to admit that you're the first Jinchuriki trying to really hide from us, Vapour Fist. Do you know how long it took me to find you?"

"I knew you would come for me, after capturing Black Granite" Vapour Fist said. "After all, I'm Jinchuriki of Five-Tails."

"And that's why I have to capture you" Grogar declared. "I'm sorry for everything that you’ll do to you."

"You don't have to do it, if I get through you first" Vapour Fist replied.

And, having said this, with immense speed, Vapour Fist approached Grogar and raised his hoof to punch. Grogar caught the blow with one of his forelegs, but then he noticed that the furnace on his back began to release steam.

“Erupting Propultion Fist!" Vapour Fist exclaimed.

And then his punch gained an immense force that was able to throw Grogar hard against a tree, knocking him down. Despite the strength of the attack, Grogar was able to resist without suffering too much damage, as he had predicted that Vapour Fist could attack without warning and covered his body with protective magic.

"Impressive" Grogar said, rising up. "You use your vapour nature to raise the temperature of your own energy up to the boiling point, which causes you to release stream that increases the strength of your physical attacks. That’s why you have that Stream Armor of yours."

"So it's true" Vapour Fist said. "You know all about our capabilities."

"How else could we be able to capture four Jinchuriki?" Grogar asked. "Knowing your skills, we were able to find your weak spots. You, for example, use the vapour nature of steam, which combines the fire and water natures. A combination a little unusual. But I think I know how to deal with you."

"That's what we're going to see" Vapour Fist replied.

Somewhere nearby, Golden Paladin and Heartbeat roamed the forest. The Generals had just found out that the Five-Tails’ Jinchūriki was out of his kingdom and that Ulysses and Grogar had been sighted nearby. So, they decided to act and prevent that they captured him. It was then that a lightning bolt directed to them made them stop. Ulysses appeared in front of them and asked:

"Are you going somewhere?"

"I see" Golden Paladin realized. "Grogar left you behind to make sure he wasn't disturbed."

"You guys are pretty smart" Ulysses said. "But I think you’re late... again."

But Heartbeat giggled and said:

"You know that I just have to go through you as if you weren't there at all with my speed, don't you?"

And using her speed, Heartbeat tried to go through Ulysses, but when she barely passed him, she stepped on an electrical current that forced her to withdraw and go back to where she was.

"But what the hell..." she started.

Ulysses giggled and said:

"Grogar predicted that you could try to interfere, so he used a spell that prevents you to pass without defeating me first."

The griffon expected to see a sign of concern in them, but, instead, he only saw smiles appearing on their faces.

"Why are you smiling?" Ulysses asked. "You're in disadvantage."

"You’re wrong, Ulysses" Golden Paladin contradicted. "The truth is that you are the one in disadvantage here, because you're facing the worst opponents that could have crossed your path."

"You guys really like to overestimate yourselves" Ulysses said. "But after I'm done with you, that's going to change."

And he launched lightning to Heartbeat that, using her speed, managed to dodge without any problem and then strike a blow in Ulysses so strong that threw him against the ground.

"We are not overestimating ourselves, Ulysses" Golden Paladin said. "We're only being realistic. Heartbeat can combine the wind and light natures to create the swift nature. It is thanks to it that she can move back and forth almost instantly. Not even your lightning have enough speed to strike her."

Ulysses, rising up a bit, realized that attacking Heartbeat directly was a waste of time, so he concentrated on Golden Paladin and shot. He hit him, but, to his shock, it seemed that he was not being affected at all. Ulysses then noticed that the General of Peace had his body covered by shiny steel. When the electricity dispersed, the steel that covered Golden Paladin disappeared.

"And I own the steel nature, a gift from the Lord of Order when I became General" Golden Paladin continued. "With it, among many other capabilities, I can cover my body with steel which is a metal that is not a good electric conductor. I can't undo all the effects of your electricity, but can't do enough to be able to tolerate it. As you can see, Ulysses, who is in disadvantage here it’s you."

Seeing that his attacks would not have great effect on Heartbeat and Golden Paladin, Ulysses began to get nervous.

"Let's see how long you can hold against us" Heartbeat said.

Meanwhile, Grogar continued his fight against Vapour Fist. It seemed that things were in favour of the Jinchuriki who could use his vapour nature to increase the power of his physical attacks, forcing the evil ram to sidestep and keep his distance.

"Are you going to keep running away from me?" Vapour Fist asked. "You're not going to beat me if you don't fight seriously."

"I was trying to work things out without causing too much damage, but it looks like that's what you want, isn't it?" Grogar said.

And, having said this, Grogar touched his bell and so he freed sonic waves that caused great pain in Vapour Fist’s head, forcing him to kneel and take the hooves to the head.

"What did you do?" Vapour Fist asked.

"I expanded the sonic waves of my bell to cause pain and immobilize you" Grogar replied. "Now be quiet and I promisse that you will die in a painless way when we extract your Tailed Beast."

Grogar approached Vapour Fist, but it was then that he freed a lot of steam. Being involved ny it, Grogar began to feel his skin burning. While looking around, he realized that the steam was burning everything that was in the neighborhood. So he could also use a steam like that… However, he would not let himself be intimidated, as he had promised to his master he would capture the Jinchuriki of Five-Tails and that's what he would do.

He played his bell again and he freed sonic waves that began to cause a drastic cooling in the surroundings. This caused the steam to disappear and Vapour Fist, after being exposed to Grogar’s supersonic attack, followed by rapid cooling, was immensely exhausted, while the cold started to work on it.

"It… can't… be" he said.

And he passed out. Grogar canceled the spell that had launched and approached Vapour Fist.

"And Five-Tails was captured with success" he said.

At that moment, he heard a noise and Ulysses came flying, falling near him.

"Amazing, can't you stand sentry without failing?" Grogar asked.

And then Golden Paladin and Heartbeat appeared, getting shocked when they saw Grogar had managed to defeat Vapour Fist.

"Now I see…" he said. "You faced the Generals of Peace and Affection. I think I was too hard on you, Ulysses."

"You can stop right there" Ulysses, gasping as he rose up. "I don't need your condescension."

"Please, Captain Star Shield, don't do this" Golden Paladin said, trying to appeal to the little light that could still exist in Grogar. "You're not like that. Don't let the Lord of Chaos dictate your fate."

Listening Golden Paladin calling Grogar by another name, Ulysses turned to his partner and asked:

"What is he talking about?"

"None of your business" Grogar answered coldly, turning then to Golden. "I suggest you to stop appealing to that name. Star Shield is dead, he no longer exists. Now, there's only Grogar, an eternal servant of the Lord of Chaos."

That response confirmed Golden Paladin’suspicions about Grogar having been too long under the influence of the Lord of Chaos’ darkness to come back by himself.

"If that's the case, then you don't give us reason to be lenient while we take that Jinchuriki from your mercy" Heartbeat replied.

"That's not going to happen, little General" Grogar told her. "Because, unlike the others, I'm always prepared for any eventuality."

And before Heartbeat could access her speed, Grogar his bell again and it freed an intense light that blinded the two Generals and, when it cleared, it was revealed that it served to hide the escape of the two villains with Vapour Fist.

"Damn it!" Heartbeat exclaimed.

"This is not good" Golden Paladin said. "We must inform Princess Twilight about this."

Heartbeat nodded, agreeing with him.

At the Wonderbolts Junior Academy, the final race was about to begin. Jonagold and Bramble had joined Moonlight and Galena after having gone to wish good luck to their best friends.

Both teams entered, along with their respective coaches, while the public acclaimed them. Coach Gideon began to give some last-minute advice to Star and Gunter, while Rainbow Dash did the same with her team. After this, the four participants went to the starting line. When the race was started, both teams took flight.

It was a bad start for Star and Gunter, who had been overcome by the Wonderbolts Junior Academy team. Most of the audience applauded the favourite team, however the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy students kept encouraging their fliers and this gave encouragement to Star and Gunter to not give up.

They tried to overcome their opponents, but they were prepared for any attempt to pass them, courtesy of their coach. While one of them remained in the front, the other would back off a little and blocked the path of the opponents. But the duo flyers from the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy wouldn't let this strategy to stop them from trying to get the lead. Star backed down a bit and tried to give a wing blast to Gunter, but despite having increased his griffon friend’s speed, it was not enough to overcome the Wonderbolts Junior Academy team.

When the two teams were approaching the finishing line, it looked like the Wonderbolts Junior Academy would win again. It was then that Star had an idea and communicated it to Gunter. Although he was a little apprehensive, Gunter eventually agreed. After that, Gunter grabbed Star’s front hooves with his talons and began to rotate him. Everyone who was watching gasped with such move.

When they were at maximum speed of rotation, Gunter waited for the right time and launched Star, who began flying at high speed, managing to overcome the opposing team without major problems. With this, the race was decided, as Star crossed the finishing line in first place, thus giving the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy the victory on flying derby for the first time in years. Twilight, Blue, Gael and Greta exclaimed in contentment, and t Moonlight, Galena, Jonagold and Bramble were doing the same.

The winning team came to the podium where they received the flying derby trophy delivered by Rainbow Dash. Despite being disappointed because her team lost, she had become very impressed by how Star and Gunter had won, feeling honored to congratulate them. The three fairies were so happy that their school had won that they gave to everyone a great fireworks display, what astonished all those who were watching.

While watching, Twilight and Blue received a telepathic message from Golden Paladin to meet outside the track. Despite not wanting to leave Star after his victory, Golden’s message left them quite worried and so they left.

"What's wrong?" Twilight asked while she and Blue arrived at the edge of Golden Paladin and Heartbeat. "Your message seemed serious."

"It's because it's fairly serious, your Highness" Golden Paladin replied.

"The Lord of Chaos now possesses five Tailed Beast."

"What?!" Twilight and Blue asked at the same time.

"How did this happen?" Blue asked. "I thought you had gone to pick the Jinchuriki after we get to know he was out of his kingdom."

"But we weren't the only ones to take advantage of this moment" Heartbeat said.

"Who was it this time?" Twilight asked.

The two Generals exchanged a nervous look before Golden reply:

"It was Grogar."

That answer left Twilight a little upset as Grogar was her great-grandfather.

"Twily..." Blue said, worried about his wife.

"I'm fine, really" she assured him, turning then to Golden Paladin and Heartbeat. "How did he...?"

"Grogar was pretty cunning" Golden Paladin replied. "He made Ulysses to try to slow us down, while he fought and beat the Jinchuriki."

"Yes, although, despite the results in their favor, Ulysses has done a lousy job to stop us" Heartbeat said. "We hit him as much as he deserved. Believe me, if it weren't for the fact that Grogar was able to defeat the Jinchuriki and take him and Ulysses with him after blinding us, we would have one more villain to make company to Cerberus in Tartarus."

"Well, I think we can consider Ulysses’ wounded as a consolation prize" Blue said. "But even so, things are getting worse for our side."

"The Lord of Chaos already has more than half of Tailed Beasts" Twilight saind. "Counting with Star, there are four more Jinchuriki that have not yet been captured. If he can take them all, so it looks like it will be the end for the Pony Reality as we know it."

The Capture of Six-Tails

In Arimaspi’s territory, the Lord of Chaos and his villains had just sealed Five-Tails in the Demonic Statue, who got its fifth iris, while Vapour Fist’s lifeless body fell on the floor.

"Finally, it's over..." Ulysses said, yawning. "Is it my impression or sealing this Jinchuriki took longer than usual?"

"It's because we're outnumbered this time" Oogie Boogie replied. "With Moonlight back on the Order side, the time we normally take to seal a Jinchuriki has increased."

"Yes, and we both know who's to blame" Ulysses said, looking in a mocking way to Adagio. "If our dear Adagio hadn't let her dear sister get charmed by the fox prince, we would've sealed Five-Tails faster."

"Watch your tongue, Ulysses, or I'm going do it myself and you’ll never see it coming" Adagio threatened.

"That's enough, you two!" the Lord of Chaos exclaimed, imposing the silence. "You're giving me a headache with your useless arguments!"

There was a pause, and then he continued:

"Now that we have the fifth Tailed Beast sealed, I want to congratulate you for your excellent work, Grogar. You was the only one to perform the capturing task with perfection."

"I humbly accept your compliment, my lord" Grogar replied, making him a bow.

"However, I can't say the same about a certain someone" the Lord of Chaos said, turning then to Arimaspi. "I thought I said to you I wanted to seal the Five-Tails and the Six-Tails at the same time. However, only Grogar returned with a Jinchuriki. Do you have anything to say in your defense, Arimaspi?"

The goat shape monster got pretty nervous, seeing the Lord of Chaos glaring him in that intimidating way. A bit afraid, he said:

"My Lord... It's not my fault... The security around the Jinchuriki is pretty tight.”

"Excuses" the Lord of Chaos replied. "A self-respecting villain wouldn't let something so minor stop him or her from achieving his or her mission."

"If I may, my lord, I have something to say" Chrysalis said. "I sent my best spy, Obsidia, to infiltrate in other kingdoms with Jinchuriki to discover security breaches and Arimaspi seems to be saying the truth. The queen of Evermist is quite cautious and strengthened the security of her Jinchuriki as soon as they learned about the capture of the Jinchuriki of Four-Tails."

"Oh, and now we know who's to blame for Arimaspi’s failed mission" Adagio said, whose observation made Ulysses throw her a deadly look.

"You see, my Lord, it's not my fault" Arimaspi said.

"However, I also got to know that tomorrow the Jinchuriki will leave the safety of Evermist to take a class at the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy" Chrysalis continued.

"Don't tell me..." Lord of Chaos said. “That is quite interesting. Good job, Chrysalis."

She bowed respectfully her head to him and then the Lord of Chaos turned to Arimaspi and told him:

"This will be your opportunity to try to capture the Jinchuriki of Six-Tails. No, you're not going to try, you're going to capture it. Because if you don't, I will be very disappointed and wish you hadn’t been brought back. I think you know what that means, Arimaspi."

That made Arimaspi to swallow dry.

"I just brought you back because I needed strong villains who could endure the Tailed Beasts Extraction" the Lord of Chaos continued. "However, you're not achieving the only job that I gave you. Everyone who are present here have already done their own contribution. Chrysalis, Ulysses and Grogar already captured a Jinchuriki each. Adagio, despite not having performed a capture personally, was responsible for recruiting the pony who brought me Three-tails, in addition to having completed a lot of missions successfully. And Oogie Boogie, despite not having orders to capture Jinchuriki, provided us with valuable information about our preys.”

"But master, and how about our hiding place?" Arimaspi asked. "After all, this is my territory."

"I think you mean is that this is my territory!" the Lord of Chaos exclaimed. "Don't forget that what belongs to a villain also belongs to me. In addition to that, we were already using your territory as our hiding place before I had brought you back. Therefore, Arimaspi, I suggest you to bring a Jinchuriki or your star seed will become empty again."

And, having said this, he and the Demonic Statue disappeared, forcing the villains to land on the ground. After that, Ulysses said:

"It seems that someone angered the boss."

That comment upset Arimaspi who just got out of there quickly.

"You shouldn't have said that" Grogar said. "Overall, Arimaspi is a good villain. But he is a thinker, not a doer."

"Yes, for that he had his brother Cyclops" Chrysalis said. "Alone, he is a douche who can't distinguish right from left. But when he teams up with Arimaspi, things are different."

"Yes, he most likely would have captured the Six-Tails, if Cyclops was free" Adagio said.

"But since he's not here, it's likely Arimaspi will have a harder time to execute the order our master gave to us" Oogie Boogie said. "It's a shame. I even liked him a bit."

Arriving to his throne room, the Lord of Chaos ascended the staircase of his throne, sitting on it then. After that, he dipped in his own thoughts. Despite having placed Arimaspi between a rock and a hard place, he knew the chances he could finish the capturing task were reduced, taking into account that, according to Grogar, the Generals were close to stop him from capturing Five-Tails.

Although he had a contingency plan in case Arimaspi failed, he could not help but repair at the ease that his villains were falling... and almost always because of the obnoxious son of the alicorn princess who have already ruined his master plan more than once. First, he was able to reform Pandora and then he defeated Rothbart. Furthermore, he was the main reason for Moonlight had rediscovered her light again. Not to mention that Medusa had been captured by Mirror Coat... again.

Even with his plan following its course, what use would serve him without strong villains to execute it? If only he had a villain with enough power to handle the alicorns, the Generals and any other lackey his brother had. It was at that moment that a cruel and evil idea formed on his brilliant mind.

"Of course, how could I not have thought of that before" he said.

And, having said that, he got up and headed to the exit of his throne room. He walked through the his dark castle until he reached the darkest part of there: the dungeons. The number of existing cells there was unlimited, as it continued to increase as it was filled with his prisoners, whether they were alive or were already damned dead beings. Its prisoners were shaking and shrank with fear within the cells as he passed by on the outside and that gave great satisfaction to the Lord of Chaos.

However, he was there only for a particular prisoner, somepony who served him before he betrayed him and joined his brother’s side. Of course, the Lord of Chaos didn't like very much of betrayals to his own person and was able to capture him, ready to punish him for his crimes against him, the same fate he inflicted to any fool who dared to betray him.

He arrived to his dungeon and opened the door to find him sitting with his face shrouded in darkness. His hooves contained shackles that were binding him to the ground.

"Hello there. I know what you're thinking. What is he doing here? What does he want after all these centuries? Well, the answer is quite simple, my dear. My brother taught you to see the beauty of his light and I'm about to teaching you how to admire the beauty of my darkness again. In other words, I want you to work for me just like the old times."

There was a sound of derision coming from the imprisoned stallion and the Lord of Chaos said:

"You don't think I can get you back on my side? You're so wrong. I can get everything I want. And, when I say you to serve me, you serve me!"

And he pointed his spear to the prisoner, releasing then black Lightning that hit him and made him groan in agony. It was then that while he suffered that torture, the stallion said in a low voice:

"Celestia..."

In the castle of Canterlot, at that very moment, Celestia was doing floral arrangements with her sister in the scarce free time they had when she felt a great pressure on her heart that made her take down the vase, which fell to the ground and broke. Luna, before this, asked:

"Sister, are you okay?"

Celestia could feel that something wasn't right, but she didn't know what. So, replied:

"I... I don’t know."

"Maybe you are tired" Luna said. "Why don't you go get some rest?"

"I think you're right" Celestia said.

And the older sister began heading to her room to rest, although something told her that something bad had happened.

In the Enchanted Forest, there was a Kingdom located on high hills, where a mist covered almost the entire surface, giving it a slightly sinister air, mainly because the hills were densely wooded. The ponies who lived there already were accustomed to the mist and were not bothered by it. In the highest point, there was a castle made of granite with the front doors very well decorated. That was the home of the ruler of Evermist.

From there, a pegasus mare left. She had light brilliant blue violet coat with a bubble wand with three bubbles as Cutie Mark, light raspberry and moderate rasperry mane and moderate fuchsia eyes. She carried on each side of her flank a pitcher and, at one side, a bubble tube, both made of bamboo. Her name was Bubble Sweet and she was the Jinchuriki of Six-Tails.

After weeks living inside to the castle without being allowed to get out because of the danger that Jinchuriki were living, her friend, Queen Mystic Heart agreed to let her out so she could go give an art class at the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy. It was nice to get out and breathe fresh air.

At the Academy, her class was a great success, with lots of students coming to participate, including Star Knight, Moonlight and everyone else. In addition to teaching them a little about art, she entertained them with a few tricks that she could do with bubbles what left students dazzled. At the end of her day as a teacher, Melody and Purple Smoke offered themselves to accompany her to the Evermist castle, but she refused.

“Thank you for wanting to accompany me to the castle, but it is not necessary to" Bubble Sweet told them.

"But the pleasure is all ours" Melody answered.

"And in that way we can make sure that you won't find any villain along the way" Purple Smoke added.

"I think you are overreacting" Bubble Sweet said. "I know I'm next on their list, but I can defend myself."

"Some of the villains of the Lord of Chaos are not to be trifled with" Melody said. "It would be foolish to face one of them alone."

"I believe I can handle them" Sweet Bubble replied. "Well, see you soon."

And, having said that, she pulled away.

"We're going to follow her, aren't we?" Melody asked to Purple Smoke.

"Of course" he replied.

Bubble Sweet flew part of the way, until she reached Evermist, where the mist began to appear, what forced her to walk. After a few moments, she heard footsteps. That made her stop as she knew she was observed.

"Appear wherever you are!" she exclaimed, looking around. "I know you're somewhere there!"

She began to hear the steps better and Arimaspi emerged.

"I see you managed to find me" Arimaspi said.

"You weren't very sneaky… Arimaspi” Bubble Sweet said.

"You know who I am?" Arimaspi asked, surprised.

"We are all aware of the kind of villains the Lord of Chaos has at his service to capture the Jinchuriki" Sweet Bubble replied. "Although I am surprised to see you here. I thought your style was to hypnotize others to do your dirty work."

"With the Lord of Chaos putting pressure on me to capture a Tailed Beast, I have no alternative" Arimaspi replied. "But you can be sure that I will do my job."

And, having said that, he began to try to tackle Bubble Sweet. Using her wings, she managed to swerve quickly. After this, she took her bubble tube, wet it in one of the jars and then she blew. Bubbles came out of it and surrounded Arimaspi, who was shocked to see how easily she had him surrounded. Then, Sweet Bubble made a gesture and the bubbles simply exploded when they popped. Arimaspi was thrown against the floor, with burns on his body.

"I see..." he said, as he raised up. “You combine your water nature with Six-Tails’ energy to create these explosive bubbles. Impressive..."

"Thanks for the compliment" Bubble Sweet said, making a slight smile. "But this isn't going to make me be more lenient."

"And I didn't want you to be!" Arimaspi exclaimed.

Suddenly, the monster tried a new tackle. Bubble Sweet reacted again, dodging and preparing new bubbles. However, she only released a single large bubble that advanced to Arimaspi and wrapped his head. With this, he felt himself suffocating, since the interior was filled with water. Soon, the villain monster passed out and fell to the ground, apparently unconscious, while the bubble popped.

Wondering if she had defeated Arimaspi, Bubble Sweet approached cautiously and observed. It seemed that he had been put out completely, which left her relieved. But, at that moment, catching her off guard, Arimaspi aroused and quickly subdued Bubble Sweet, securing her against the floor.

"Let me go, your monster!" she exclaimed, while trying to break free.

"Do you really think I'm going to do such a thing?" Arimaspi asked. "I have everything to lose if you don't capture you. I knew I could make you down your guard if you thought you had me defeated. And now that I have you under my mercy and you can't use your dear bubbles, I can finally subdue you."

And Arimaspi’s eye flashed with a red glow. He was trying to hypnotize Bubble Sweet and it looked like it was working, as she looked at him directly and was affected by it, stopping immediately to resist against Arimaspi.

"Now, I will finally give you to the Lord of Chaos" he said. "Finally I will ensure my position before him."

But before he could do anything, he was hit by a supersonic scream that threw him against the ground. He looked and saw Melody and Purple Smoke, who were standing between him and Bubble Sweet.

"I think you have to go through us first, Arimaspi" Melody said.

"And believe us that it will not be easy" Purple Smoke added.

"You Generals are always ruining my plans" Arimaspi said. "First, you captured my brother Cyclops and now you are preventing me from carrying out the mission that the Lord of Chaos commissioned me.”

"Yeah, that's kind of our job" Purple Smoke replied.

Arimaspi prepared to attack, but before he could do anything, Purple Smoke wrapped him with his toxic purple smoke. Inhaling it, Arimaspi became weakened, and hit the ground.

"No…" he said.

"Don't worry, Arimaspi" Melody said, invoking the cell-blaster. "In a few moments, you’ll be reunited with your brother again."

"And also you won't have to fear the punishment the Lord of Chaos would give to you for not returning this Jinchuriki" Purple Smoke said.

But when he turned around, Purple Smoke noticed that someone was around Bubble Sweet. I was Oogie Boogie.

"Oogie Boogie!" Purple Smoke exclaimed, making Melody and Arimaspi look also to him.

"Looks like your mission didn't go as well as you'd hoped, Arimaspi" Oogie Boogie said to his fellow villain. "Don't worry, I will make sure our master receives this Jinchuriki."

"Oogie Boogie... help me..." Arimaspi pleaded, fighting the effects of Purple Smoke’s toxins.

"I'm sorry, dear friend, but you know the rules: the mission above everything" Oogie Boogie said. "Don't worry, I'm sure the Generals will get you a comfortable cell in Tartarus."

"And why not for you too?" Purple Smake asked to the evil spirit. "Do you really think we're going to let you take Bubble Sweet?"

"For both of you, I have a surprise" Oogie Boogie replied to the two Generals. "The Lord of Chaos was kind enough to raise my powers even more due to my accurate services. Now... I can create nightmares to the awaken ones."

And, with a gesture, Melody and Purple Smoke were raided by their nightmares in their minds, what caused them a lot of pain that prevented them from moving.

"If I were you, I would be satisfied with the possibility of placing a villain in a cell" Oogie Boogie said. "You should know that you should not bit more than you can shew."

And, having said this, he disappeared with Bubble Sweet.

With the escape of Oogie Boogie, the nightmares of the two Generals disappear and they rose up.

"I can't believe he got away with Bubble Sweet!" Melody exclaimed. "How frustrating!"

"I feel the same as you, sister, but I think it's better to focus on the job we have on hooves" Purple Smoke said, pointing to Arimaspi.

Melody agreed with him and, using the cell-blaster, she absorbed Arimaspi to the life cell on it and, after that, put it in the book-prison, sending the one-eyed monster to Tartarus. However, despite having defeated another villain, they couldn't help but be frustrated because they lost another Jinchuriki to the Lord of Chaos and his villains.

The Capture of Seven-Tails

A few days had passed after Bubble Sweet have been captured and, at that moment, the Lord of Chaos and his villains had just extracted Six-Tails from her. In their hiding place in Arimaspi’s territory, Bubble Sweet’s dead body fell to the ground, while the sixth iris appeared on the Demonic Statue.

"You know, I wish Arimaspi hadn't been captured before extracting this Tailed Beast” Ulysses said, yawning. "We took a lot longer this time."

"Stop whining" Adagio said. "Do we have to hear you say the same thing over and over again when there are only three more Tailed Beasts to capture and seal?"

"Hey, I don't like to be standing in the same place for more than a few minutes" Ulysses said. "And I'm holding up pretty well so far."

"Master, what do we do now?" Grogar asked to the Lord of Chaos. "There's still three Jinchuriki to capture, but now, since they caught Arimaspi, we’re quite few, compared with our enemies."

"Don't worry about that" the Lord of Chaos said. "I have it all figured out."

"And have you decided which of us will capture the next Jinchuriki, my lord?" Chrysalis asked. "I just want you to know that you can count on me for this task."

"Do you really think you could do something like that?" Ulysses asked. "Please, you were almost toasted alive by Two-Tails."

"And you had such a hard time capturing Four-Tails you had to use a lot of energy that practically served as a beacon to everypony who were in the neighborhood."

That comment made Adagio take a laugh and say to Ulysses:

"Looks like she caught you with this one."

Ulysses's face twitched with rage, but before he could say anything, the Lord of Chaos said:

"That's enough! Stop with the arguments. You know how they give me headaches. I already know who will capture Seven-tails, so you all can stop sucking up."

"And can we know who is the lucky one, my Lord?" Grogar asked.

"All in due time, my dear Grogar" the Lord of Chaos replied. "For now, we will wait. After all, we've been drawing too much attention to ourselves, especially with the capture of the last Jinchuriki. Let's give our enemies an opportunity to strengthen the defenses around the remaining Jinchuriki, give them a false sense of security. And then when they least expect it, we attack!"

The other villains seemed pleased with this idea of their master.

After the Demonic Statue disappeared and the Lord of Chaos dismissed his villains, he returned to his throne room, where he sat on it. He turned to a figure who was in front of the staircase, kneeling and with his face hidden in the shadows.

"Those days sealing Six-Tails left me exhausted, so I need to rest" the Lord of Chaos said. "Make sure I'm not disturbed by insignificant issues."

"Yes, my Lord" the mysterious villain replied.

"And I want you to start practicing your skills" the Lord of Chaos said. "I've already got your first mission and it is not necessary to say that success is imperative."

"You can trust me, master" the mysterious villain said, rising up and opening a pair of large wings. "After all, I'm your General of Chaos."

Days passed with spring finally taking over winter’s place. It was amazing to see how the grey days, full of clouds and rain, turned into beautiful spring days with a warm and bright sunshine and the flowers blooming.

In the duchy of Maretonia, located by a river, the young Jinchuriki Silver Mist tried to once again sneak off to venture himself into the world beyond the limits of the duchy. However, when he was about to leave, Silver Mist was intercepted by his bodyguards who had no choice but to take him to the presence of his uncle and aunt, the Duke and Duchess, at the palace.

In the throne room, Silver Mist was before his uncle and aunt, who were sitting on their respective thrones. The duke, Kyrippos II, was an earth stallion of noble poise with moderate tangelo coat, dark gray mane and light arctic blue eyes. He was outfitted with an adorned turquoise cloak with a plum color headdress with gold adorns and a long fake beard. The duchess, Ice Mirror, was a unicorn mare with a light gray, moderate fuchsia mane and light cerulean eyes. She wore a purple cloak and, on her head, there was a large tiara in the shape of a half circle.

"It's unbelievable!" Kyrippos said in a disapproval tone. "After telling you several times about the danger you are into with the Lord of Chaos behind you, you still want to play with fire."

"If you think I'm going to stay in this palace without doing anything, that’s because you know me really bad" Silver Mist replied.

"Don't you understand that you can't walk around without the necessary precautions?" Kyrippos asked.

"You mean a Jinchuriki like me" Silver Mist said. "But there are other Jinchuriki who walk freely, without having to be limited to four walls."

"And what happened to those Jinchuriki?" Kyrippos asked cynically. "At this time, they are all dead as they were captured by the Lord of Chaos!"

Ice Mirror placed her hoof over his husband’s, as if telling him to calm down. He responded to her request and then the duchess continued:

"We're just concerned about your safety, Silver Mist."

"If that is so, then you should have turned me into a Jinchuriki to begin with" Silver Mist replied.

"We had no other option" Kyrippos replied. "At the time that your predecessor was on the verge of death, you were the one who had greater compatibility with Seven-Tails. And even if it were not the Jinchuriki, you're still my nephew and I promised your parents I'd take care of you and I intend to honor my promise."

Although Silver Mist wanted to say something, it seemed that he changed his mind and came out of the throne room, followed by his bodyguards.

"Don't you think you were a little rough with him, my dear?" Ice Mirror asked. "After all, he just wants to see the world."

"We both know that with the threat of Lord of Chaos to capture all the Jinchuriki, we can't let that happen" Kyrippos replied. "It's hard for me to make this decision to keep him locked up in the palace, but there's nothing I can do."

Silver Mist left the throne room, but instead of staying at the palace as his uncle told him to do, he decided to leave, using his insect wings to fly. The guards followed him closely, flying.

"Silver Mist, don't you remember what your uncle, the duke, said?" the first guard asked.

"Relax, I'm not going out of Maretonia" he replied. "I just want to get some air to clear my head."

And they arrived to a deserted area of the duchy, where Silver Mist and his guards landed. Silver Mist took a deep breath and said:

"There's nothing like a whiff of fresh air."

"We should go back to the Palace, Silver Mist” the second guard said.

"Yes, your uncle will be very displeased when he gets to know you're gone" the first guard added.

"Relax" Silver Mist said. "After all, what is the probability of a villain showing up here right now?"

"I dare to say it is quite high" a voice answered.

They turned and saw with great astonishment an alicorn stallion hovering a few hooves above them. He had moderate red coat, coatless reddish brown hooves and red eyes, where the darkness glowed. A dark armour was protecting his body and there was also a helmet that concealed most of his face and involved his horn. A flaming mane left the part under the same helmet.

"An alicorn?" the second guard asked. "But there is only one known male alicorn in this worldin this current time: Prince Star Knight."

"Impossible…" the first guard said.

The alicorn made a gesture, while he accessed to dark magic, and pointed the hull and the two guards were pulled towards him, rising in the air. They were trying to move, but they couldn’t, as if a powerful and invisible force was pulling them towards the alicorn. When they reach his edge, the alicorn said:

"You talk too much."

And, with a simple gesture, the two guards were reduced to dust, much to Silver Mist’s shock. After this, the alicorn came down and landed softly on the ground, staring to Silver Mist, who was still shaken by the death of his guards.

"Who... Who are you?” he asked, with heavy breathing.

"My name doesn't matter" he replied, calmly. "You can call me General of Chaos. And I'm here to capture you... Seven-Tails."

Silver Mist swallowed hard and began to pull back.

"Don't try to run" the General of Chaos said. "I will always reach you."

"That's what we're going to see" Silver Mist replied.

And, having said that, Silver Mist exhaled a fine powder that was sent in the direction of the General of Chaos. Then, when the Jinchuriki accessed to his magic, the powder emitted a light so strong that blinded the General of Chaos temporarily. When the light faded, the General saw that Silver Mist was moving away as fast as possible by air.

"What a desperate Jinchuriki" he said. "Why can't he just accept his fate and let himself be caught with no resistance?"

And he took off, rising up a few meters, and then pointed one of his front hooves to Silver Mist, applying the same attractive force he applied on the guards. The Jinchuriki quickly felt the strength pulling him back to the place where the General of Chaos was. He tried to resist, as much as he could, flapping his wings rapidly, but that wasn't enough to prevent him from being pulled back to the General, who grabbed him by the neck with the hoof.

"I told you I would always reach you" he said.

Silver Mist tried to access some of his special spells to get rid of the General of Chaos, but he wasn't able to. It was as if his energy was disappearing quickly. It didn't take long to figure out that it was because of the General, who was absorbing it, weakening him quickly.

"You should have heard your uncle and have stayed inside the palace" the General of Chaos said. "Although, I don't think that was going to make any difference."

The General of Chaos absorbed so much energy from Silver Mist that the latter eventually faint. The General dropped the Jinchuriki and he fell to the ground, where roots showed up and got him as binds. The alicorn landed next to him and said:

"Mission accomplished."

"If I were you, I wouldn't be so sure" a voice said.

The General of Chaos turned and faced Golden Paladin.

"Step away from the Jinchūriki" the General of Peace ordered.

"Make me... General” the General of Chaos challenged.

Golden Paladin didn't like the way how he addressed to him, so, by instinct, he accessed to his magic and summoned a chain that burst from the ground. It wasn't one of his gold chains, but rather a chain made of steel.

"Oh, so that's your famous iron nature" the General of Chaos observed. "It's funny, I thought you would use the gold chains you make from your light nature."

"Those serve mainly to seal or contain" Golden Paladin replied. "But you're not like the other villains. I can feel it. You are a threat to peace, a far greater threat than any one of them. The only being that overcomes you is the Lord of Chaos. Delete you only would serve to ensure the peace that I protect."

"So what are you waiting for?" the General of Chaos urged. "Come on, great leader of the Generals of Order. Do your worst."

Unable to endure the General of Chaos’ taunts, Golden Paladin, with a gesture, made the iron chain attack him. However, when it was about to hit him, the General of Chaos made a gesture and the chain simply was pushed back by an invisible force.

"I see…" Golden Paladin said. "So, just like you can create attractive forces, you can also create repulsive forces."

"And I can see you're really observant" the General of Chaos commented. "Let's see if it's worth anything."

And he fired a magical beam against Golden Paladin who quickly defended and then created more steel chains that he used to attack the General of Chaos. They were executing successive attacks, since Golden Paladin knew he couldn't let his opponent have time to think.

It was then that he noticed something that intrigued him. The way the General of Chaos was defending the attacks involved his repulsive ability, but also normal dodging. It made the General of Peace ask to himself what the reason for him not being using always the repulsive ability to defend himself was. So he concluded that there was a possibility that there was a minimum time interval between each use. If he could figure out how much it was, maybe Golden Paladin could use it to defeat the General of Chaos.

After great effort, Golden Paladin managed to figure out the interval and put his plan into motion. With a new attack, he forced the General of Chaos to use his repulsive force and, at the time he executed it, a golden chain came up under him and wrapped him, trapping him.

"Smart" the General of Chaos said, always maintaining the same calm tone. "I can assume you found the weak point of my repulsion and attraction spells."

"You can't use that power during an interval of five seconds after using it once" Golden Paladin said. "It's not an ideal interval, but I did it anyway. And with my golden chain, you can't use the repulsion spell to let yourself go. So…"

And Golden Paladin made appear from one of his hooves a steel blade that he then took with his magic as a sword.

"Now, you can't escape my attacks" Golden Paladin concluded.

But at that moment, the General of Chaos simply went through the golden chain, releasing himself from it like it was nothing.

"But what the..." Golden Paladin started, not wanting to believe in what he just saw.

"I think you're going to have to work a little more, if you really want to defeat me" the General of Chaos said.

And he started moving quietly to Golden Paladin. He reacted by creating with his magic small steel spheres that he fired as projectiles, but it seemed that, when they approached the General of Chaos, they just disappeared. And, suddenly, he appear ahead of Golden Paladin and gave him a punch so hard threw him back a few hooves.

"Now, you just let me down, Golden Paladin" the General of Chaos said. "I expected a little more from you. But, you know, I'm not a bad guy and I'm going to give you what is yours."

And, having said this, he accessed his magic and the spheres that Golden Paladin had just fired reappeared and continued their trajectory, this time in the direction of the one who fired them. They hit Golden Paladin, who moaned in pain, while he was lying on the ground.

"I hope the next time we meet, you don’t disappoint me so much" the General of Chaos said to him.

After having said these words, he went back to the edge of Silver Mist and then disappeared with him.

After a few moments, Mirror Coat came through a mirror portal of his and saw Golden Paladin lying on the ground.

"Golden!" he exclaimed, approaching his fallen leader. "Don't worry, I'll take you to the infirmary of the Light Castle."

With some effort, Mirror Coat raised Golden Paladin up and created a mirror portal and passed through it with the wounded General.

In the infirmary, Twilight and Blue approached the bed where Golden Paladin was being handled by Leaf Mane.

"How are you, Golden?" Twilight asked.

"Don't worry, Princess, I'm fine" Golden Paladin said, a little weakly. "I'm a little sore, but I'm going to be fine."

"Fortunately we, Generals, are immortal" Leaf Mane said. "The injuries that he had could have been lethal for a normal pony. Also it is no wonder, since he got hit by his own attack."

"Please, Leaf Mane, don't make me feel more humiliated than I already am" Golden Paladin said.

"But what did really happen?" Blue Sword asked.

"All I know is that I felt a stir in Maretonia and I went to investigate, for the case it was an attempt of the villains to capture Seven-Tails, but I only arrived in time to see Golden Paladin lying on the ground" Mirror Coat told.

"The villain that I faced, the villain who captured Seven-Tails, is completely different from the villains we faced so far" Golden Paladin said.

"He must be, for leaving you in this state" Blue said.

"What do you mean by different?" Twilight asked.

"What I mean is that this villain was an alicorn and a General" Golden Paladin replied.

That revelation left everypony speechless.

"I know, I had the same reaction when he said who was" Golden Paladin said.

"This is bad" Mirror Coat said. "A General, no matter his or her alignment, is already quite powerful. But a General alicorn? It's too much."

"Maybe if we face him at the same time we can subdue him" Leaf Mane said.

"I think he's too smart to try to confront us all at the same time" Golden Paladin said. "But I was able to analyze a part of his capacities. Mirror Coat, I believe you can analyze the rest."

"I will do my best" he replied.

"And we need to be on high alert" Twilight said. "With the capture of Seven-Tails, there are only two Jinchuriki mission. The Lord of Chaos is increasingly close of Star."

"And let's make sure he doesn't come to him" Blue told her. "Don't worry, Twily. Everything is gonna be fine."

In the throne room of the Lord of chaos, he was sitting on his throne when the General of Chaos appeared at the bottom of the staircase with Silver Mist, still unconscious at his hooves.

"Master, as you requested, I brought you the Jinchuriki of Seven-Tails."

"Perfect" the Lord of Chaos said. "I knew you'd be able to do it. Was there any problem?"

"The General of Peace tried to intervene, but I dealt with him" the General of Chaos replied.

"Wait, are you telling me you defeated the leader of my brother’s Generals?" the Lord of Chaos asked, surprised. "Wow, this is too good to be true! It's like a dream come true."

"In the end, he was able to discover the secret of my attraction and repulsion spells" the General of Chaos said.

"It's okay, just this little dispute between you two only proves that I made the right decision to choose you to be my General" the Lord of Chaos said. "Now, we only have two Jinchuriki to capture and when I take control of their Tailed Beasts, the Pony Reality will be all mine!"

And he cackled devilishly.

Lord Hawthorn, the Perfect Jinchuriki

In the castle of the Lord of Chaos, Ulysses and Grogar appeared in the throne room, where their master was sitting on his throne.

"Well, well, this is a surprise" the Lord of Chaos said. "What are you doing here? Did I call you and I don't remember it?"

"My Lord, I am so sorry for bothering you, but I tried to stop him" Grogar said, referring to Ulysses. "However, as always, he won't listen to reason."

"Ulysses, what do you want?" the Lord of Chaos asked to the griffon. “I just hope it’s nothing pointless, because if it is…”

"Master, it has passed a lot of days since we sealed Six-Tails" the griffon said. "You said you had already chosen someone to capture the next Jinchuriki, but I have to ask this. Please let me capture Seven-Tails."

There was a pause in which the Lord of Chaos just stood there looking at Ulysses and then he replied:

"That won't be necessary."

"But, my Lord, with the success I had in capturing Four-Tails, despite the drawbacks, I could easily capture the Jinchuriki of Seven-Tails" Ulysses said.

"You don't understand, Ulysses" the Lord of Chaos said. "As always, your impulsiveness stops you from thinking clearly. I don't need you to capture Seven-Tails because I already have it."

He snapped his fingers and Silver Mist appeared, floating in the air, unconscious. Ulysses and Grogar were surprised with that revelation and the griffon asked:

"But... how? None of the other villains were ordered to capture him."

"Don't tell me that this was your doing, master" Grogar said.

That made the Lord of Chaos a laugh and say:

"I feel flattered, Grogar, but I don't like getting my hands dirty with something that I can just order my subjects to do. Although, in some ways, what you said is true. Let me to introduce you the newest addition to my elite team of villains."

And, next to the throne, the General of Chaos appeared.

"But who is that?" Ulysses asked.

"This is my ultimate villain, the perfect combination between General and alicorn" the Lord of Chaos said. "He is my General of Chaos."

"It's nice to meet you" the General of Chaos said to Ulysses and Grogar in a polite way. "I've heard of your success in capturing Jinchuriki. I hope you haven't been intimidated with my recent achievement for the success of our master’s plan."

"You think this impressed me?" Ulysses asked, pointing to Silver Mist. "Please, I've already captured a Jinchuriki."

"Ulysses, don't be rude" Grogar said. "After all, he is our companion. And I must say that I am surprised to see him on our side."

"I see you were able to figure out who he is, Grogar" the Lord of Chaos said.

"How could I not have recognized him?" the ram asked. "So he has the combined strength of a General and an alicorn. I must say, my Lord, this is genius."

"I know" the Lord of Chaos said. "And he has already begun to show his value. And speaking of value, Ulysses, I can feel a little anxiety in you. Maybe you'd like to do me a favor and capture the next Jinchuriki."

"Yes, I'd like that very much, my lord" Ulysses replied.

"Are you sure?" the General of Chaos asked. "After all, we are talking about the Jinchūriki of Eight-Tails."

"Please, I can defeat any Jinchuriki that appears before me" Ulysses said.

"Like when Prince Star Knight beat you at his eleventh birthday and that time in Neighagra Falls?" Grogar asked.

"Hey, I thought we agreed not to talk about those moments ever again!" Ulysses replied.

"I'm serious, Ulysses" Grogar said. "At that time, you could have held on against Prince Star Knight, but he was being dominated by Nine-Tails’ energy and his attacks were wild and without control. But the Jinchuriki of Eight-Tails has a perfect control over his Tailed Beast."

"That is true" the Lord of Chaos said. "Lord Hawthorn, the brother of the King of Thicket, is a perfect Jinchūriki. But Ulysses has an ability to overcome any difficulties and, with a little push from me, maybe he can subdue him."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence, my lord" Ulysses thanked.

"However, I don't have to remind you what happens if you fail me, Ulysses" the Lord of Chaos threatened.

"Don't worry, that is not going to happen" the griffon ensured.

"Very well, then take this new power I will offer you and go capture that Jinchuriki for me" the Lord of Chaos said.

And he pointed his spear to Ulysses and released black lightning that hit him, making him moan, while his power was increased.

After that, Ulysses traveled to Thicket, alone. He toured the kingdom until he reached where the Lord of Chaos had said him to search for Eight-Tails. He was at one end of Thicket that included a piece of the mountainous area, where there were huge rock formations along a large lake.

At the peak of one of the highest rock formations, a deer was feeling the wind after he had been training. He had a grayish gamboge fur with a light gambogeish grey underbelly and a tuft of fur that had a darker shade of grayish gamboge on the chest and brilliant apple green eyes. He was Hawthorn, King Aspen’s younger brother and Jinchuriki of Eight-Tails.

He then felt a strange presence approaching and he knew exactly who it was.

"So, you finally came for me" Hawthorn said.

The deer turned, facing Ulysses and adding:

"However, I was thinking that the Lord of Chaos would send more than just one villain to capture me."

"I don't need help to deal with you, Eight-Tails" Ulysses said, making electricity pass through his body briefly.

"I think you're confusing everything" Hawthorn replied. "You see, I'm not eight-tails. Let’s just say that he and I are great friends. And, by the way, for you, is Lord Eight-Tails, sir."

"What I call you doesn't matter" Ulysses said. "What matters is that you're going down, just like all the other Jinchuriki before you."

"So let's see what you got" Hawthorn said. "Come on, you can go first."

"With pleasure!" Ulysses exclaimed.

And he took flight, while creating at one of his talons a light blade. Upon reaching Hawthorn, Ulysses down the light blade for the blow, but the deer defended it easily with his forelegs.

"Damn..." the griffon said.

"A blow like this will not be able to hit me" Hawthorn said. "Why not try something a little less… predictable?"

And with one swing, he made Ulysses drop the light blade that fade away. Given to this, the villain griffon took flight and stood slightly behind.

"How about this?" Ulysses asked, making electricity go through his claws, making them sharper and more lethal.

He advanced against Hawthorn, but then an electric field toured the floor and gave him a big shock, immobilizing him. After this, Hawthorn tackled Ulysses with his horns and threw him against the ground a few hooves away. He stood up a bit, saying:

"But what the hell..."

"You think you're the only one using the light nature in that way?" Hawthorn asked. "We, deers, may not have innate active magic or a powerful master, but our connection with nature itself allows to use elemental manipulation like any unicorn."

Ulysses rose up, with his anger rising. That Jinchuriki could irritate him even more than Star Knight, but the difference between them was that Hawthorn’s attacks were more accurate and he didn't waste any movement. But he wasn't going to let a Jinchuriki beat him, no matter how strong he was.

And, with blazing speed, he took off and this time summoned two light blades. But before he had a chance to attack Hawthorn, the Jinchuriki made electricity pass through his horns and did a tackle that hit and threw Ulysses again, but this time the griffon used his wings to slow down the speed and landing on his feet. Hawthorn ran in his direction to use his horns again, but Ulysses defended with the blades. After this, the two moved away from each other a little bit.

"Not bad" Hawthorn said. "Not bad at all. It's a shame you are my enemy, otherwise I think we could get along very well."

"Friendship is just something that is between you and the path to power" Ulysses said. "I don't need friends when I have all the power I need."

"Well, then why don't we make this battle more interesting?" Hawthorn asked.

And, having said that, he made electricity pass through his horns that shone brightly, with the tips to become sharper. And he advanced against Ulysses, starting a fight between blades and horns. The fight was intense, but it seemed that Hawthorn had the advantage. Even when Ulysses tried to escape flying, Hawthorn gave high jumps that made any escape attempts from the griffon useless. It was then that, in an opening, Hawthorn hit him with his horns on Ulysses’ trunk and threw him away, causing him to hit the ground.

Then, Hawthorn advanced to give a final blow on him, but Ulysses was quick to use his electricity to create two clones of him that advanced and, while one defended Hawthorn’s blow, the other came from behind to give a strong electric punch on him that threw him away. But Hawthorn managed to land on his hooves and then looked to Ulysses who stood alongside his clones. The fact that he could use light nature clones impressed him, but that would not be enough to stop him.

The Jinchuriki struck again, trying to hit the real Ulysses, but the clones put themselves in the way, forcing him to fight against them. It was then that they held him and immobilized him, absorbing the electricity that Hawthorn was trying to produce. Ulysses took advantage of this moment to attack with a talon. That affected him greatly and, after that, Ulysses and his clones moved away and together they launched lightning to the sky that then fell on Hawthorn as a single attack. But when the attack ended, they saw that he was not there anymore.

"He's gone" Ulysses said.

Hawthorn was on a ledge in one of the nearby rock formations, observing his opponent. It was then that an electric current ran through his body, but it was not yours and Hawthorn realized it was Ulysses who put it there to feel his presence. Taking flight, he moved in Hawthorn’s direction. Realizing he had no choice, the prince deer accessed Eight-Tails’ energy.

When Ulysses was closing in, he saw Hawthorn’s body be involved by a bubbly red energy with eight tails being formed. The griffon recognized that phenomenon as being the same Star had when they faced each other in Neighagra Falls. And, as he was flying, Hawthorn embarked on the air and tried to tackle Ulysses, but he managed to dodge what forced him to head to the rock formation where he was before, landing with a loud bang.

The griffon headed there, landing at the base of the formation, by the Lake. It was then that Hawthorn appeared from the curtain of dust caused by shock and prepared to attack Ulysses from above. Quickly, Ulysses used a part of the power the Lord of Chaos gave him. His eyes filled with darkness and Hawthorn, looking at them, was put in a kind of illusion, immobilizing him. The Jinchuriki fell on the floor, not moving.

After using that illusion spell, Ulysses felt the side effects, a pain that ran through his eyes. He then turned to Hawthorn, but, suddenly, to his surprise, the deer showed up at his front quickly and hit him with immense strength at his neck with his horns, making him fall to the ground.

"Did you really think an illusion spell would work on me?" Hawthorn asked. "You're quite wrong. And now you're going to pay for your recklessness."

He was right. The tips of his horns had punctured the griffon’s neck and chest, leaving Ulysses in a critical condition. It seemed that would be the end of him, but a wave of darkness surrounded him and began to heal all his wounds.

"I see..." Hawhtorn said, watching that, while the energy around him started to get increasingly more intense. “Looks like your master prepared you well enough to fight against me. He gave you a darkness nature healing spell. But that's not going to save you now."

It was then that portions of his skin and fur began to be torn off, while Hawthorn said:

“In order to break an illusion spell, what you need is a partner that can agitate your aura and wake you up from it. My partner is Eight-Tails that is inside of me. That’s why no illusion spell has effect on a Jinchuriki who has the control over his or her Tailed Beast. And now, it’s time for you to meet my partner.”

Huge tentacles emerged from his flank, while the energy began to dissipate. A curtain of dust created by tentacles appeared, involving Hawthorn. The healing spell of dark energy healed Ulysses and he stood up and looked to where Hawthorn was. When the dust had settled, he was ahead of Hawthorn on his Tailed Beast form.

Eight-Tails was massive in size, just like the other Tailed Beast, with the muscular upper-body structure of what appeared to be a minotaur with crimsonish grey skin, arms with spiked protrusions on the elbows, and hands with opposable thumbs. He also had four long horns on his head with the upper ones curving up and the lower ones, which were slightly longer, curving down, with one with the end sliced off, and his eyes had a lighter shade than his skin. Instead of hind-legs, his lower half consisted of his eight tails, which resemble the cephalopod arms of an octopus.

"Hope you're ready, griffon, because now that I'm in this form, I'm not going to show any kind of mercy to you" Hawthorn said through Eight-Tails.

Ulysses was amazed by the way how Hawthorn had changed to his Tailed Beast form and still kept control. None of the other Jinchuriki who had moved into this form had managed to maintain control, with the Tailed Beast taking it.

"It's time to end you and let the Lord of Chaos lose one of his servants!" Hawthorn exclaimed.

He tried to move forward to Ulysses, but he acted quickly, freeing darkness that formed a dark mass of energy that began to prevent Hawthorn from moving forward. Ulysses hated to admit it, but that Jinchuriki was far more powerful than he had though. If we didn't end the fight quickly or escape, he wouldn't survive. But then he remembered the Lord of Chaos’ threat on what would happen if he failed and that made him realize that he could not get out of there without the Jinchuriki captured.

Hawthorn tackled with all the strength he had, but it seemed that the dark mass of energy wouldn't break one bit. Starting to get tired of that and retreating a bit, Hawthorn exclaimed:

"I'm not going to let a heap of dark energy stop me from winning this fight!"

And he roared while he began to accumulate energy in front of his mouth that started to form a black sphere. Ulysses recognized it right away, because it was the same kind of energy sphere Star Knight used against him in their last fight. After it was formed completely, Hawthorn pointed it against the mass of dark energy and launched a blast that hit everything that was around, including the rock formations that were nearby.

Wandering in one of the rock formations nearby the battle, were two deer who saw the explosion happening.

“That looks like…” one of the deers said. “Is that Lord Hawthorn’s?”

The other deer, who was younger, asked:

“What is it?”

But the older deer didn’t answer, starting to go back, running, and saying:

“Let’s go!”

“Yes!” the younger deer answered, following him.

Following the explosion, they went through bridges that were linking the rock formations and arrived to where the explosion happened, where they saw Hawthorn in his Tailed Beast form, on a rock, while the lake surrounded him, with parts of the destroyed rock formations scarred.

“But that’s…” the younger deer said.

“Lord Hawthorn” the older deer said. “But why would he transform in Eight-Tails? I though King Aspen had forbidden him of taking that form.”

The younger deer then saw something and said, pointing:

“Wait, look over there! He has been fighting with someone.”

He was pointing to Ulysses, who was kneeling on the ground, gasping. The dark energy mass was destroyed by that blast and now he was defenseless.

“I know that griffon” the older deer said. “He works for the Lord of Chaos, the one that ordered the capture of all Jinchuriki.”

Now that Ulysses had no longer his defense, he realized he could only use the secret weapon that the Lord of Chaos gave him.

Hawthorn roared again and released the tentacles against Ulysses. It was at that moment that an obscure light got out of Ulysses and hit Hawthorn. The light started to cause him a lot of pain, like an electric shock, but without causing any damage and with it was one thousand times more intense. The pain made Hawthorn lose control of his body, causing him to fall into the water.

Ulysses felt an immense pain in his body, after using that. The pain was such that he didn’t see one of Hawthorn’s tentacles coming in his direction. When he saw it, the instinct led him to react by putting one of his talons in his front. It was at that moment that a obscure light was released from it and penetrated the tentacle like a laser, cutting it, and the tip fell and sank in the lake. Ulysses was amazed with such power. So that was the power of blacklight nature, the nature created by the combination of light and darkness.

The griffon turned to the Jinchuriki and saw him return to his original form, with his body floating. He approached with care to see his condition and saw that, to his relief, he was still alive. He had achieved it. Despite the huge effort required, he managed to defeat the perfect Jinchūriki and was eager to get him back and rubbing this fact in all the other villains’ faces.

He tried to teleport from there with Hawthorn, but the pain came back to overtake him. Ulysses was still suffering the collateral damage of using the blacklight nature. He could feel he still didn’t control it and he had been warned by the Lord of Chaos that, if he couldn't control it, it would consume him. Ulysses realized then that, until that time, he would only use it as a last resort.

When he was able to gather the necessary energy, Ulysses used the power the Lord of Chaos’ darkness to disappear with Hawthorn.

The two deer that had been watching were terrified to see that Hawthorn had lost.

“No, don’t tell me he actually defeated Lord Hawthorn” the older deer said.

“It must be some mistake” the younger deer said. “What we gonna do? That griffon disappeared with him.”

“Even if they were still there, we couldn’t intervene just like that. Don’t forget that griffon is a follower of the Lord of Chaos and possesses a great dark power. We wouldn’t stand a chance against him.”

“So, what do we do now?”

“We must report this to our king immediately” the older deer answered. “He will know how to deal with this.”

“When he gets to know what happened to his younger brother, even with his great patience, he will be furious” the younger deer said.

“I know, but it’s our duty to do it” the older deer replied. “Come on.”

And so they departed, heading to the capital of the kingdom to tell to their king what happened to the Jinchuriki who was also his brother.

Star Knight's Next Step

After Ulysses’ departure to Thicket to capture Hawthorn, the Lord of Chaos gathered his villains, including the General of Chaos in their hiding place to seal Seven-Tails. When the process was over, with the seventh iris appearing on the Demonic Statue and the lifeless body of Silver Mist falling on the floor, Adagio said:

"Well, that was pretty tiring. Jeez, I'm starting to sound like Ulysses."

"Speaking of which, where is our griffon friend?" Oogie Boogie asked. "I know he hates the extraction process, but still…"

"Who cares?" asked Adagio. "For once, I can have some peace and quiet. And I can admire the new guy…"

And her eyes went to the General of Chaos.

"Who would have thought that an alicorn would look so attractive to me."

"I'm sorry, but, even though you're pretty, sirens are not my type" the General of Chaos replied.

"Oh, honey, we can change that" Adagio replied in a seductive way.

"Enough with the insinuation, Adagio" the Lord of Chaos ordered. "And for your information, Ulysses is not present, because I ordered him to go capture the Jinchuriki of Thicket, the one where Eight-Tails is sealed in."

When they heard this, the villains were surprised with that announcement.

"So it looks like we’ll never see him again" Oogie Boogie said.

"It's a shame, he was fun" Chrysalis said. "He used always give our meetings a little color."

"In my opinion, he's just having what he deserves" Adagio said. "I knew that her arrogance and hubris would be his end."

"I know what you guys think about Ulysses’ capabilities of Ulysses in comparison to this Jinchuriki’s isn't high enough, but he can be very effective when he wants to be it" the Lord of Chaos said.

"I agree with you, my Lord" Grogar said. "Although, in spite of everything, and speaking for the years I spent at his side, Ulysses is, how Adagio said, too arrogant and self-assured and this leads him to underestimate his adversaries."

"Well, I think that we can only confirm all these theories when he returns" the General of Chaos replied.

And the villains waved with their head, agreeing with him.

At the Mirror Library, Golden Paladin, Mirror Coat and Leaf Mane were having a little meeting.

"Things are getting worse for our side" Mirror Coat said. "Aside from the fact that now we have to deal with this alicorn General working for the Lord of Chaos, they now have Seven-Tails. They are dangerously close to capture Prince Star Knight. And worse, they are dangerously close to resurrect Ten-Tails."

"Yes, things haven't been going well for us lately" Golden Paladin said.

"That’s say the least" Leaf Mane said.

"But this only encourages us to not lose any more time" Golden Paladin continued. "We must continue the training of the young prince and, this time, we will hide him altogether from the bad guys."

"How are you going to do that?" Mirror Coat asked. "I don't know if you forgot, but almost there is no place in the Pony Reality Pony where the Lord of Chaos cannot reach. In addition that the prince’s training to control Nine-Tails’ power reached an impasse.”

"And who said the training would focus on the control of the Nine-Tails’ energy?" Golden Paladin asked. "No, I have another kind of training in mind. And the perfect place for it to happen is out of reach of the Lord of Chaos. And you, Leaf Mane, you will be who will conduct this training."

"Me?" she asked, surprised.

In the throne room of the Lord of chaos, he was sitting on your throne, recovering from the extraction of Seven-Tails when Ulysses appeared at the base of the staircase with Hawthorn.

"A Jinchuriki delivered within the period laid down" he said.

"Well, I have to admit that I'm pretty impressed" the Lord of Chaos said. "I just don't know if I should be satisfied for you having achieved or disappointed for Hawthorn have lost so easily."

"I'm just glad that I brought him to you" Ulysses replied.

"You can go, I will gather the others when they have recovered from the extraction ceremony of Seven-Tails" the Lord of Chaos said.

Ulysses made a bow and headed to the exit.

"Oh, and Ulysses" the Lord of Chaos called, making the griffon turn towards him. "I hope you are careful with the power I gave you. Probably you may have noticed what it is able to do if you don't control it properly."

The griffon nodded and left. Immediately, the Lord of Chaos called:

"General, reveal yourself!"

The General of Chaos appeared and, when he looked at Hawthorn, he said:

"I see that Ulysses was successful in capturing the Jinchūriki of Eight-Tails."

"Yes, and that's why I called you" the Lord of Chaos said.

"You want me to gather all the villains for the extraction?" the General of Chaos said.

"No, I can do that" the Lord of Chaos replied. "I want you to put the extraction aside and start getting ready because I decided that you will capture the last Jinchuriki: Prince Star Knight. This will surely be the most difficult capture of them all and we have to make sure that it is completed successfully."

"You can leave that to me, master" the General of Chaos replied, making a bow.

And he disappeared.

"Finally, I am close to achieve my great plan" the Lord of Chaos said. "When the Nine-Tails is finally in my power, Ten-Tails will arise again and will make all Pony Reality Pony be mine at last!"

In Thicket, in the capital, where the wonderful castle of King Aspen was with all its beauty and naturalness, the two deer who had witnessed Hawthorn’s defeat arrived to inform their King of what had happened. When he heard the news about the capture of his brother, Aspen, sitting on his throne with his queen sitting on her throne next to him, exclaimed:

“What?! What do you mean Hawthorn has been taking?!”

“One of the Lord of Chaos’ followers just appeared and battled Lord Hawthorn and was able to defeat him” the older deer said, while he and his companion kneeled before their king.

“It was the griffon, the one with the scar over his eye” the younger deer added.

“That rascal that evaded Griffonstone…” Aspen said, trying to control his anger. “King Gael and Queen Greta were right in showing their concerns about what he could do.”

He got up, saying:

“That Lord of Chaos… He won’t get away from this!”

And, with a burst of anger, the king let his body being charged with electricity and unleashed it, causing some damages in the throne room that frightened the deer who were present.

“Aspen, my dear, please…” Queen Fyr said, getting up and approaching her husband, putting her hoof over his shoulder. “You have to calm down.”

“How can I calm down when my brother was captured, Fyr?” he asked.

“I know, but you have to be strong and not let your emotions make you do the wrong decisions” Fyr said. “You were always a good and calm king, don’t let those villains get to you.”

After hearing those words from his wife, Aspen calmed down and smiled to her.

“You’re right, my love. I don’t know what I would do without you.”

“So, now that you’re you again, tell me, what will you do?” Queen Fyr asked. “What is the most logic thing to do?”

“That’s easy” Aspen said. “I will do what Princess Twilight advised me to and I was too prideful to do. I shall send messengers to the kingdoms of the Enchanted Forest and demand, as Head King, a meeting between all the rulers of all the kingdoms that had Jinchuriki. Beyond that, I shall sent messengers to the main kingdoms of the Pony World to participate in the meeting.”

“Now this is the Aspen I know” Queen Fyr said.

The king then said:

“But we must act with caution” King Aspen said. “The Lord of Chaos must not interfere and, to make sure of that, the messages will be delivered in hoof. That may take a few days, but all the caution is not enough.”

He turned to the two deer and asked:

“What are you doing here? I already said my orders.”

And they then got out.

“Just you wait, little brother, this isn’t done” Aspen said.

Star returned to the Light Kingdom for the weekend and, accompanied by Timber, he entered the castle, finding his parents, Golden Paladin and Leaf Mane waiting for him.

"Okay, whenever you appear in this way, it is because something happened or is going to happen" Star said.

"Don't worry, son, it's nothing serious" Blue assured.

"Yes, we just want to say goodbye to you" Twilight said.

"What now?" Star asked, a little confused.

"Well, young Prince, it's time to give an important step in your training" Golden Paladin said. "And, with your parents’ permission and after informing the headmistress of the academy, it's time to do it. This training will take some time and you will need to do it somewhere else."

"Wait, does that mean that I will not see my family and my friends for a while?" Star asked.

"If we are lucky and if you put your mind to it, what you will, it might not take so long" Golden Paladin said.

"I know this must be hard for you, my son" Twilight said. "Your father and I will miss you very much, but it's for your own good. You need to get stronger and fast. We don't know when the Lord of Chaos will come to capture you."

"Star, believe us when we say that we wouldn’t agree with this, if it were not for your own good" Blue said. "Furthermore, the decision is yours."

Star thought for a while. Of course staying away from his family, from his friends... from Moonlight would be very hard, but he knew the implications if he didn’t accept to go train.

"I know that and I accept to go training to this place you speak" Star said, turning to Golden. "When we left, Golden?"

"Immediately, but, this time, I will not monitor and train you" Golden replied. "She will."

And he pointed to Leaf Mane.

"Leaf Mane?" Star asked, surprised. "Why?"

"Because this kind of training refers to an area of magic that only I, between the Generals, can do" Leaf Mane replied. "I hope you're ready, Prince Star Knight, because the training is going to be harder than any other training that Golden subjected you."

"She's right" Golden Paladin agreed.

"Well, I'm not afraid and I'm ready" Star said.

He turned to Timber and told him:

"Sorry, Timber, but I can't let you to come with me. I need you to stay here to watch for my sisters, okay?"

The Timberwolf barked once, saying that he had understood and then he licked his owner’s face.

"Yes, I love you too" Star said, while petting Timber’s head.

Star then turned to his parents and said:

"See you when I get back."

He hugged them and Twilight said:

"I'm going to miss you, Star. Make sure you finish your training rapidly so you can return soon."

"And don't worry about Moonlight, I'm sure she will understand" Blue said.

"Yes, I know she will."

After saying goodbye to his parents, Star said to Leaf Mane:

"Let's go."

She waved and then put her hoof over Star's shoulder and they both shone with a bright green glow and disappeared.

When Star found himself, he and Leaf Mane were in a completely different place. Star was stunned when he saw it. It was surreal. It looked like a rain forest... or it just gave the illusion of that, because Star had the feeling that he was in a land of giants. There were various sounds that Star recognized as being toads.

"Where are we?" he asked, looking around.

"This is one of the many realms of Pony Reality" Leaf Mane said. "One of the few ones where the darkness of Lord of Chaos still failed to reach. It's a place that has not been touched by the ponykind and remains indomitable. Prince Star Knight, welcome to Animarium."

"Amazing…" Star said, looking around.

The beauty of that place was such and there were so many things to see that Star found himself wandering, while riding around himself. It was at that moment that he was against something soft that said "Oh!".

Star turned and was stunned when he saw that he had gone against a toad, but an immensely big toad. He was bigger than any pony that Star knew. His skin was vivid tangelo with dark mulberry marking and he wore a blue jacket.

"Hey, can't you see where you're going?" the toad asked.

"But… you are a toad" Star said, still in shock.

"I know I'm a toad" the toad answered. "You think I don't know my species. If all the ponies of the Pony World are like you, so I have no intention of visiting your realm."

"Sorry, it's just that I've never seen a toad as large as you" Star said. "Where I come from, toads are small and, frankly, they don't speak the same language as ponies."

"Well, I guess I can forgive you, just this once" the toad said. "My name is Tough Skin."

"I’m Star Knight, but you can call me Star" Star introduced himself.

"I see you've made a friend" Leaf Mane said, while approaching.

"General of Nature…" Tough Skin said, making a bow to Leaf Mane. "It's an honor to have you here again."

"Thank you, Tough Skin" Leaf Mane thanked. "I see that you've grown up a lot. But the toads from Animarium have a fairly fast growth. How's your father?"

"He's fine" Tough Skin replied. "Although he has not lived up to the promise he made to you of giving up the pipe."

"Well, I didn't expect him to do that" Leaf Mane replied. "But let's get to the point that brought me here. I brought with me the prince of the Light Kingdom. He is the son of Princess Twilight."

"Seriously?" Tough Skin asked, looking to Star Knight. "He is the son of the holder of the original?"

"Yes, and I'd like you to help me train him in that" Leaf Mane said.

"Of course, I do everything to help the General of Nature" Tough Skin said.

"Well, for now, I think it's a bit late to start training" Leaf Mane said. "We start tomorrow morning. Star, would you like to stay with Tough Skin, while I go take care of some business."

"Of course" he replied.

"Great" she said, disappearing.

And then Star spent the rest of day with Tough Skin and the two quickly became friends. Despite their differences which were basically biological ones, such as the food (Star was vegetarian, while Tough Skin ate insects), the two formed some kind of bond.

When the next day dawned, they went to meet with Leaf Mane on the verge of a fountain where there was a waterfall and a statue of a frog, both gushing an amber liquid. There were also a lot of stone toads of various sizes, ranging from Tough Skin’s size to an even greater one.

"I see you have become close friends" Leaf Mane observed.

"In some way" Tough Skin said. "Let's just say, for a pony, Star is not that bad."

"I can say the same about you" Star replied.

“Well, it’s better that we start our training now” Leaf Mane. “First of all, I will explain you what it will consist on. What I am about to teach you is a special kind of natural manipulation that, even it belongs to the same category, is much different than everything you learned.”

“And what difference are those?” Star asked.

“While in the normal natural manipulation you utilize your own energy to create the spells, in this one you’ll use the outside energy” Leaf Mane said. “While the normal natural manipulation requires the use of your own energy that is both physical and mental, in what I’ll teach you, you’ll add to that the natural energy, the crude form of all the natures you already know. The result is a variety of much stronger spells and also a much bigger physical strength that can only work when your own energy and the natural energy are mixed together.”

“Yes, I can understand what you’re saying, but can you talk more about this natural energy?” Star asked.

“Of course” Leaf Mane said. “The natural energy is the energy that is external to you. It exists in the atmosphere and in the terrain. I myself use this kind of energy constantly, as I am the General of Nature. I can recollect it and use it naturally and that’s secret behind my magic. For other being, it is very difficult to learn how to use it. But enough talk. What if I give you a slight demonstration?”

“That would be nice” Star said.

“Well, so be it” Leaf Mane said, approaching one of the biggest toad statues. “This should be good enough.”

And so Leaf Mane touched the statue with her front hooves and closed her eyes, starting to concentrate. Nothing happened in the next seconds, but then Tough Skin said:

“Wow, Leaf Mane is amazing! Look at her gathering all that nature energy.”

“Where?” Star asked, as he couldn’t see anything. “I can’t see…”

But before he could replied, Leaf Mane started to lift the statue, making it leave the ground. Star became astonished with that.

“She… She lifted that thing?” he asked, still not wanting to believe.

“What do you think?” Leaf Mane asked, while concentrating in keeping the toad statue lifted.

“What you are seeing is the boost in physical power that natural energy can give you.

She then put the statue down, causing the ground to shake briefly.

“But… I don’t have any idea how you just did that” Star said.

“Of course you can’t see” Leaf Mane replied, while catching her breath. “You’re not yet able to see the natural energy, Prince Star Knight.”

“And how do I do it?” Star asked.

“What you must do is to become one with nature” Leaf Mane.

“Okay, I normally can understand things pretty quick, but that was a little ambiguous” Star Knight said.

“Basically, she means that you’ll have to die” Tough Skin.

Star took a little to process what Tough Skin had said and then he exclaimed:

“WHAT?!”

The First Challenge

Tough Skin’s declaration that Star needed to die to become one with nature really affected Star, who asked to his toad:

“You must be joking, right? How dying can make me become one with nature?”

“Tough, why did you tell him that?” Leaf Mane. “Don’t make such weird analogies.”

“Yeah, but…” the toad started.

“Now, now, just relax” Leaf Mane said to Star. “You’re not actually going to die, Prince Star Knight.”

“So what then?”

“Just wait and listen until the end” Leaf Mane said. “I’ll explain it step by step. To become able to absorb natural energy means gaining ability to sense it around you, to draw it to you and to put it into yourself. In addition, by learning to how to become one with nature, you also gain full control on natural energy entering and leaving your body. Pratically speaking, what this means in terms of your training… You don’t have to move.”

“Just that?” Star asked. “All I have to do is not moving?”

“It seems you’re not getting it” Tough Skin said, with his arms crossed.

“I’m serious, Prince Star Knight” Leaf Mane said, while approaching the fountain that was there. “You must stand still. For animals, including ponies, the way to appreciate and learn natural energy is to stop all the movements and synchronize themselves with the flow of nature. However, the hardest thing an animal can do is to be absolutely still.”

“When I was training with both my father and Golden Paladin, I learn how to battle and how to use spells offensively” Star said. “Everything to control my own energy. But not moving? I never had a reason to do that before. But if I have to do that to control natural energy, then that’s exactly what I’ll do.”

“It’s impossible to do it right away. Like Golden Paladin said, this training will take some time and that’s partly because you need to become completely still.”

“Then let’s stop talking and do this already.”

“You must not take this lightly” Leaf Mane advised. “The enemy we are dealing with is the Lord of Chaos himself. He possesses powers that none of us, except the Lord of Order, can even imagine. With that impatience of yours, you will not defeat him.”

“I know that” Star said. “He’s after the Tailed Beats and soon or late he’ll come after me. So I don’t have any time to waste. Not just for me, but also for my loved ones.”

Leaf Mane could see the determination in his eyes and that really impressed. Now she could really understand the faith Golden Paladin had in him. That made her smile and said:

“Well, I guess it’s just luck for you, but there’s a better way. A short-cut.”

“There is, really?” Star asked. “What?”

And she pointed to her back saying:

“This waterfall behind me. It’s the secret toad oil of Animarium.”

“What is it used for?” Star asked.

“Come here and hold me your hoof” Leaf Mane asked.

Star Knight did so, approaching the fountain, while Leaf Mane took some of the oil with her hoof. Star extended his hoof to Leaf Mane and she started to apply the oil on his foreleg, while saying:

“This is far more than just an ordinary oil. It has the property of attracting natural energy. This will help advance your training.”

“Wow, that’s useful” Star said.

“Whenever you rub this oil on your body, natural energy will be able to enter into that spot and then gradually, as you learn to feel it, you’ll gain the ability to sense natural energy” Leaf Mane said, while continuing to apply the oil. “Since your just beginning, this is a tool to help you grasp the concept. In time, you won’t need to use the oil at all to sense natural energy. However, there is a risk.”

And she finished applying the oil and the meaning of her last words come into reality when Star saw that his hoof had turned partly into a toad leg and he could sense that half of his face was like the one of a toad, with his eye turning yellow in color with a horizontal pupil and orange pigmentation around it.

“If someone that cannot control the natural energy uses the oil, he or she starts to turn into a toad” Leaf Mane said.

Seeing that, Star hasted to the fountain and watched his reflection and that really started to freak him out.

“But what is this?! No, I can’t turn into a toad! I don’t want to be a toad! I don’t…”

But he didn’t finished, as Leaf Mane hit him with wood staff on the head, as Tough Skin took his hand to his head, seeing the way Star was reacting.

“Hey, what’s that for?!” Star asked to Leaf Mane.

It was then that he saw that the hoof that was starting to turn into a toad leg had returned to normal. He went to see his reflection and saw that his face was normal too.

“I’m back to normal” Star said.

“Of course you are” Leaf Mane said. “Do you really thought I would let Princess Twilight’s son turn into a toad? I would get in so much trouble because of that and not just with her. It’s all about balance. You’re used to use your own energy in our spells, so you already have a balance when it comes to the components when it comes to that. But now you must add natural energy into the mix and find that balance is extremely difficult.

“About balance?” Star asked.

“Yes, if you take too little, you won’t be able to use it” Leaf Mane explained. “But, if you take too much, natural energy will overwhelm you and turn you into a toad. Of course if you take a little too much, the transformation can be reverted. But stay with it during a certain about of time and you’ll never be able to turn into a pony again. You’ll be trapped, forced to be a toad forever and ever, Prince Star Knight.”

That made him swallow dry. Leaf Mane was right to say that training would be harder than any training he did with Golden Paladin.

“What I meant about you dying, is that you might stop being a pony entirely” Tough Skin said.

“And once you turn into a toad, you progress further to a permanently being one with nature” Leaf Mane. “The students that trained into this path and were unsuccessful turned into those stone statues.”

And she pointed to every single toad statues that were there.

“All of them?” Star asked, looking to them.

“Well, don’t be afraid” Leaf Mane replied, with the staff she used to beat Star levitating by her side. “I’ll be right by your side. And this staff is a tool that can beat natural energy right out of your body. So if I start to see you turning into a toad, I just have to beat you with this staff to revert the process. I have to be honest with you. Nopony that I have trained to control natural energy has ever succeeded to master this ability completely. They all acquired some toad features. I know that your determination brought you here, but I still have to ask: what will you do?”

Star thought for a few seconds. That training was at another level than the ones he was subjected before, where there was a risk of him turning into a toad, even with Leaf Mane there to help him. But he couldn’t get cold hooves, not when he had a chance of doing it.

“I’ll do it” Star declared. “I don’t give up and I won’t start now.”

And so the training began. While Star put himself in a meditation position, Leaf Mane applied toad oil on him. This led for natural energy starting to get in Star and he started to try to find a balance between it and his own energy. While that, Tough Skin was resting there.

The orange pigmentation appeared around Star’s eyes, showing he was going in a good way, but it was then that his body started to change, swelling, while some toad features appeared. Leaf Mane saw that and hit Star with the staff, making him moan in pain and massage the spot the General of Nature hit him.

“At this range I’ll be bruised in the outside and bleeding in the inside” Star said.

“Don’t tell me you’re quitting already” Leaf Mane said.

It was then that Star got an idea.

“Wait, I have a better idea for the training we can try” he said.

“And what’s that?” Leaf Mane asked.

“The same trick I used when Golden Paladin helped me create the Spiraling Star Spell” Star said. “I can use my clones. They can exponentially increase my progress and learning all this.”

“You do have a point” Leaf Mane agreed. “All the experiences that a clone have revert back to the original. But remember, if any single one of the clones completely changes into a toad during this, it’s all over for you, Prince Star Knight.”

“Yeah, I already know that” Star said.

“Very well, but four is the limit” Leaf Mane said. “If there is more, I may not be able to keep up.”

“So it’s settle then” Star said.

And so he summoned three clones and they started to do the training, with Leaf Mane overseeing it and making sure none of them turned into a toad, hitting them. Tough Skin, hearing all the commotion, opened his eyes and saw how Leaf Mane hit both the original Star and his clones, making the latter ones disappear when they were hit.

“You know, this is starting to get boring” Leaf Mane said, after a while. “If you don’t try harder, you won’t be successful.”

“It’s a bit difficult doing it when you are constantly hitting me” Star said, massaging all his bruised and sour spots. “I never though sensing the natural energy would be this difficult and painful.”

“Only with perseverance you can show your true strength” Leaf Mane said.

“Yeah, but I think I’ll need more than just that to get this” Star said.

“Your wrong about that” the General of Nature said. “Learning to control natural energy is not for everypony. Let’s just said that, if you didn’t have already a great amount of energy inside of you, I wouldn’t have the work to teach you this. If you didn’t have that energy, the natural energy would simply take over and transform you immediately.”

“Is that true?” Star asked.

“Yes, I already trained some who were foolish to think they could learn to control natural energy without having the necessary requirements and they were all transformed when they just started training” Leaf Mane asked. “But even if you have the basis, it is up to you to not give up. Only with that though is that how somepony can learn to control natural energy.”

That speech of her made Star recover his perseverance and continue the training with his clones. It took most of the day and a lot of hitting from Leaf Mane, but, eventually, Star started to feel it. The natural energy was starting to become visible for him and the proof was the orange pigmentation about one of his eyes and it becoming just like the one of a toad.

“I can see it!” he exclaimed, rising up. “Yes!”

While Star was celebrating his deed, Leaf Mane smiled, seeing how he was starting to sense natural energy.

“Hey, Leaf Mane, I’m starting to get a little bit hungry” Tough Skin said.

“Yes, me too” she said. “Hey, Star, what about take a break and get something to eat?”

“Okay, but I’m coming with you” Star said. “If I go with Tough, he may try to make eat some of his food.”

“You can say all you want, but I’m sure you’d love if you tried a vermin or a caterpillar” Tough Skin said. “I bet you’d stop eating that pony food you like.”

“Yeah, but, I don’t know if you have noticed, but I’m still a pony and I eat pony food” Star said.

That made Leaf Mane drop a laugh and say:

“Come on, let’s stop fighting and get something to eat.”

After the break, Leaf Mane said to Star:

“Well, now that you were able to rest and eat, I want you to try to lift one of the stone frogs. But first, try to lift one only with your natural strength. Don’t use magic, that would be cheating.”

Star approached one of the biggest statues and then, after preparing himself, tried to lift it. However, he couldn’t do it. It was too heavy.

“Okay, that’s enough” Leaf Mane said.

And Star stopped, trying then to catch his breath.

“Now, let’s add some natural energy” Leaf Mane said.

“Okay…” Star said, going to the fountain and putting one of his hooves in the oil.

After that, he tried to gather natural energy and find the balance between it and his own energy. He could sense the natural energy coming to him and, after balancing it with his own energy, Star opened his eyes, who adopted the same color and shape of a toad with orange pigmentation around them. However, Star still couldn’t control the natural energy completely, as he still had some toad features.

“Good” Leaf Mane said. “Now try to lift the statue again.”

Star nodded with his head and then proceeded to try to lift the statue. He was still finding that very difficult. But it was then that he started to take it from the ground, something that impressed Tough Skin.

“That’s it, Prince Star Knight!” Leaf Mane exclaimed.

It was then that Star was able to lift the statue over his head.

“Nicely done, Star!” Tough Skin said.

Leaf Mane was also as much impressed as Tough Skin, as Star Knight was learning in a much faster way than any other of her previous students.

“I did it!” Star exclaimed, very happily.

But that moment of distraction led him to lose balance and drop the statue. Fortunately, Leaf Mane used her magic to stop it and put it where it was.

After a while training with the oil, Star was able to finally control the natural energy without gaining any other toad features beyond the eyes. While he was meditating under the waterfall of the statue that was in the fountain, Leaf Mane told him:

“Not bad, my prince. You were able to master toad oil assistance control. Now you must learn to control natural energy without using any toad oil whatsoever.”

It was then that Star gave a big jump that took him from the fountain, landing on of the big statues. He would never achieve such feet without the use of his wings, but the natural energy gave him the boost he needed.

“I can feel the power flowing in me” he said. “And after all the training, I’m tired at all.”

“That’s because the more you use your own energy, the faster you get exhausted” Leaf Mane explained from the ground. “With this, you’re continuing taking natural nature into you from the outside. You won’t get tired and you’ll recover and heal quicker too.”

“Really?” Star asked, amazed.

Of course that what Leaf Mane told him was true, but she knew that if mixed some of Nine-Tails’ power, his recovery would be remarkably faster.

Meanwhile, Star started to think in another think. If what Leaf Mane was true, then he could use natural energy to execute any spell he wanted, including…

“I wonder if I can maybe do that too…” he said to himself.

But Leaf Mane heard what he said and asked:

“Do what?”

Star hastened to say:

“Oh, nothing… I was just thinking at loud.”

“Never mind” Leaf Mane said. “Okay, Star, let’s end the training for today. We already made great advances. Try to rest a bit. I know that your body doesn’t need it, but your mind do.”

“Okay, Leaf Mane” Star said.

Meanwhile, in the villains' hideout, the Lord of Chaos had them gathered once again to seal Eight-Tails. They were all already positioned in their respective places at the Demonic Statue.

"Finally we will seal Eight-Tails" Chrysalis said. "After this, we only need Nine-Tails and that means we have to go after the son of that odious perfect little princess."

"Yes, but don't forget that it's all because of me" Ulysses said. "I'm the one who managed to defeat Eight-Tails."

"We know!" the other villains exclaimed, annoyed.

"Will you stop repeating the same thing?" Adagio asked. "We have more important things to think about. By the way, where is our dear General?"

"I told him to leave the extraction process with us" the Lord of Chaos said. "He will be the one who will capture Prince Star Knight and, for that, he needs to prepare himself properly. But now, less talk and more sealing. I want Eight-Tails inside the statue as fast as possible."

And all the villains focused and activated the Demonic Statue, whose gag fell and freed the dragon tentacles that proceeded to surround and lift Hawthorn. The statue then began to absorb Eight-Tails’ energy.

"I just hope the General doesn't capture Nine-tails while we're extracting Eight-Tails" Chrysalis said. "Only one extraction is capable of letting me immensely weakened."

"I agree with Chrysalis" Oogie Boogie said. "And while we recover our strength, the Generals of Order can try to take advantage of this moment to rescue their beloved prince."

"Don't worry about that" the Lord of Chaos said. "He knows exactly the right moment to attack. Now, I want all of you focused on the task that you have now."

It was at that moment that something unexpected happened. Hawthorn's body was surrounded by a reddish glow that, when disappeared, turned him into a tentacle, much to the surprise of everyone. The statue drop the tentacle that fell to the ground.

“It appears you have blundered, Ulysses” Chrysalis said.

"I don't understand ..." Ulysses said, confused by what had just happened. "How...?"

Oogie Boogie started to laugh, saying:

“It’s an octopus leg!”

“It’s not funny” Grogar said to evil spirit.

“Sorry, but if you had a little of sense of humor, you’d find this very funny” Oogie Boogie.

However, if there was someone who wasn't finding funny the situation at all was the Lord of Chaos who turned to Ulysses and asked with rage in his voice:

"What does this mean, Ulysses?!"

"My Lord, I swear I didn't know..." he began.

"Of course you didn't know and that's why I'm currently thinking of the most devious punishments to afflict you right now!" the Lord of Chaos exclaimed.

With fear growing rapidly inside of him, Ulysses took flight to get out and escape the fury of the Lord of Chaos. But this was a futile attempt, as the Lord of Chaos made a gesture and Ulysses was caught in midair and then shot hard against the ground. The Lord of Chaos levitated from his place on the statue to the ground, approaching Ulysses, who looked terrified.

"You know, there are two cruel ways of killing that stand out among all the others" the Lord of Chaos said to Ulysses. "One of them is destroying the star seed what erases the individual’s existence altogether, turning you into a black stone statue. The other one is doing this!"

And he went through Ulysses’ chest magically with his hand and, when he pulled it out, it was holding the griffon’s heart that was beating, while emitted a reddish glow with black shades, representing the darkness that had settled there.

"The Queen of Hearts is not the only one to know how to do this" the Lord of Chaos said. "Actually, I taught her. But she was so fond of removing hearts to others that she became famous for it. And now, Ulysses, you will feel the pain of having your heart being crushed by my own hand."

He started to crush Ulysses’ heart and this made him feel an immense pain in his chest. The other villains watched that scene in their places, but then...

"Please, my lord, stop" Adagio’s voice said.

All were surprised when Adagio descended from the Demonic Statue and asked to the Lord of Chaos:

"Please, spare his life."

"Adagio, I must say I'm surprised" the Lord of Chaos said. "I thought you hated Ulysses. Why would do something like this for him?"

"It is not for him, but for you, my lord" she replied. "You've already lost too many servants. That was the reason that led him to create the General of Chaos. Losing more a servant will just make it more difficult to fulfill your plans. And you can't deny that Ulysses is powerful enough to help you."

There was a pause in which all eyes were placed on the Lord of Chaos. He finally replied:

"I guess you have a point."

And he released Ulysses’ heart that Adagio caught. The Lord of Chaos turned to the griffon and told him:

"You should thank Adagio. She just saved your life, which is quite an achievement, since mercy is not in my nature."

And he walked away and so Chrysalis get down from the statue along with the other villains and asked to the Lord of Chaos:

"My lord, do you want me to send my drones to find Hawthorn?"

"That won't be necessary" he replied. "Now that we are so close to achieving our goal, it will not be this little mishap that will prevent my plan from following its course. In addition it would be stupid to wander brazenly though Thicket now that the king must already know about his brother's capture. For now, stay alert and wait further orders."

And, having said this, he disappeared, taking the Demonic Statue with him.

"Well, this was clearly a great waste of my time" Oogie Boogie said. "I'm going back to the Dream World. It's almost time to create some nightmares."

And, having said that, he disappeared. Grogar and Chrysalis also headed to the exit, leaving Ulysses and Adagio alone.

"Why did you do that?" Ulysses asked to Adagio, who approached him with his heart.

"I've already said why" Adagio replied.

"Please, as if I believed in what you said to the Lord of Chaos" Ulysses said. "I can tell when you lie, Adagio, especially now that you don't have your dear little sister. Don't tell me you have a crush on me. Well, no wonder, due to my great look and..."

But he did not finish because Adagio put Ulysses’ heart back inside his chest, which led him to moan in pain due to the process. It looked like she had caused more pain than necessary on purpose.

"You should learn to control your bragging" she said. "Your ego already put your life in danger once today. I bet you don’t want it to put it in danger twice."

And, having said that, she also headed to the exit.

Seeing Through the Eyes of a Toad

Continuing his training to master the natural energy, Star was now trying to achieve a new objective. Now that he had master how to control and balance the natural energy with his own energy, Leaf Mane put him now trying to channel natural energy without the use of the toad oil.

At the fountain, Star was over the head of one of the greatest toad statues with three clones, each other trying to accomplish this new challenge. While doing that, Leaf Mane was keeping watch, making sure that none of the Stars mutated into a toad, making her staff levitating among them.

It was then that one of the Stars started to change into a toad, that rapidly recovered control and reverted to his pony form, but that was temporally, as he soon started to change. That made Leaf Mane react and hit him with the staff. It happened that was the original Star and his clones, that also started to change, disappeared.

“You have to focus” Leaf Mane told him. “You’re still moving, even if it is just a little. Remember, don’t move.”

“Doing this without the toad oil is a lot harder than I thought it would be” Star said, while rubbing the place Leaf Mane it him.

“Well, of course it is” Leaf Mane replied. “What did you expect after stop using the short-cut?”

It was then that Star started to think in a better way.

“You know, I have an idea and I don’t if it can be done, but…” he started.

“What is it?” Leaf Mane asked.

“Why can’t I bring this oil to me and use it when I fight?” Star asked, pointing to the toad oil down there. “In that way, I didn’t have to learn how to get natural energy without the oil.”

“It is a good idea, but it can’t be done.”

“Why?”

“Outside the Animarium’s climate this oil evaporates almost immediately” Leaf Mane replied.

“What?!” Star asked. “Really?!”

“I already told you that the oil is just a tool to help you grasp the concept” Leaf Mane said.

“Yes, I understand” Star said. “It was just an idea. It seems I have to continue training to gather natural energy without the oil.”

“Naturally, but the way you transform into a toad is so quick that make me realize your powers of concentration are still lacking for this. Try to do better.”

“I’m trying, but concentrating in gathering while concentrating in not moving is very difficult.”

Leaf Mane thought for a moment and then said:

“I have an idea. Come with me.”

And they got down from the stone toads and Leaf Mane led Star Knight to another part of Animarium, where there was a bunch of high spires.

“What’s this place?” Star asked, looking around. “This is not I think it is, isn’t it?”

“Yes, exactly” Leaf Mane replied. “This is where you’re going to be training next. Balance a stone slab at the top of the highest point and begin meditation. If your concentration wavers and you move even slightly, you’ll fall to the bottom. I mean, if you didn’t have wings of course, but you get the idea.”

“So I have to go up there?” Star asked, starting to think things just got even harder.

Leaf Mane looked around and then found a stone slab that she took with her magic. After inspecting it closely, she said:

“This should do just fine. Follow me, Prince Star Knight.”

Accessing her magic, Leaf Mane made herself levitate and she went up. Star took flight and followed her. After that, she handed the stone slab to Star who then placed it over the highest spire and then he placed himself over it, putting himself in a meditation position. Following Leaf Mane’s instructions, he started to try to draw the natural energy to himself, trying to concentrate in doing that and balance it with his own energy and, at the same time, tried to not move at all.

However, that was a hard task to do as it took only one slight move to make Star starting to lose his balance.

“Stay still” Leaf Mane said. “You must learn to stop your motion. If you don’t, you won’t be able to gather natural energy. You need to find your center of balance and motionless synchronize with the nature around you.”

Star tried really hard to do what Leaf Mane was saying, but that was really difficult. Sensing that he was about to fall, his instinct made him open his wings and that made him lose balance completely. Flying to not fall, Star used his magic grab also the stone slab.

“I know see that we must first focus in making you learn how to stay still” Leaf Mane. “Only after that you’ll be able to channel the natural energy.”

And so they continued, with Star continuing to try to stay still on the stone slab. However, he continued to not be able to be completely still, as he repeatedly continue to fall from the stone slab.

“Prince Star Knight, why don’t we make a break?” Leaf Mane asked.

“No, I’m fine” Star said, while putting himself again over the stone slab. “I can continue to do this, don’t worry.”

But it didn’t take long for him to fall again. Starting to get frustrated, Star realized that, if he continued like that, it would take him a lot of time, so he decided to speed up the pace. For that, he created two clones, so, in that way, he would need only a third of the time needed.

Leaf Mane didn’t stop of being amazed by that colt’s determination. He had never seen somepony like him before, not even in her previous students. It was impressive how he continued, even after failing time after time until he get it right.

However, even with the clones, his focus wasn’t still the best. A day had passed and another came. By the end of that day, he and his clones continued their training. Tough Skin, who had come to see how Star was doing with his training, observed him trying to become completely still. When he saw him and the clones starting to lose balance again, he thought they would fell again, but it was then that they recovered the balance and remained so, before the toad’s amazement.

Leaf Mane created a tree there where she could sit while overseeing Star’s training without being always levitating. She smiled slightly, seeing how Star was starting to get better in becoming completely still. It was then she noticed some dark clouds forming in the sky and see that it was about to rain. That would be the perfect way to test Prince Star Knight’s ability to remain still.

Eventually, it started to rain, but even with the cold water drops falling on them, Star and his clones remained still. The rain stopped minutes later to have a bright sun, but the alicorn prince still remained unnerved. Leaf Mane’s smile became more and more visible, as he was finally getting it. At one point, he was so focus that he, without realizing it, dismissed the multiplication spell, making the clones to disappear. She could see now that he was starting to gather the natural energy to himself.

Indeed, Star, while concentrating to remain still, ignoring the instinct of stretching his legs or scratching any itch, between other things, he was able to start to feeling the natural energy around him and starting to attract it to himself. Leaf Mane could see how the natural energy started to get in him. It was really impressive for her how far he went without using the oil.

After Star gathered the natural energy into him and balanced it with his own energy, he started to open his eyes and, when he did it, they were different. Beyond the orange pigmentation, his eyes turned into yellow with horizontal black pupil. However, those were different than the ones he had while using the oil. They were more focused and were not very different than the normal pony eyes, except in the color. Beyond that, he also didn’t had any toad features, what meant he had achieve a perfect control over natural energy. That meant he would be able to use more power than when he used the oil.

“Well, how do you feel?” Leaf Mane asked him.

“I think I’m finally getting it now” Star said. “I know what you mean becoming one with nature.”

At that moment, a little bird came by and landed on Star’s shoulder, what made the perfect balance he had achieved to be undone and Star fell. However, he didn’t bother in opening his wings to fly, as he now knew he could land without risking himself to get hurt and Leaf Mane observed him falling. Indeed, when he crushed, he could see the land hardly hurt him.

“Wow, it really didn’t hurt.”

Leaf Mane teleported herself to the ground and said:

“That’s right. You achieved what is called the sage mode, the final phase of controlling the natural energy. You’re body is now activated in an all new way.”

“Wow, it’s amazing!” he exclaimed. “So it’s called sage mode.”

“And now that you mastered it and the natural energy, there is one final step” Leaf Mane.

“There is still one final step?” Star asked. “We’re not done yet?”

“There is a form of physical battle perfect by the toads who achieved the perfect sage mode” Leaf Mane said. “It is called Frog Kata.”

“You’re gonna to teach me that, Leaf Mane?” Star asked.

“Oh no, not me” he said.

“Me” a voice said.

Star turned and saw Tough Skin arriving.

“Tough Skin?” Star asked.

“Well, just look at you” Tough Skin. “I don’t know why but those eyes suit you better.”

“Tough Skin is the most gifted between the young toads of Animarium and, since you two are already friends, I thought he could give some basis about the Frog Kata. After all, who better a toad to teach it to you?”

“I see…” Star said, turning then to Tough Skin. “Well, Tough, I’m ready when you are.”

“Well, it’s better you prepare yourself” Tough Skin said. “I’ll not make it easy for you.”

“That’s what I wanted to hear” Star replied.

“And be warned that you’ll not be able to use your wings” Tough Skin said. “After all, in the Frog Kata, you must act as a frog.”

“I also didn’t intend to use them anyway” Star replied.

And so they started. Their quarrel lasted for some time, at least until the sun started to set down. By that time, both Star and Tough Skin were both gasping from tiredness. It was then that Star advanced against Tough Skin, preparing to give him a punch, and he did the same. Both were able to give the blow, but Tough Skin’s was stronger and threw Star against one of the spires.

“Well, I have to admit” Tough Skin said, smiling. “For a pony, you really are a fast-learning, even with the Frog Kata. What if you called it a day.”

Recovering from Tough Skin’s blow, Star said:

“No, no yet.”

“Well, maybe you not, but I’m started to get hungry and thirsty” Tough Skin said. “Furthermore, you don’t have to be so hasty. Like I said, you’re starting to get the hang of it.”

“Well, if you say so…” Star said.

Later that night, Star was sleeping at Tough Skin’s place, as Leaf Mane needed to go do her General of Nature work. After making sure his toad friend was fast asleep, Star slinked and went to a place where he could do what he had in mind without being noticed. After sometime, Star showed some tiredness, exhibiting also the eyes of the sage mode.

“I did it…” he said. “I pull it off.

He was referring to a certain spell that had just cut off one of the rock formations nearby. Then, his eyes returned to normal, meaning he had used all the natural energy he had stored. That made him say:

“Even though it’s still far from perfect. I have to try it in sage mode and I have to make sure that no one catches me.”

After that, he returned to Tough Skin’s so he could get some sleep.

At the next day, Star and Tough Skin continued to train the Frog Kata. While sparing, Tough Skin said:

“You’ve made great progress.”

The two shocked and then retreated, continuing to do so, giving high jumps in the air.

“Impressive jumping ability” Tough Skin said, with him jumping higher. “Nice one, Star. Your Frog Kata is very well too.”

“Yeah, but that’s not all I can do” he replied.

And so he created a clone that he used to give him a boost to reach Tough Skin. He become surprised by that.

“I’m not done!” he exclaimed. “I’m just getting started!”

“Then come to me with all that you have!” Tough Skin said.

And so they continued their training.

In a forest near Baltimare, a mare was running, terrified. In her face, the fear was the only thing that it was possible to observe. Despite the fatigue she was accumulating quickly from all the running, she struggled not to stop because she was running for her life. But her escape would eventually end as she tripped on a rock that made her fall to the ground. She looked to where she had been running from and became terrified, trying to retreat as much as possible. The General of Chaos appeared, approaching her.

"Please don't..." she said.

"Don't be afraid" the General of Chaos said in a calming way. "I just want to show you a better way. What's the point of walking the path of light when you can choose the dark path one. I'm here to show you how much darkness can be comforting."

"No, I don't want to..." the mare kept saying.

'' I understand what you're feeling" the General of Chaos. "I used to be just like you. Thinking that the light and the order were the better way, but I opened my eyes from that reality and it's time for you to open them as well."

Opening his wings, the General of Chaos accessed his magic, which adopted the dark color of dark magic. He fired a beam against the mare who groaned in pain when she was hit by it. It was then that she became motionless and the flower where a star seed rests appeared and opened, revealing hers, translucent with a slight white light inside. The star seed emitted its light for a few moments until it lost it and became completely black. It was then dark lighting left the star seed and black roots arose and covered the mare and her star seed and then, when they disappeared, she emerged, now a dark pony.

"You see?" the General of Chaos asked. "I said I would show a better way."

He then felt a presence and asked:

"What is it?"

"I'm sorry, sir, but I have some news" a voice said.

That voice belonged to Dark Night, the pony that had once hosted Princess Aurora’s tribe in his castle in order to convince them to stay, as the Lord of Chaos had requested after turning him and his servants into dark ponies. He remained as such in order to serve Chaos.

"I hope it's good news" the General of Chaos said, turning to him.

"I received a message from your spies in the Enchanted Forest and they say that Prince Star Knight is not at the academy" Dark Night answered. "In fact, he hasn't been there for some days."

"I see..." the General of Chaos said. “This means that Princess Twilight must have placed her dear son in a place where he can be safe from us. Of course there's only one place where he can be: the Light Kingdom."

"And what if he's not there, sir?" Dark Night asked. “We cannot be certain that he is. For sure the Light Kingdom is not the only place where they can hide the Jinchuriki from us.”

"Then we will find out where he is" the General of Chaos replied. "And meanwhile, we will bring darkness to the brightest kingdom of them all in the Pony Reality and show everyone the wonderful power of Chaos and that our lord must rule everything."

"But... the Light Kingdom is protected from any evil force" Dark Night said. "Not even the Lord of Chaos is able to get in there. How will we be able to invade it if we can't get even through the borders?"

"That’s a very good question" the General of Chaos agreed. "A question for which I may have the solution. No defense is perfect, not even the one of the Light Kingdom. Go send a message to the spies telling them to continue to watch the academy, just in case our little prince appears there. And while that is done, we will gather the rest of our little friends. It's time for a little trip to the Light Kingdom and try to capture a Jinchuriki…"

Assault on the Light Kingdom

It had been more than a week since Star had gone with Leaf Mane to Animarium to continue with his training and things seemed calm in the Light Kingdom. However, despite this, Twilight didn't seem to be very excited. After all, Star’s absence was something that affected her a little bit, especially when she hadn't heard from him.

Fortunately, her friends and their husbands and children came to visit her, including Shining and Cadance, and, while Twilight and her friends talked animatedly among themselves, Blue and the other stallions talked, mainly on sports, talking about what hoofball team would win the championship that year. Meanwhile, the infants were playing in the gardens with the Heartbeat and Melody’s supervision and Moonlight, Jonagold and Gleaming Shield strolled through the citadel.

During the conversation between the mares, Cadance revealed some news that left them all excited.

"I can't believe!" Twilight exclaimed in excitement. "Cadance, you're pregnant?"

"Well, yes" she replied. "I and Shining just discovered that a few days ago, but we're pretty excited."

"That's wonderful, darling" said Rarity. "There is no better feeling than carrying our own foal in our womb."

"Well, maybe when the foal is born" Fluttershy said. "It may be painful, but seeing Moonlight and Dark Cloud for the first time are my happiest memories."

"Yes, in fact, nothin’ is able tah give us greater happiness than tha moment we see our children bein’ born" Applejack said.

"Are you kidding?!" Pinkie Pie asked. "Of course there is! When we see our children grow up and become independent and don't need us any more and start their own family."

That made everypony look at her and Pinkie Pie said:

"What? I'm thinking about all the birthday parties, Heart’s Warming Eve and many other celebrations that we will have to create all the wonderful memories we have of our children."

"Oh!" the others exclaimed.

"Now that makes more sense" Cherry said.

"Seriously, Pinkie Pie, after all these years you still can’t use the right words to express certain feelings" Rainbow Dash said.

"Well, what did ya expect, Rainbow?" Applejack asked. "It's Pinkie Pie we’re talkin’ ‘bout. No matter the time that passes, she will continue to be the same.”

"Duh, of course I will continue to be the same" Pinkie Pie replied. "If I didn't, I wouldn't be Pinkie Pie, don’t you think?"

And they all laughed. However, Cadance noticed that Twilight laughed forcefully, as if her mind was somewhere else.

"It's everything okay, Twilight?" she asked. "You seem a little… distracted."

"I'm fine, it's just..." she started. “I can't stop thinking about Star. It had passed more than a week since he started training with Leaf Mane."

“I understand what you're feeling" said Cadance. "It's hard for a mother when she’s away from her son for very long."

"At least, when he's at the academy, I know I can just go there when I miss him, but now..." Twilight said.

"Don't worry" Cadance said. "It's not going to delay until he returns. And don't forget that he will come back stronger than ever. He will have a better chance against the Lord of Chaos and his villains."

"Yes, you're right" Twilight said. "I just have to be more patient. Thanks, Cadance."

"Hey, what sisters-in-law are for?" Cadance replied, making Twilight dropped a laugh.

For the meantime, Shining was also revealing the news to the stallions.

"Congratulations, bro!" Blue exclaimed Blue, giving him a pat on the back. "That's great news!"

"Yes, I must say it was a surprise" said Shining. "We weren't expecting."

"Sometimes, that's just something that happens" Soarin said. "The same thing happened with me and Rainbow Dash. Honestly, we didn't expect to be parents so soon after our marriage."

"Ah have tah agree with Soarin" Apple Busher said. "Sometimes it's plann’d, other times it's a surprise."

"But the most important thing is that now there is a new foal coming to brighten things up" Shadow Claw said. "With all this tension in the air because of the Lord of Chaos’ threat, we really need it."

"I don't know if I should be happy or distressed" Shining said. "It's not that I'm not happy by Cadance being pregnant, but, as you just said, Shadow Claw, we are living in a tense period."

"But that doesn't mean we can't enjoy the good times" Thunder Night said.

"You will see that everything will be fine, Shining" Cloud Chaser said.

"Eeyap" Big McIntosh said.

At the citadel, Gleaming Shield, Moonlight and Jonagold were walking by it.

"You know, it's weird walking around the Light Kingdom without Star" Gleaming Shield said.

"Yeah, ya're right" Jonagold said. "Ah jest hope that his trainin’ is goin’ well."

"Are you kidding?" Gleaming Shield asked. "It’s Star we’re talking about. He will probably be done with it in no time."

Giving a quick look at Moonlight, she saw that she was a little sad as much as Twilight was.

"I'm serious, Moonlight" Gleaming Shield said. "You’ll see that it won’t last many longer for us to see him again."

"I know that" she said. "But I hate to be away from him for so long, especially when I couldn't say goodbye."

"Come on, Moonlight, cheer up" Jonagold said. "Ya don't want Star tah see ya that sad when he gets back, do ya?"

That made Moonlight smile slightly.

"I think you're right, Jona" she said.

"So let's enjoy our time here and go eat somethin’, what do yah say?" Jonagold asked.

"Sounds good" Gleaming Shield replied. "I'm a little hungry."

Moonlight agreed with a nod.

At the library of the Light Castle, Golden Paladin and Mirror Coat talked.

"So, were you able to find out anything about the General of Chaos’ ability to get through solid objects?" Golden Paladin asked.

"Unfortunately, I haven't the answer yet” Mirror Coat replied. "This seems to be a fairly complex skill, because I couldn't identify any logical explanation for it."

"Maybe you could ask Purple Smoke to try to reproduce it" Golden Paladin suggested. "Maybe that way you could..."

"It will not be possible" Purple Smoke’s voice said.

And he appeared on his smoke form, adopting his corporeal one shortly after.

"I would try to do it, but I don't know how he exactly did it, so I can't reproduce it."

“Balls” Golden Paladin said. "Just perfect. I just hope the General of Chaos is not planning anything against us right now or else I don't know how we gonna stand against him."

At the border of the Light Kingdom with the Dense Forest, emerging from the shadows of the branches, was the General of Chaos and some of his dark ponies, including Dark Night. He and four others had different eyes, despite keeping the red color, with a strange and characteristic undulation. The General of Chaos approached the border and extended his hoof. It was then that he touched the barrier that protected the Light Kingdom from the invasion of dark creatures that gave him a shock and made him back off the hoof.

"A pretty impressive defense" he said. "But if it is able to keep the Lord of Chaos away, so even I don’t have the power to cross it. But that doesn't mean that there is no way to break it. And I know exactly how to do it."

In Animarium, Star and Tough Skin made a break from your workout in Frog Kata, relaxing in the shade of one of the huge trees there.

“Well, I have to say, Star” Tough Skin said. “I am impressed with all of your advances. You’ve learned from Leaf Mane how to use the natural energy and you were able to get the basics of the Frog Kata. But I am concern about one thing.”

“What is it, Tough?” Star asked. “You sound so serious. That doesn’t look like you.”

“With good reason” Tough Skin. “Probably, it would be for the best if it was Leaf Mane to talk to you about this. It is about the risks of using the sage mode.”

“The risks?”

“Yes, exactly. Once you understand the risks that involve using with it, then you can explore the sage mode to its fullest extend.

“I see…” Star said. “So, what are they?”

“Well, first, as you already probably managed to figure out, you can’t maintain sage mode for long periods of time. Five minutes at most. Also, to master the natural energy is necessary to enter the sage mode you must follow the principals of staying still, what means you can’t use it while you’re the middle of the battle, as you’ll become an easy target for your enemy.”

“Yeah, you’re right” Star agreeded. “That means I can only used when…”

“When you have comrades that can protect you while you gather the natural energy” completed Tough Skin. “But, if you want to get in sage mode when you are by yourself, you have to witdraw from the battle momentarily in order to gather natural energy.”

“But, if that is true, how can I use the sage mode during battle?” Star asked.

“Don’t worry about that” Tough Skin. “I can help you with that and, by doing so, diminish that risk.”

“How so?”

“By doing this” Tough Skin said.

And before Star’s eyes, Tough Skin changed size, becoming small enough to sit on Star’s shoulder.

“Wow, how did you…” Star started.

“Well, I and the other toads can change our size as we pleased” Tough Skin. “What comes in handy for my idea. I can seat on your shoulder or back and gather the natural energy for you, while you’ll be free to move.”

“Oh, I see” Star said. “That’s actually a very good idea.”

“Well, of course, after all it comes from me” Tough Skin said. “So, what do you say, Star? Let’s do it?”

And he extended his hand and Star bumped his hoof on it, saying:

“Let’s do it.”

On the border of the Light Kingdom, the General of Chaos was preparing to execute his plan.

"From now on, you will divide in two teams" he said to the dark ponies. "One of the teams will cause a distraction while the other seeks the Jinchuriki. Dark Night, you will lead the distraction team while you two” he pointed to two dark ponies undulated eyes “seek for Prince Star Knight. Your eyes are connected with each other and with mine. In this way, we will all know what the others see. I myself will take part in the search as well. Now to weaken the barrier... It is strengthened by the power of the seven Generals and Princess Twilight themselves. Right now, I can feel that the barrier is not on its complete strength. One of the Generals should not be here. It doesn't matter, it won’t do much when it's over."

And, having said this, he focused and his horn was surrounded by dark magic. The spell he was performing required all his concentration. When he finally was ready to use it, he freed it and a wave of dark energy was released everywhere.

In the library, Golden Paladin, Mirror Coat and Purple Smoke were still trying to figure out a way to study the General of Chaos’ power when a huge pain invaded them. It was an unbearable pain that looked like it was going to consume them on the inside.

"What's this?" Purple Smoke asked. "What is happening to us?"

"Someone is trying to expel us from the Pony Reality!" Mirror Coat explained.

"And I think I know who!" Golden Paladin said with the General of Chaos in your thinking.

Both shone with the light of their respective color and then disappeared.

The same was happening with Blue, who was moaning in pain while everypony watched.

"Blue!" Twilight exclaimed, while approaching. "What's going on?!"

"We don't know, Twily" Shining said. "He just started to squirm in pain."

"Somepony... is expelling us!" Blue said. "Twilight, they're here!"

And, after he finished that sentence, a blue glow surrounded him and he disappeared.

"Blue!" Twilight called.

"What did he mean by that?" Applejack asked. "Who's coming?"

The doors opened and the second-in-command of the Light Guard came in and said:

"Princess Twilight, terrible news. Golden Paladin, Mirror Coat, Purple Smoke, Melody and Heartbeat are gone. It happened all of a sudden, nopony knows what happened."

And then it all made sense for Twilight.

"Oh no... I know what's going on. And it's not good."

At the border, the General had just used the spell when he felt a wave of weakness that made him stagger.

"Now I understand why the Lord of Chaos does not like to use this spell" he said. "I think, for now, I will not be able to pass through objects. But it doesn't matter, because we have what we want."

And he tried to touch again in the barrier around the Light Kingdom, finding it weakened, because it did not respond in the same way as before.

"The Light Kingdom is now within our grasp" the General of Chaos said.

And, loading his hoof with dark magic, he punched the barrier that began to break, creating cracks everywhere. Twilight and his friends, accompanied by the second-in-command, came to the balcony and saw the shield cracking.

"What's happening to the barrier of the Light Kingdom?" Cherry asked.

"The barrier is fueled by my magic and the Generals’" she replied. "It's our combined magic that protects the Light Kingdom. Without any of the Generals in the Pony Reality…"

"The barrier is like a house of cards" Cadance completed.

And she was right, as the barrier just disbanded, to the astonishment of everypony in the kingdom.

"Let’s start the hunt" the General of Chaos declared.

And the dark ponies began the invasion to the Light Kingdom.

The light ponies, seeing the dark ponies attacking, began to panic and flee. The dark unicorns launched destructive magical beams, particularly a dark unicorn with undulated eyes, and a dark earth stallion with the same eyes hit the front hooves on the ground, invoking what appeared to be large vicious white spectral dogs which started running, while chasing the ponies and causing damages. Dark Night attacked a guard and, when the latter tried to attack him with a magic beam, Dark Night simply lifted his hoof and absorbed the magic, much to his shock.

While all that happened, a dark unicorn mare with undulated eyes, was trying to find information about Star’s whereabouts using a powerful mind reading spell on a guard.

“No information on the Nine-Tails” she said. “I see…”

And she released the spell, making the guard fell on the ground into a catatonic state.

A dark pegasus stallion with strong aspect and undulated eyes was holding two guards against a wall, while asking:

“Where can I find Prince Star Knight?”

“We will never betray our prince” one of the guards said. “Not him and not Princess Twilight or Prince Blue Sword.”

“I didn’t ask if you would betray them” the dark pegasus said. “I asked where the Jinchuriki o Nine-Tails is?”

And his hooves started to glow and then the two guards entered in a hypnotic state and said in unison:

“We don’t know where he is.”

And the dark pegasus dropped the guards, who fell uncouscious.

Seeing the destruction that the dark ponies were doing to her kingdom, Twilight couldn't help but feel her hooves shaking. Only the voice of the second-in-command made her come back to reality.

"Princess, what should we do?" he asked.

"We have to contain this attack as soon as possible" she said. "We cannot allow innocent ponies get hurt. Meanwhile, we have to scour the citadel. I think there is something more beyond these random attacks."

"You're right" Cadance said. "This may be just a distraction, while others seek Star."

"But Star is not here" Rainbow Dash said. "He's in Animarium."

"Yes, but we must not let them get that information" Twilight said. "Although Animarium is free of the influence of the Lord of Chaos, that doesn't mean he won't do anything to go there and capture Star."

"What are you thinking, Twily?" Shining asked.

"We have to evacuate the residents and all the injured to the Diamond Domain" she said. "I will open the passage. No dark pony gets in there. The Diamond Heart’s light as well as the light of the other diamonds is too strong for them."

"I’ll communicate your orders to the other guards, Your Highness" the second-in-command said, making a bow.

"And we will help you fight those ruffians" Shining said, referring to him and to the stallions. "Right, guys?"

"Right!" they replied.

"Well, then I'm coming with you" Rainbow Dash said. "Nopony can stop me from entering in a good fight, especially when it's against dark ponies. I still have a score to settle with them since that time in the Hayseed Swamps."

"Yeah, me too" Applejack said. "They will feel tha force of mah bucks."

"Cherry, I want you to help treating the wounded who are taken to the Diamond Domain" Twilight said.

"Don't worry, Twilight, I will help in what I can" Cherry said.

"And I will help you, Cherry" Cadance said. "I can use my magic to keep everypony calm."

"And I can also help" Fluttershy said. "I'm sure Leaf Mane has some herbs at the infirmary that I can use. But I'm worried about Moonlight. She's in the Citadel."

"As well as Gleaming Shield” Cadance said.

"And Jona" Cherry added.

"Don't worry" Shining Armor told them. "We will get them."

Big McIntosh and Thunder Night, nodded, agreeing with him.

"And I and Pinkie Pie can go pick up our children and take them to the Diamond Domain" Rarity said.

"Yes, you can count on Rarity and Pinkie Pie, the wonder duo" Pinkie Pie said, whispering then to Rarity. "I hope you enjoyed I said your name first."

"Yes, Pinkie, that was… very nice of you" said Rarity, smiling awkwardly.

"Thank you everypony" Twilight thanked. "If it wasn't for you..."

"You probably would do the same if the Crystal Empire was being attacked" Cadance said.

"Well, let's do it" Shining said.

And he and all the other advanced to carry out their respective missions.

"In the meantime, I'm going to help in what I can do better" Twilight said.

The streets of the Light Kingdom were a mess, with the light ponies running, while the guards, following Twilight’s orders, were trying to evacuate them to the castle, where they could access the Diamond Domain, whose entrance Twilight opened. But a filly had tripped with her grandmother approaching to help her rise up. At that moment, one of the spectral dogs appeared, ready to attack them.

But before he could do so, Jonagold appeared and tackled him, throwing it to the ground. Gleaming Shield and Moonlight approached the young filly and her grandmother and the former asked them:

"Are you okay?"

They both waved and then they heard Jonagold saying:

"Ah think Ah'm goin’ tah need some help here."

The spectral dog stood up and roared to Jonagold, as it didn’t like of being attacked.

"Step aside, Jona" Moonlight said.

He did so and, as soon as he got out of the way, Moonlight released a supersonic scream that reached the spectral dog and threw it to the ground and, when it came up, it ran away from there, whimpering.

"Wow, I'm officially open-mouthed" Jonagold said.

Gleaming Shield cured the little filly’s hurt hoof.

"Okay, there" she said.

"Thank you, princess" the filly's grandmother thanked. "Thank all of you."

"Now you should go quickly" Gleaming Shield said.

And the two moved away.

"How did ya know how tah deal with that thing, Moonlight?" Jonagold asked.

"Because I've dealt with them before" she replied. "They're gytrash, spectral dogs living in Discordia. They may be vicious but are quite sensitive to the sound just like any dog."

"Well, good for us ya spent some time on tha other side" Jonagold said.

"I'll take that as a compliment" Moonlight asked.

"Then take it twice, because I think I have to say the same" a voice said.

She turned and saw her father approaching, using his cloak to protect himself from the sun, approaching with Shining Armor.

"Dad!" Gleaming Shield and Moonlight exclaimed, going to embrace their respective fathers.

"And we were thinking that the three of you would be in trouble" Shining Armor said.

"Let me guess" Gleaming Shield said. "You want us to go with the others to a safe place."

The two stallions exchanged a look and then Shining Armor replied:

"Given the seriousness of the situation, I think we can use some extra pairs of hooves."

"This means..." Moonlight started, while she and the other two smile.

"Just if we do not run unnecessary dangers" Thunder Night replied, turning then to Jonagold. "But you, boy, you need to talk to your father."

"Yes, sir, Ah'm going tah try tah find him" Jonagold said.

"So keep up the good work" Shining Armor said. "And I'd appreciate it if you, Gleaming, passed in the Diamond Domain. Your healing capabilities would be of great help."

"Yes, daddy" she replied.

And Shining Armor and Thunder Night moved away and the three friends went to do what they were asked to do.

In the Diamond Domain, the light ponies found shelter, while the wounded were treated, some with more severe injuries than others. Cherry Blossom, Fluttershy and Cadance treated them, however the amount of wounded who were coming was increasingly. Fortunately, Gleaming appeared.

"Mom!" she called, approaching.

"Gleaming, I am so glad you're here!" she exclaimed. "And I'm glad you're okay, my daughter."

"Where's Moonlight?" Fluttershy asked.

"And Jonah?" Cherry asked.

"Don't worry, they are fine" Gleaming Shield said. "They are helping in the evacuation."

"Well, I think that even if I tried, I wouldn't be able to stop Jona from doing this" Cherry said. "He is too much like his father."

"But, Moonlight..." Fluttershy started.

"Don't worry, Fluttershy" Gleaming Shield said. "From what I can see, Moonlight has become quite strong. In addition to that, she knows the creatures that the dark ponies have invoked and knows how to fight them."

"Fluttershy, your daughter is quite prudent" Cadance. "I'm sure she's not going to endanger herself for nothing."

"I hope so..." Fluttershy said, a little worried.

"What can I do, mother?" Gleaming Shield asked.

"Well, your healing magic is stronger than ours" Cadance said. "Try to treat the most serious wounded and then go see if there are any more injuries on the citadel."

She nodded and started to do what her mother told her to do.

Shadow Claw found Dark Night and turned on his pony-wolf form.

"It's time to cause some damage" he said.

And he advanced and lifted one of his paws, ready to strike the attack. But when he tried it, he saw it turning back into a hoof.

"What the…?" he asked.

And he quickly retreated, before Dark Night could attack him.

"He managed to revert my transformation" Shadow Claw said. "This means he can absorb magic. Well, then I guess I'll have to resort to the old hoof-to-hoof combat."

Twilight, together with some guards, went upstairs to the circular room between the two great towers.

"It's time to do my duty as a princess of this kingdom."

Twilight's Determination

And, having said that, Twilight closed her eyes and concentrated, while accessing to her magic. She was then surrounded by magic that raised her from the floor and thin strands of magic, invisible to the naked eye, came out of her horn and spread throughout the citadel. She had just used a combination of healing spell with the telepathy spell Mirror Coat taught her. With this, she managed to reach the minds of all those who were still in the citadel.

“Shining, can you hear me?” she asked to her brother.

“Twily?” he said, while fighting some dark ponies. “How... ”

“I'm using Mirror Coat’s telepathy spell to communicate with you, while using the healing spell to heal those who have not been rescued and taken to the Diamond Domain” she replied.

“But that will exhaust most of your energy” he replied.

“It doesn’t matter” she said. “It's my duty as princess.”

“I'm glad to hear that, princess, because I'm dealing with a situation here.” Shadow Claw said, while battling Dark Night.

“What is it, Shadow Claw?” she asked.

“This dark pony has a strange magic that can absorb magic” he replied. “He managed to absorb the magic that I use in my transformation.”

“That is rather peculiar” Twilight commented.

“It’s not only that” Shadow Claw said. “His eyes look different. They have a undulant pattern that I've never seen before.”

Upon hearing that, Twilight remembered something she had read in an old book of dark magic in the Mirrored Library.

“Describe this pony immediately and I want all the others to look for more ponies with the same kind of eyes” Twilight said. “This kind of dark magic is very serious and we must stop them.”

“I and Soarin found one, Twilight” Rainbow Dash said, while flying over the citadel with Soarin, seeing the Unicorn who was casting powerful dark magical beams.

“Looks like he throws dark magic beams capable of causing much more destruction than any other attack” Soarin noted.

“But we will attack to learn more” Rainbow Dash said.

“Be careful, Rainbow " Twilight advised. “Act with caution. We don't know yet the full capacity of our enemy.”

“Just tell me one moment when I didn’t act with caution.” Rainbow Dash said and, after realizing the nature of her question, added. “You know what, never mind.”

Rainbow Dash and Soarin flew down in order to bring the dark pony down, but then he just swerved, despite both being attacking by the blind spot.

"What?" the two asked.

They then noticed the dark pony who had summoned the gytrash.

"Now there are two of them?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"And it appears that is the one who summoned those spectral dogs" Soarin said.

"How about a double attack?" she asked.

"For me, that sounds great" he replied.

And the two took flight, fighting against both dark ponies. Then, when both tried to hit them through their blind spots, the dark ponies simply dodged.

"How is it possible?" Soarin asked. "They couldn't have dodged all our moves. Even the most well-trained pony couldn’t avoid what they can't see."

And then Rainbow Dash noticed something in their eyes and then she realized that each time they tried to hit one of the dark ponies through the blind spot, the other could see it perfectly.

"I wonder if...” Rainbow Dash started, contacting Twilight then. “Twilight, I think I can update your info about these guys with crazy eyes. It seems that their eyes are linked between each other somehow, allowing them to share the same field of vision.”

“How do you know that?” Twilight asked.

“Because I and Soarin we're fighting that dark pony we talked about and also the one that apparently summoned those strange dogs” Rainbow Dash replied. “We attacked them both through their blind spot and they dodged all the attacks and in each time the other could see the attack.”

“I see...” she said. “I'll tell the others.”

The pony who had summoned the gytrash gestured and two of the spectral dogs appeared, ready to attack Rainbow and Soarin. It was then that Moonlight appeared, landing, and let out a supersonic scream that reached the gytrash, making them squeak and then run away. Watching that, the two dark ponies eventually withdraw.

"You arrived just at the right time, girl" Rainbow Dash said. "I have to admit that I'm surprised to see Fluttershy’s daughter causing pain to animals."

"Well, to be fair, I’m also my father’s daughter and I was never a big fan of gytrash and, to tell the truth, they are not critters of the forest" Moonlight replied.

"We better keep up" Soarin said. "There are too many enemies and we cannot let them hurt somepony else."

Twilight continued to use all of her effort into maintaining the telepathic connection between everypony while trying to heal the wounded who had been rescued, but that was rather complicated. The devastation was immense and the misery that she was feeling was overwhelming. The princess of the Light Kingdom couldn't believe what was happening to her precious kingdom, a kingdom that had already suffered enough after spending centuries imprisoned in stone. She just hoped that they could hold on the enemy and keep them from finding out where Star was.

In Animarium, Star and Tough Skin were ready to try the plan for the toad to gather natural energy to the prince.

“Okay, let’s try this” Star said. “Basically, you’re going to just sit on my shoulder and attach yourself to me, right?”

“Correct” Tough Skin replied, jumping then to Star’s shoulder. “While you’re in motion, I’ll stay still and I’ll draw natural energy for you. So let’s give it a try.”

Star beckoned with his head and the two started to concentrate. They started by synchronizing their breathing and then tried to do the same with their own energies. It was then that, all of the sudden, Tough Skin was thrown from Star’s shoulder to the ground.

“Tough, are you okay?” Star asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine” he said, while getting up. “But that was very strange. Let’s try it one more time.”

He jumped again to Star’s shoulder and the two tried to do the same thing again. After a few moments, Tough Skin was able to get a glimpse of Star’s inner self and the bloodlust eyes of the Nine-Tailed Fox laid on him and he roared at him, what made Tough being thrown from Star’s shoulder again.

“Tough, what happened?” Star asked.

“Well, you see…” Tough Skin said, while getting up and turning to Star. “It seems it’s impossible.”

“What do you mean?” Star asked.

“I suspect the Nine-Tails inside of you is rejecting me and casting me out” Tough Skin said.

“What?!” he asked. “It can’t be! Now what I’m going to do?”

It took a few minutes, but then he decided.

“Well, I can only do one thing.”

And he started to run, with Tough Skin following him, jumping.

“I have to gather natural energy while I’m moving.”

“I and Leaf Mane already told you that is impossible” Tough Skin said. “I never imagined that this would happen after we had come too close.”

Star stopped and said:

“Well, it’s not that I will give up. There is no other choise, so I’ll find a way to make it work.”

“But there is no other way” Tough Skin said, returning then to his normal size.

But Star ignored him and started running again, with Tough Skin following him. The young prince started to gather natural energy, but while he was able to draw it, he couldn’t control it properly and it didn’t last for him to start to transform. Fortunately, Tough Skin appeared and hit him with the same staff Leaf Mane used, making him fall to the ground. This happened a few more times until…

“One more time” Star said to Tough Skin. “We gonna keep trying.”

Tough Skin, who was gasping for all the effort he had done to keep Star from turning into a toad, replied:

“You really are such a stubborn colt, you now? Let’s take a little break, Star.”

“No, we can’t stop!” Star exclaimed. “I just worked as harder as all the training that I had just to get to this point.”

“Just listen, Star” Tough Skin said. “This sort of training as never being tried, not by me or any other being who studied how to control natural magic. Only Leaf Mane have such control over natural energy to gather it while moving. Trying to get natural energy, whose main principal is stillness, while you’re running is like making yourself look to the left, when you’re already looking to the right.”

When he heard Tough Skin saying that, Star remembered immediately he said the same thing while trying to create the Spiraling Star Spell and remembered that there was a solution to that.

“Of course!” he exclaimed. “How could I be so stupid?!”

Watching them from afar was Leaf Mane. She was glad that Prince Star had finally discovered all the secrets about controlling the natural energy.

“I can see that little colt had made so progress” a voice said.

And a great toad appeared besides the plant where Leaf Mane was. He was almost as a Tailed Beast and had rusty red skin with brighter red markings on the lips and chest. Over his left eye he had a scar and his tong had stud-like piercings. He was wearing a blue vest with a sheath where there was a blade and he had a pipe in his mouth. That was Red Skin, Tough Skin’s father.

"I guess you could say that" Leaf Mane replied. "You must be very proud of your son, Red Skin. After all, thanks to him, Prince Star Knight learned the bases of Frog Kata and now he found out how to use the natural energy during combat."

"To tell you the truth, I never thought Tough Skin were the type to teaching, but you're right. I'm proud of him and I hope he stays that way."

At that time, Leaf Mane felt the same pain that other Generals had before being banned, but in a lighter way, enough to not expel her.

"What's going on, Leaf Mane?" Red Skin asked.

"Something is not right" she said. "I just felt the aftereffects of a dark spell used to expel Generals. Fortunately in Animarium dark spells don't have the same strength than when they are released."

"But what does that mean?" Red Skin asked.

"It means the Light Kingdom is in great danger" she replied.

In the Light Kingdom, Twilight was still trying to save her subjects as many she could. It was then that one of the guards said:

"Princess…"

She turned and then faced the General of Chaos, who had entered the room.

"You are the General of Chaos" she said.

"It's good to know that the General of Peace made a good description of me" the General of Chaos said. "Tell me, Princess, he was very hurt after our meeting? Well, I suppose it doesn't matter right now. After all, we have something to discuss."

"I don't have anything discuss with a follower of Lord of Chaos" Twilight replied.

"You shouldn't talk about my master that way in front of me" the General of Chaos warned. "After all, what are you compared to a god like him?"

"He may be larger and more powerful than I, but one thing's for sure" Twilight said. "No matter what he does, no matter the minions he has, the Order will always prevail."

"That's what we're going to see" the General of Chaos replied. "Where's Star Knight?"

"No one knows" Twilight firmly replied. "And even if some of us knew, do you really think they would say anything? Do you think I'd tell you where my son is if I knew?"

"We have almost all the Jinchuriki" the General of Chaos declared. "So I think it's pretty clear who has the advantage in the balance of power. It makes no sense to continue to protect the Nine-Tails."

"Even if the Lord of Chaos defeated the Lord of Order, I would never give Star to you" Twilight replied. "It does not matter if any trace of light leave this world. Neither you, nor any other villain or your master will get close to my son."

"Maybe you don't understand the situation, dear princess" the General of Chaos. "Look carefully to your precious kingdom. By the state in which it is, you may have noticed the power we possess."

"Don't underestimate the power of the followers of the Order!" Twilight exclaimed. "You and others like you are nothing more than simple terrorists undermining the perfect job of the Lord of Order, fallen in the illusion that you will find happiness by working for the Lord of Chaos. We shall never surrender to you."

"Such arrogance!" the General of Chaos exclaimed.

And he freed his repulsive power that made all the windows of the room to break. The guards were shocked with the size of the power of the General of Chaos, while they struggled to hold on.

"You say that my master keeps me and the other villains in an illusion of happiness" the General of Chaos said. "But doesn’t the Lord of Order do the same with you? He gave you life and lets you shine with your star seeds. For what? For then fading and be erased from existence?"

"I can't say that everything that exists in the Order is perfect" Twilight said. "Nothing's perfect. But it is certainly preferable to walk in the light, than wandering in the darkness, lost, without a destination..."

"Be careful with the words you use" the General of Chaos warned her. "This is the final warning of the messenger of the most powerful being in all creation. Where is Star Knight? Speak."

"We will use all the power we have to defeat you" Twilight replied. "That's all I have to tell you. Except that you're not getting what you want."

"If you think you can protect him..." the General of Chaos started.

"No" Twilight interrupted, smiling. “Star Knight is stronger than you think.”

Meanwhile, the dark pony capable of forcing others to tell the truth, pinned two other guards against the wall, asking then:

“Is Star Knight in this kingdom or not?” he asked. “Tell me now.”

“You want Prince Star Knight?” one of the guards asked.

“No way!” the other guard replied. “Prince Star Knight is our beloved Princess Twilight’s son and he is also part of this kingdom. We would never sell out any of our citizens.”

“As you wish” he said. “Then, I just have to make you tell me the truth.”

But before he could do anything, the second-in-command came and tackled the dar pony, making him drop the two guards.

"Get out of here, I got him" the second-in-command said. "You need to help protect the kingdom."

"Yes, sir" the two guards replied, coming out of there quickly.

"It looks like it's just you and me now" the guard said to the dark pony.

"I wouldn't be so sure" he replied.

And, suddenly, the second-in-command was held against the ground by the dark mare who was also participating in the search for Star Knight.

"Let's see what you have to offer us" she said, extending her hull.

She touched the back of the second-in-command’s head and then he laid still, stop trying to break free. The mare was reading her mind and then found the information she wanted, information that the second-in-command had obtained on the balcony of the castle: Star Knight’s location.

"Animarium..." she said.

Due to the connection between the dark ponies and the General of Chaos, the latter was able to receive that information instantly.

“Well, it would appear Star Knight is not here” he said. “Animarium…”

“What?” Twilight asked, without believing what she heard him saying.

And, with that information, the dark ponies began to withdraw from the Light Kingdom, with the gytrash simply disappearing. All those who were fighting were perplexed by it.

"Animarium..." the General of Chaos said. “The realm completely dominated by nature, one of the few places in all Pony Reality where the darkness of the Lord of Chaos has not yet reached. So it seems that my presence here is no longer needed."

"How do you know that?" Twilight asked, still shocked.

The General of Chaos turned his back, preparing to leave, and then said:

"Just one more thing. The magic that is flowing in your hooves is to counter my attraction and repulsion spells? I really shouldn't have left Golden Paladin have discovered one of my secrets. However, everything is meaningless in the face of an overwhelming power. Your Lord of Order proved that since the beginning of time when he created something that he thought the Lord of Chaos could not destroy and yet you continue to think you are the greatest force of all Creation. By walking under the light for too long, you ended up blind by it. If you creates too much, you’ll end up with nothing to create in the end. Chaos is what allows your Order to have sense."

“Quick babbling such nonsense” Twilight said.

“In a war, both sides receives damages” the General of Chaos continued. “You already caused too much damage to my lord and now it’s time for yours to get the same amount of damage, as he likes balance so much.”

“Your master is the one who caused more damages to us!” Twilight exclaimed. “He spread fear and destruction everywhere. Stop trying to find excuses to justify your wicked crimes!”

That made the General of Chaos to look to Twilight in a way that let Twilight slightly scared.

“How absurd…” he said. “Why don’t you feel the same pain you caused to the Lord of Chaos? Only then, you’ll understand what I’m saying.”

And he took off, leaving the room with great speed.

"No, come back!" Twilight exclaimed, while she saw him ascending to the sky.

She didn't know why, but the princess of the Light Kingdom could feel that General was still planning to do something else.

In Animarium, Star and Tough Skin trained the Frog Kata, when Red Skin appeared with Leaf Mane on top of his head.

"Stop training, Tough Skin!" he ordered.

Tough Skin and Star landed and the former asked:

"What's up, dad?"

"I'm afraid something dark will or is already happening" he replied.

Leaf Mane landed and said to Star Knight:

"I have a terrible feeling, Prince Star Knight. It tells me to get back to the Light Kingdom as soon as possible."

"What are you saying?" Star asked. "You mean the villains of the Lord of Chaos…"

"I don't know" Leaf Mane replied. "But we must prepare ourselves for any eventuality. Red Skin already arranged two of the strongest toad warriors of Animarium. We have no time to lose. You also have to prepare yourself."

Star nodded his head, hoping that nothing serious was happening in his kingdom.

In the Light Kingdom, the General of Chaos continued to ascend, while the last of the dark ponies left the citadel. Twilight continued to watch him ascending to the sky. She did not believe that any villain would simply withdraw when they were practically winning the battle against the most coveted kingdom of all Pony Reality.

“He’s planning to do something” she said. “I just know it.”

“But what, my princess?” one of the guards asked.

“That I don’t know, but it will be something big” she replied. “I must apply my defensive spell on all the ones who are still in the citadel. But I can’t just stand here and wait for something to happen.”

And, having said this, she took flight.

"Princess!" one of the guards called.

Some of them, using their magic to levitate, tried to follow Twilight.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” Twilight exclaimed to the General of Chaos.

“I will never forget the pain my lord suffered” he said. “And for that… you must feel his pain!”

And then a blinding light came out of General of Chaos which involved the whole citadel of the Light Kingdom and all who were there. As an explosion happened there, the whole citadel was swept by an immense force that began ravaging everything that was in its way, leaving nothing but a crater full of rubble. The only part that remained standing was the Light Castle, in conjunction with the ground that sustained it, that was intact due to the magic contained in its structure.

All those who were still in the citadel had miraculously survived. Twilight’s magic aura that was involving them being protected them from most of the damages, but that aura just disappeared.

Moonlight, starting to rise up, coughing due to dust that was still in the air, and, when she lifted her head and her eyes looked at all the destruction, she couldn't believe it. It was like she was in a nightmare.

"Moonlight..." Gleaming Shield said, also a little shaken.

Seeing Gleaming, Moonlight advanced to her and the two hugged each other, while the half-pegasus, half-thetral broke into tears. Gleaming caressed her mane, trying to calm her down. But she could not censure her. She had never seen such destruction, not even when she witnessed her cousin losing control of Nine-Tails. It was in a moment like that she wished that Star was there.

Then there was a green light coming from a part of the Light Kingdom that drew the attention of two fillies, as well as the General chaos. From light came up Red Skin, along with two other great toads, one with a staff and a shield on his back and another with two swords on his back. Over Red Skin’s head was Tough Skin and over his head were Leaf Mane and Star, with the latter on his sage mode.

Star Knight VS General of Chaos

With the return of Star, the General of Chaos, seeing his target, started to go to him, landing close to the place he was.

Star, unfamiliar with the place they were due to all the dust there was in the air, started to look around and asked:

“Where are we? I don’t get it.”

“Where’s the enemy we’re supposed to face?” Red Skin asked.

“Leaf Mane, what’s going on?” Star asked to the General of Nature. “Why didn’t you teleport us to the Light Kingdom?”

“I’m afraid this is the Light Kingdom” she replied.

That made Star look around, trying to find actual proof she was saying the truth.

“I don’t understand” Tough Skin said. “I know I never came to the Pony World, but I thought it would have buildings and stuff like that. What do you mean with that, Leaf Mane?”

“Just get a closer look” she replied.

When the dust started to settle down, the Light Castle started to appear. Seeing it was the proof that they were really in the Light Kingdom.

“There’s no way!” Red Skin exclaimed, seeing all the destruction.

“I can feel it” Leaf Mane. “The plants and the trees around saw everything. They told me it was the General of Chaos, the most loyal and powerful villain of the Lord of Chaos.”

Seeing how his kingdom had being destroyed just like that, all the pain that its citizens must have felt, including his family, made anger starting to appear in Star.

Nearby, a piece of a wall was moved to reveal a small hideout. It was a guard who moved it as he was able to protect Twilight, who was sitting in the ground, weakened, not only by the destruction, but also for the effort she used to protect all the ones who were at the citadel.

“Your Highness, are you alright?” the guard asked.

She started to get out and then noticed all the destruction, becoming astonished. Beyond that, there was others laying on the ground, unconscious, mainly guards who were fighting the dark ponies. She couldn’t believe in what she was seeing.

“What… What is all this?” she asked.

Although sorrow was the feeling she was feeling at that moment, it was rapidly replaced by anger and hate towards the one that caused all that.

“Damn you, General of Chaos” she said. “This is unforgivable!”

The guard looked to her princess and noticed how she painted and couldn’t barely stand. He knew she had used practically all her magic to protect everypony in the citadel and so she should be at her weakest state. He couldn’t stop but being fearful for her health.

All around, some ponies started to wake up, becoming also shocked by seeing the citadel of the Light Kingdom, its core, destroyed. Shining, seeing that, said:

“It can’t be… How is this possible.”

“It seems Twilight excelled herself again” Rainbow Dash saying, approaching.

She was full of scratches and was helping Soarin to walk.

“You mean my sister protected everypony?” he asked.

“You look like you don’t know your sister” Rainbow Dash said. “But I am concern how she is right now.”

In another location, some wreckage moved and Shadow Claw appeared, followed by Applejack, Apple Bushel and Cloud Chaser.

“Thanks fer holding us down there, Shadow Claw” Applejack thanked.

“Well, I think if it wasn’t Twilight’s magic, my pony-wolf strength wouldn’t serve that much” he replied.

Jonagold helped his father get out of some wreckage and asked:

“Are ya all right, dad?”

“Eeyup” he replied.

But when he tried to get up, he felt some pain. His hoof was bruised.

“Try not tah move, pa” Jonagold said. “It is for tha best if we get ya tah ma. Ah jest hope she is okay. She an’ Flower.”

His father then pointed to the intact Light Castle and Jonagold got it.

“Ah see” he said. “Tha castle resist’d tha attack, so that may mean tha Diamond Domain also resist’d. That’s a relief.”

“Big Mac! Jonagold!”

Thunder Night approached, also a little bruised because of the destruction.

“Thunder Night!” Jonagold exclaimed, happy to see him.

“Are you all right?” he asked, getting to their edge.

“Yeah, we are” Jonagold replied. “All thanks tah Princess Twilight.”

“Did you see Moonlight?” Thunder Night asked. “I can’t find her.”

“No, but don’t worry” Jonagold replied. “Fer sure she is fine. After all, Princess Twilight sav’d everypony in the citadel.”

“I know, but I can’t help it” Thunder Night answered.

Meanwhile, Gleaming Shield was curing some of Moonlight’s more serious injuries.

“Is it fine, to you?” she asked.

“Yes” Moonlight replied. “Thank you, Gleaming. But what was that light just now?”

“I think it is pretty obvious” Gleaming Shield replied. “That light is Leaf Mane’s. So that means…”

“That Star is back” Moonlight completed, smiling for a moment, only to become a little worry. “But the ones that did this are after him. If he is here…”

“Don’t worry” Gleaming Shield said to her. “We both know how Star is. He is gonna be fine, for sure.”

That gave Moonlight the courage to smile again.

The dust started to settle down and the General of Chaos approached the three great toads. Star’s eyes laid on him and the General said to him:

“Good, I don’t have to hunt you down.”

There was a dark glow and the five dark ponies with the undulated eyes appeared beside the General of Chaos.

“Those eyes…” Leaf Mane said, seeing their eyes. “Prince Star Knight, be careful. I have a bad feeling about this.”

It was then that Twilight appeared between the toads, Leaf Mane and Star and the General of Chaos and his dark ponies.

“Princess?” the General of Nature asked, surprised.

“Mom…” Star Knight said, not wanting to believe the state she was.

Twilight was staring at the General of Chaos and said:

“I… am… the Princess… of the Light Kingdom.”

“Princess Twilight!” a guard called, approaching.

“How dare you trample upon the crown jewel of the Lord of Order and that so many sacrificed to protect?” Twilight asked. “I won’t forgive you! I settle this down as the alicorn princess I am!”

“It appears that now you understand my master’s pain” the General of Chaos observed coldly. “However, I have no need of you right now. The one I seek…”

And the unicorn with the power of launching the destructive lightning started to run at full speed against Twilight, ready to attack her. But before he could anything, Star Knight appeared from above and, with a single punch, crushed the unicorn.

“Is me!” he exclaimed, looking then to the General of Chaos with his sage eyes.

Twilight couldn’t believe in her eyes when she saw her son protecting her with that kind of power.

“There is no need for the princess of the Light Kingdom to bother for the likes of them” Star saying, without taking his eyes from the enemy. “Just leave this to me, mom.”

“Star, my son…” Twilight said.

Gleaming Shield, who was able to cast a spell to enhance her vision, was able to see what happening.

“What’s going on?” Moonlight asked. “Tell me, Gleaming.”

“Amazing…” she said. “He took down one of the dark ponies with the undulated eyes with one blow.”

That made Moonlight give another smile. It would appear Star had really become stronger.

“Well, it really seems that one had really surpassed all of your students, Leaf Mane” Red Skin said.

“It would appear so” she replied, with a smile.

“So you’re Prince Star Knight” the General of Chaos said.

“Yes and now it’s time to settle this!” he exclaimed.

The General of Chaos thought of the best way to attack. His repulsive and attraction powers would need more time for recharge after destroying the citadel, what meant…

And the other four dark ponies adopted a formation, with Dark Night, the dark earth stallion and the dark unicorn mare at the front of the General and the dark pegasus behind him.

“Tough Skin!” Star called.

Tough Skin jumped and landed behind Star.

“I want you to take my mother to somewhere safe” Star told him.

“Of course, Star” he replied.

“Mom, don’t worry” Star told her. “I take it from here. Keep the others out of this. I can’t be worrying about everypony else. Not during this fight.”

Although it pained Twilight, she saw she didn’t have any choice but to give Star a chance.

“All right, but take this” Twilight said, extending to him a ball of light. “I’m sure this will come in handy. It has all the information about the General and the dark ponies’ powers.”

Using his magic, Star took and absorbed it, while Tough Skin took Twilight carefully.

“Don’t worry, princess” Leaf Mane tell, getting out of Tough Skin’s head. “I’ll keep watching on Prince Star Knight and help if he finds trouble.

“Thank you, Leaf Mane” Twilight said.

After that, Star said:

“Go, Tough Skin.”

And he jumped away, along with the guard. Immediately after that, the dark earth stallion summoned a gytrash that started to run towards him, ready to attack him.

Tough Skin jumped until he reached the place where Gleaming Shield and Moonlight were, along with the guard.

“Aunt Twilight…” Gleaming Shield said, seeing his aunt, while Tough Skin put her down carefully, going to her after that.

“Gleaming Shield… I need your help…” Twilight said.

“Don’t worry, I’ll treat you right away” Gleaming Shield said.

“But first, I need you… to tell a message to everypony” Twilight said. “I’ll tell you how to use the telepathy spell.”

At the fight, Star had stopped the gytrash with his bare hooves, thanks to the natural energy he had gathered, throwing it away after that. But the dark earth pony summoned two more gytrash. But Leaf Mane created some roots that hold them, while Star passed flying by them to reach the General of Chaos and the dark ponies. While doing that, he created two clones who started to form a big Spiraling Sphere on the original’s each front hooves, taking them later, while the original continued his way. They used the two Spiraling Spheres on the two gytrash that were also thrown away.

“Red Skin, you and the others know what to do” Leaf Mane said.

“Right” Red Skin replied.

And he and the two toads jumped high.

When Star was close, Dark Night advanced, charging his horn with magic. According to the information he had, that dark pony could absorb magic, then he only had to use… Frog Kata. He prepared to give him a punch, but he defended, so Star tried to give a kick but that was also avoided. He then noticed the others and was able to understand what the information about their eyes being linked meant. Retreating, Star realized he had to attack them with something they couldn’t see.

The three great toads were fighting the three gytrash and they seemed to be able to handle the ferocious dogs. They them used their weapons to stab on them and the spectral dogs simply disappeared.

Star tried a new punch on Dark Night, that also tried to attack. But then the dark pony saw Star’s hoof passing by the side of his face while he dodged, but, as if he had hit, the dark pony was thrown with force. Seeing Dark Night lying on the ground, the General of Chaos wondered how that happened when he had dodged. Leaf Mane, seeing that, smirked, as she knew Star had used the natural energy around him to give the blow, as that was the essence of the Frog Kata, without counting with the strength and wide perception he required in sage mode.

“Okay, that’s it” Star said. “I can’t wait any longer. It’s time for me to end this with my own perfected spell.”

And the summoned two more clones.

It was then that the General of Chaos noticed Star’s eyes.

“I see…” he said. “So you learned how to control natural magic. It is quite impressive how well and fast you’ve been able to perfect it. That only gives more pleasure to my victory against you so that the Lord of Chaos can bring true peace and order to this world.”

“Just shut up your mouth already!” Star exclaimed, while he and his clones executed the spell.

Star lifted with his right hoof the Spiraling Sphere with the wind energy that soon reshaped and became…

“The Spiraling Star Spell…” Leaf Mane. “No, he can’t be thinking in using it.”

At the place where Gleaming Shield, Moonlight, Twilight and Tough Skin were, Twilight had just explained to her niece how to execute the telepathic spell.

“Did you get it?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, my aunt, but now try to rest” Gleaming Shield said.

Then Moonlight seemed to see something and said:

“Gleaming, take a look at this.”

She then turned to the battle and saw Star executing the Spiraling Star Spell, what amazed her:

“Incredible…”

“What is it?” Moonlight asked.

“Star’s magic is forming something that looks like a star” Gleaming Shield said.

“The Spiraling Star Spell…” Twilight said.

“Wait, so that’s the Spiraling Star Spell?” Gleaming Shield asked.

“No, Star can’t be thinking in using it” Moonlight said.

“Why?” Tough Skin asked. “What is it?”

“A spell created by Star that combines both shape and elemental manipulation” Gleaming Shield explained. “It is so powerful that can even harm the user, that’s why Star was forbidden from using it.”

While Star stabilized the spell and his clones disappeared, he said to the General of Chaos:

“Everything you’ve done here… All this destruction… What part of all that is peaceful?!”

“You simply can’t see the forest” the General of Chaos explained. “You’re not able to comprehend the meaning of peace from my master’s point-of-view and compare it to the Lord of Order’s. That way, you can’t understand what we are trying to accomplish. Just let yourself be captured. Surrender and your death will lead to peace.

“I already told you to SHUT UP!” Star yelled, while throwing the Spiraling Star.

“Wait, he threw it?!” Leaf Mane asked, thinking how could that be as, according to Golden Paladin, Star didn’t have enough control to threw the Spiraling Star.

The Spiraling Star went against the General of Chaos, while doing the screeching noise that was characteristic of it. The General and the dark pegasus took off, while the dark unicorn mare threw the dark earth stallion to safety. Arriving close to the dark ponies, the Spiraling Star expanded, being able to get the dark unicorn mare.

“Incredible!” Leaf Mane exclaimed. “It expanded!”

The General and the dark pegasus landed, while the dark earth stallion remained stood after being thrown to safety. The Spiraling Star didn’t let the dark unicorn mare go after getting her and sliced her. The dark earth stallion summoned another gytrash that went after Star, but using his wings, he took off to dodge it, while the Spiraling Star turned into the wind vortex that destroyed what was left of the dark unicorn mare.

“It would appear the Lord of Chaos was right” the General of Chaos observed, while seeing Star landing. “This colt will be difficult to capture.”

Gleaming Shield, following her aunt instructions, tried to contact her father with telepathy.

“Dad, can you hear me?” she asked.

“Gleaming?” he asked. “Is that you? Are you fine?”

“Yes, I am” she replied. “And so is Moonlight and Aunt Twylight. Although she really needs to rest a little.”

“Gleaming, can you tell me what’s going on?” Shining asked. “We’re hearing loud noises”

“That’s probably from the battle between Star and the General of Chaos.”

“What?! You mean Star is fighting the General of Chaos all by himself? Is he crazy? That’s it, I going to join the battle.”

“But, dad…” Gleaming Shield said.

“No, sweetie, this is too big for Star to handle alone” Shining said. “The General of Chao practically destroyed the Light Kingdom. He is the most dangerous villain of the Lord of Chaos we ever faced and…”

“Please, don’t do anything, Shining” Twilight said, intervening in the talk by using Gleaming’s connection to talk with Shining, placing a hoof on her niece’s forehead.

“Twily?” Shining asked, surprised for hearing his sister, but recovering rapidly. “But what do you mean by that”

“I know it might sound a little strange, but Star can actually win this fight” Twilight said. “If he was able to master what Leaf Mane taught him, then he is our only hope. Please, you have to have faith in him, just I’m having.”

There was a pause and then Shining said:

“Okay, little sister, I’ll listen to you and have faith on Star.”

“Thank you, Shining” Twilight thanked, before cutting the connection.

After observing him, Rainbow Dash asked Shining:

“It’s everything alright, Shining?”

“Yes, except that my nephew is back and is fighting against the General of Chaos” he replied.

“Wait, what?!” Rainbow Dash asked. “Then what are we doing here?! Let’s go help him!”

“No, Rainbow, Twilight says for her to not interfere” Shining said.

“Why?”

“Because she has faith that Star will defeat the General of Chaos” Shining Armor. “And that means we should also have faith in him. Now, I need your help to notify the others about this.”

“Well, you can count on us for that, Shining” Soarin replied.

At the fight, the dark earth stallion had summoned more gytrash that fought with the toads. The problem with this ones was that they were faster and hitting them was like trying to hit white shadows. The gytrash that Star had dodged before attacked him again and Star took flight to defend himself, but there he found the dark earth stallion that had been thrown by the dark pegasus. The two shared a brief spar before landing again, each one on their respective side.

“You’re really starting to slow down” the General of Chaos commented. “It seems the natural energy is starting to fade away. Did you use all of it in that last spell of yours?”

Star Knight hated to admit, but he was right. He had used almost all the natural energy he had, but before that, he needed to take down one of those guys. Then, he got an idea and, secretly, told it telepathically to Leaf Mane who understood it. She turned to Red Tough that was fighting the gytrash, being then tackled by one of them and thrown to the ground. She teleported to his side and told him:

“Red Skin, listen to me. I am going to hurl right straight to Star, do you understand me?”

“What?” he asked. “You’re going to hurl me? But why?”

And Leaf Mane started to gather natural energy while saying:

“I’ll tell you, but we doesn’t have much time.”

Seeing that Leaf Mane was ready, Star concentrated and then he released his haze nature, creating a smokescreen that neutralized the General of Chaos and the dark ponies share of vision. With that, the General of Nature was able to lift Red Skin with her magic and then throw him.

The dark earth pony was trying to see through the smokescreen, when suddenly something happened, as everything about him became pitch black. It was then that something or someone started to beat him, ending up throw him to the ground. That was Star who, although in the darkness, could see him perfectly.

The smokescreen started to settle down and, when the General of Chaos was able to see again, he saw that at the place where Star and the dark earth stallion were was now Red Skin. He look around, but couldn’t find the missing ones.

“Where are they” he asked.

It was then that Star used two Spiraling Spheres to hit the dark earth stallion, creating a explosion that happened inside Red Skin’s mouth, who released some smoke. The General of Chaos was able to see through the trick, becoming really impressed. With the disappearance of the dark earth stallion, all the gytrash disappeared as well, much to the other toads’ relief.

Red Skin lowed his mouth and opened it and, from, rolling through his tongue, Star appeared, along with the body of the dark earth stallion. When Star turned his face, it could see that his eyes returned to normal, meaning he had used all of his natural energy.

“You exhausted all of your natural energy” observed the General of Chaos.

After that last attack, Star took his time to recover his breath, thinking in what to do next. Even with the sage mode, he could only use two Spiraling Stars. Leaf Mane realized they had to advance with their next step.

“Finally it’s my chance” the General said.

And he started to fly towards Star, who prepared to defend himself. He had to get in sage mode quickly, but with the General of Chaos pursuing him, he wouldn’t be able to concentrate to do it. Red Skin started to use his blade on the General, but he dodged, even with the succeeded blows of the giant toad. However, the General of Chaos ended up being able to put himself in front of Star.

“Come on…” he said.

Leaf Mane approached and said:

“I’ll do it, Prince Star Knight.”

And so, with Leaf Mane in charge of executing his plan, Star was able to worry about the physical fight with the General of Chaos that followed.

“Stay back, kid, and let me take care of this guy” Red Skin said.

“I’m going to enter sage mode” Star told him, while fighting the General.

“What?”

“Stay back, Red Skin, or else my Spiraling Star will hit as well. Go!”

And so Red Skin jumped to the edge of the other toads, wondering how Star would get in sage mode when he couldn’t get rid of the General to gather natural energy.

Star realized he could only recharge his natural energy two times, what meant he could only use four Spiraling Stars. He had to settle that battle before he ran out of natural energy.

Leaf Mane concentrated and then she summoned something…

In Animarium, at the Sacred Oil Fountain, two clones of Star were gathering energy at its edge, both in sage mode. Birds were resting on them. It was then that one of them disappeared, what scared the birds away, and reappeared on the battle field.

“I summoned him!” Leaf Mane exclaimed to Star. “Now you can release the spell!”

Listening that, Star did so and the clone disappeared, returning to the original. When the General was about to give a strong bow, it was easily defended by Star who looked to him with his sage eyes.

With the new charge of natural energy, Star was able to execute the Frog Kata and throw the General to the ground hooves away. He looked at Star, wondering how he was able to do that.

The truth was that Star had prepared clones beforehand, so they could gather natural energy and maintain it. The only thing he had to do next was to summon them from Animarium and then released the spell, so he could acquire its sage mode.

It was then that Star created another Spiraling Star and launched it against the General.

“It’s over!” Star exclaimed. “You’re mine!”

It was then that Dark Night appeared in front of the General and started to absorb the Spiraling Spell.

“What?!” Star asked, not wanting to believe.

“No way!” one of his clones exclaimed.

Dark Night absorbed the spell completely and the General of Chaos got up.

“Wait, that’s right” Star remembered. “He is the one that can absorb magic.”

“But I thought he already took care of him” one of Star’s clone said.

Star then noticed the dark pegasus that was at the same place where Dark Night was, who rapidly took his position beside the General and Dark Night. Was it possible he had something to do with that? After all, in the initial formation, he was the one that stayed behind. Maybe one of his abilities was to cure the dark ponies who were taken down.

But it was obvious the most troublesome was the General who, according with the information his mother gave to him, could attract and repel anything, from attackers to attacks. He hadn’t shown that power yet, what could mean that he, for some reason, couldn’t do it. But before dealing with the General, he had to take care of the dark pegasus.

So, for that, Star started to create two Spiraling Stars with his clones, holding them with his magic. After that, he created another smokescreen around himself. The General of Chaos waited for some time and then he saw a Spiraling Star getting out of the smokescreen.

“It’s useless” Dark Night prepared, starting to absorb the Spiraling Star.

It was then that, for his surprised, the Spiraling Star turned into Star. What Dark Night had absorb was a transformation spell and now he was being taken down by the prince.

“Tricky bastard” he told him.

And then another Spiraling Star get out of the smokescreen.

“There’s no time to dodge that” Star said to the General, while taking down Dark Night. “You’re done!”

But when the Spiraling Star was close enough, it just dissipated.

“It seems my power has finally return” the General replied.

The three great toads became astonished by that.

“You got to be kidding!” Red Skin exclaimed. “He repelled the kid’s Spiraling Star?”

Star then covered Dark Night’s eyes and said to the General:

“Just wait.”

It was then that the original appeared from above, using the two Spiraling Spheres he had made before to hit the dark Pegasus on his backs, finishing off.

“What?!” the General asked, looking behind and seeing another of his dark ponies being taken down.

“Yes!” Leaf Mane exclaimed.

“That was good work, kid” Red Skin told.

“And now there’s two more left” Star said.

“Ok, but I’m curious of how he exactly did that” Red Skin said.

“Well, the first Spiraling Star as actually a transformation spell performed by Prince Star Knight himself” Leaf Mane explained. “That dark unicorn was unaware of that and absorbed the spell.”

“I get it” Red Skin said. “That’s why Star appeared.”

“But that dark unicorn can only absorb magic, not physical attacks” Leaf Mane continued. “So he get a directed hit when Star tackled him.”

“Oh, I see, so that was the purpose of that three-staged attack” Red Skin said.

Seeing how easily Star had defeated one of his remaining dark ponies and subdued the other, the General of Chaos realized he had already took flight after he had released that smoke.

The clone that was subduing Dark Night prepared to finishing him, while the original prepared to attack the General. But, before any of those could happen, the General of Chaos used his repulsive power to push both Stars away, making the clone disappear. The original was thrown until he got to the edge of Leaf Mane.

“Are you all right, Prince Star Knight?” she asked.

“Yeah” he replied.

Dark Night got up and he and the General stared at Star Knight. Then, Red Skin and the other toads prepared to attack the two stallions, but they were able to dodge their attacks and go a few distance away.

Star, getting up and seeing the great toads trying to attack the General and Dark Night, realized that was the true power of his repulsive power. It seemed to be what destroyed the citadel and it was most likely that the reason why he couldn’t use so far was because he hadn’t recharged yet. The problem was he couldn’t use magic and physical attacks on them. So the only thing that was left…

“Leaf Mane, can you use some kind of illusion spell?” Star asked.

“Well, I am not as skilled as Mirror Coat in that, but I thing I have a solution” Leaf Mane. “I could create a special powder with a hallucinogenic effect.”

“Sounds good to me” Star said.

“But it will take some time to create it right now” Leaf Mane.

“Then start do it” Star Knight said. “We don’t have any time to lose.”

And so she started to concentrate.

The three great toads prepared a simultaneous attack on the General, with Red Skin attacking from above and saying:

“We have you corned, you can’t escape!”

But he took flight, dodging the attack and then used his repulsive spell that was strong enough to push the three toads away to three different parts.